Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 2

2016-04-18T17:30:44Z

Draconic: /* Part 10 */

==Chapter 2 - The Baron of Sonic==
===Part 1===
—Don, Don…Don!

The next morning, Ash was awoken by the sound of a knocking sound on the window, and hurriedly jumped up.

“Su…su…”

Eco, who was beside Ash didn’t seem to be affected by the noise, and continued to sleep soundly. Eco, who had always slept naked in the past, recently gained the habit of wearing pyjamas and nightgowns when she slept now. Ever since Ash was kissed by Silvia, Eco’s mood had become worse, but she still reluctantly allowed Ash to sleep on the bed. Although before sleep, she would unhappily turn her back, and turn her face away from Ash. But once she had gone to sleep, she would expose an innocent sleeping face. However, now wasn’t the time to admire Eco’s sleeping face. Ash climbed up from the bed, and ran over to pull open the curtains.

“Whoa! It’s this situation again…!”

All he could see outside the window were the bodies of two dragons pushing back and forth against each other. One of them was a beautiful Maestro with silver fur. The other had a long twisted body like a snake, a water dragon which was clinging to the wall. The rider of the former was Lucca, and the latter was Jessica. The sound of the quarrel between those two drifted into the room through the window.

“Mou! Lucca-san. Can you please not get in my way?”

“…I arrived earlier than Jessica. And Gawain would also like to see Ash.”

It looks like the two of them had already returned to Ansarivan. Several large pieces of luggage were attached to Jessica’s saddle, and Lucca was carrying a massive backpack. It seems like the two of them had just happened to meet each other in front of the boys’ dormitory.

In any case, they couldn’t be allowed to continue quarrelling. The nightmare which occurred on the first day of summer vacation vividly resurfaced within Ash’s mind. Because both of them were having an argument outside the window, the other female students nearby were also infected by their excitement, and an entire section of the wall was destroyed in the end. Ash opened the window with a ‘pop’ sound.

“Hey…please you guys, can you come in through the window as per the rules?”

As if to enlighten the mischievous students, he said that with good intentions.

“No way! Come, Ash-sama! Hurry up and accept the souvenirs which are filled with my sincerity!”

“I also…brought back a lot a lot of specialties from the village of Elbaff…”

All at once, a vast number of items were tossed into the room from the window, which caused Ash to gape in surprise.

“Wait — uwah!”

In the blink of an eye, Ash was drowned in a small mountain of souvenirs. The things that Jessica threw into the room were mostly fruits which Ash had never seen before, and most of them were the specialties of her hometown. On the other hand, everything that Lucca gave him were herbs or fragrant woods. A unique fragrance immediately spread within the room.

“I’m very grateful for your consideration, but shouldn’t you think more about having a limit to that?”

Ash awkwardly climbed out from the small mountain of gifts, and then begged the two people with pleading eyes.

“No, I haven’t even finished yet! The most valuable souvenir is my body!”

Jessica got up from her saddle, and then jumped into the room.

“Ah, how cunning…me too…!”

Lucca also got up and jumped in.

“Hey, you two…!”

Jessica and Lucca grabbed onto Ash’s body on both sides. Being stimulated by the body heat of those two girls, Ash’s heart couldn’t stop racing — the next instant, they all fell onto the floor. Despite the sudden situation in which his eyes closed, he was pressed down under Jessica and Lucca, and Ash seemed to be in an enjoyable position. Soft and abundant breasts enveloped his right hand, while his left hand felt a stimulating sensation which was like that of a soft, fluffy animal.

“I really wanted to see you! I’ve never had a break which felt this long!”

“I was also the same…I really wanted to see you. If I can…I hope to be able to introduce Ash to the chief…”

Both Jessica and Lucca displayed truly happy expressions. The two people really had sincere feelings, and Ash felt happy about that. Nevertheless, there was only one troublesome problem in here.

“Hey…you guys, if you continue with no sense of restraint…”

At some time unknown to them, Eco had awoken and stood aggressively on top of the bed, and it felt as though she was ready to make loud ‘grgrgrgr’ noises at any time as her body exuded an atmosphere of anger.

“I’ll crush all of you together!”

===Part 2===
—At one in the afternoon.

With President Rebecca as the leader, Public Morals member Silvia, Accountant Max, Secretary Lucca, Ash and Jessica of General Affairs, and lastly the Mascot Eco – everyone sat around the table in the Student Council Office. Perhaps because she was still thinking about her confession and kiss, Silvia was sitting in the seat furthest from Ash. The two people had obviously not seen each other for a while, yet they didn’t even exchange a single word.

''—The atmosphere always feels so awkward…''

In Ash’s position, he certainly wanted to return to their relationship before, where they could naturally converse with each other. However, as soon as he thought about Silvia’s confession and kiss, it was difficult for him not to become nervous. It was presumably the same for Silvia. Ash suddenly recalled something that Cosette had said. She had come over specifically to tell Ash yesterday, hoping that he would act as natural as in the past in front of the Hime-sama<ref>Hime-sama: Princess-sama.</ref>, and also reminded him that he didn’t need to respond to the confession too quickly. Incidentally, Cosette, who normally accompanied Silvia by her side was not present today. It seems as though she went shopping.

''—Since Cosette-san isn’t here…yes, I should calm down first, and then I’ll try talking naturally to Hime-sama again?''

However, as if to completely interrupt his thoughts—

“…I will never forgive that fox.”

With a frightening tone, Eco muttered that while she sat beside Ash. It wasn’t just Ash who was focusing his attention towards Silvia. Eco, who was secretly glancing at Silvia, was like a threatened beast with all of its fur on end.

''—No. If I just try to talk to the Hime-sama, I’ll just stimulate Eco’s anger…''

Just when Ash’s mind was in distress—

“—Then, we’ll begin the meeting now.”

With Rebecca’s declaration, the meeting officially began. The topic was called ‘The Libra Dragon Riding Festival’ of ‘Ansarivan’s Five Hundred Years Festival’.

“……”

Perhaps because she was deterred by Rebecca’s magnificence, Eco relaxed her face that was filled with anger, and Ash also tentatively sighed in relief.

When the three o’clock bell rang, an unexpected knock on the door of the room momentarily interrupted their meeting.

“—Excuse me. Rebecca-sama, I have brought that thing here.”

Wearing a maid outfit specifically for those in service of the Royal Palace, a girl walked into the office. Ash was familiar with this innocent beauty. She was Eunice, who served the new Headmistress, Mirabel Lautreamont. What was the thing that she was referring to? …Just when Ash felt curious about it, Eunice walked over to Rebecca’s side, and then gave her a seemingly antique, small box. The size of the box was such that it could be held in the palm of Eunice’s hand, and the outer appearance was like that of a jewellery box. Upon receiving the box, Rebecca opened the box’s lid with a serious expression. Placed within the box, was a piece of metal — it was actually a golden key. Also, that wasn’t just any ordinary key, on its head was a delicate ornament. In particular, attached on top of it was a bright red Dragon Crystal, which gave off the feeling that it was from a great existence. After Rebecca confirmed the key, she replied to thank Eunice

“Thank you, Eunice-san. Please give my regards to Mirabel-dono for me.”

“Yes.”

After respectfully bowing, Eunice immediately left the office. Rebecca watched Eunice’s back as she left, and then looked around at everyone who was present.

“I have some good news to tell everyone. We Student Council members have always depended on others, and all our activities are in this room…but the number of members we have this year has increased, and it can’t be denied that this space feels a bit narrow.”

Rebecca was right, the Student Council Office had become more and more crowded every day. With more people, it became livelier, and the number of miscellaneous items naturally increased. Although Max, who had a very tidy personality worked very hard to maintain a clean environment, he was unable to keep up recently, and it slowly became untidy.

“So I’ve discussed it with Princess Mirabel, hoping that she could help us prepare a new activity location.”

“So that key is…!”

Jessica’s eyes lit up, and she stood up from her seat.

“That’s correct, today’s meeting is now finished. I’ll take you to the new location!”

===Part 3===

Rebecca led a group of people towards a certain building within the school grounds. It was a two storey building built with bricks. The style of the building was elegant and refined, reflecting a strong modern architectural style. Within the Academy which was lined with old buildings, this was a unique exception. Moreover, if one had to describe this building with a single phrase — it was in ruins. Nailed across the main entrance were several wooden planks, which strictly prohibited access. With a serious look, Rebecca said

“This mansion was originally used by the Student Council, and was built around ten years ago.”

“Eh? Then why has it been blocked up and only been reopened now?”

Ash felt that it was rather strange, and looked at Rebecca’s face from the side. Since such a great office space was built ten years ago, why did the Student Council have to borrow a small room of the school as a makeshift venue?

“The name of this building is called Julius Hall.”

Hearing Rebecca’s serious reply, Ash felt uneasy for a moment.

“What, that can’t be…!”

“Correct, during the time that Prince Julius Lautreamont was the Student Council President, he negotiated with the School Board, and asked them to build this mansion. Prince Julius’ dream seemingly was to build a house within the school grounds to act as the activity point of the Student Council. Although his dream became a reality…it didn’t even last a year, and Julius Hall was closed down. Even the name ‘Julius Hall’ was erased. The reason for that shouldn’t be difficult to imagine, right?”

“Because Prince Julius killed his Pal Mordred…”

“You’re correct. That’s why the Student Council naturally couldn’t continue to use the building which was named after Dragon Slayer. For the ten years afterwards, the entrance of Julius Hall was cordoned off, so as to prevent unauthorised persons from entering.”

Rebecca looked at the house with sharp eyes.

“However…after a series of events, we already clearly understand that Prince Julius is by no means the most heinous person he is believed to be. Perhaps we will have to wait for a long time before we can publicly announce the injustice. But, simply removing the seal on Julius Hall shouldn’t pose a problem. Furthermore, we have also obtained the agreement of Princess Mirabel.”

After saying that, Rebecca removed the Dragon Crystal from her pocket. The crystal which seemed to originate from a Maestro emitted a sacred light.

“—Lightning Dragon Break!”

At the same time that Rebecca activated the Dragon Magic, a burst of thunder and lightning enveloped the surroundings along with a gust of wind.

—Boom!

The wooden planks that were nailed across the main entrance shattered along with the sound of their destruction. However, even after being struck by lightning, the main door didn’t show any traces of damage. Her control of magic techniques was superb. After turning back around to us, Rebecca then relaxed and returned the Dragon Crystal to her pocket. In front of her sharp gaze, Silvia remained still as if she was astonished by it. She appeared to be slightly lost in thought. Perhaps she was still thinking about Ash, as she rarely spoke today.

“Now, since this house is your brother’s work, so it would be more suitable for you to unlock it, Silvia.”

Silvia suddenly returned to her senses, and then walked up to Rebecca’s side.

“Thank you, President. Although it can’t be publicly announced…for this house to be reopened again, aniue<ref>Aniue: Respectful manner of addressing an elder brother.</ref> would definitely be very happy.”

After Silvia seemingly reluctantly accepted the key, she walked towards the front of the main entrance. She seemed to look at the door with mixed feelings for a while, then made her resolve, and inserted the key into the keyhole. A metallic clicking noise indicated that the door had been unlocked. Rebecca was the first person to begin applauding. Following that, Ash and the others also began to clap. They all intended to express their congratulations to Silvia. Even Eco, who was in a cold war with Silvia, did not get angry. Although she had a foul expression on her face, she graciously applauded Silvia as a celebration.

“Thank you everyone, thank you…”

Silvia’s eyes were tinged slightly red, as she felt moved. This heart-warming scene also naturally caused Ash to smile. At that time, Silvia inadvertently looked towards Ash. When the gaze of the two people met, Silvia’s face suddenly became red, and she lowered her head.

“Congratulations, Hime-sama.”

Nonetheless, Ash sincerely gave his congratulations to her.

“T-Thank you…Ash.”

Although her tone was somewhat stiff, Silvia was willing to reply at the very least, so Ash also relaxed somewhat. Ever since the two of them kissed at the novitiate, this was the first time that they finally had a face-to-face conversation.

[[Image:SnRK V06 060.jpg|thumb]]

“—Ow!”

The next instant, Ash felt a sharp pain on his bottom, and he distorted his face in pain. He gritted his teeth in order to resist the pain, and then turned around to look behind.

“…What kind of perverted expression is that?”

Eco had a dissatisfied face, and she forcefully pinched Ash’s bottom. It seemed as though the conversation between Ash and Silvia made her feel a bit…no, it was a highly dissatisfied expression. Ash resisted the pain from his bottom and whispered in Eco’s ear

“I-I don’t have a perverted expression! I was just congratulating her before…”

“Hmm, is that so?”

Seeing Eco increase the strength in her fingers, Ash didn’t want the people around him to find out that he was so pathetic, so he desperately supressed his urge to moan out.

“Well, everyone. If possible, I’d like to hold a luxurious tea party to celebrate the reopening of Julius Hall, but…as you can see, this place has been abandoned for ten years.”

After Rebecca revealed a mischievous smile, she loudly announced the content of today’s task.

“First, we have a big clean up job!”

===Part 4===
For this reason, all of the members of the Student Council rolled up their sleeves and started to clean — no one thought that it would be the beginning of a nightmare.

“Hiyaa!”

As she fell, Silvia tipped over a bucket, and spilled it all over the floor.

“Mou, please Hime-sama, you don’t need to do any more — kyaa!”

Jessica had slipped on the wet floor, and fell down bottom first. A spider web had also woven itself onto her face.

“Muu<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!”

On the other side, Eco and Lucca were competing to see who was stronger. Rebecca had asked the two of them to move a vase to the reception room, and they were now competing for dominance. The two of them disregarded the seemingly high artistic value of the vase as they pulled it in a tug of war, insisting that they would move it themselves.

“Have I come to hell…?”

Ash muttered with a look of amazement.

“They sure can give people a headache.”

Rebecca went behind Ash, as her moist lips drew a wry smile.

“Actually, I told them just then that ‘Ash will like girls who do housework’…from the looks of it, the effect of that was too strong.”

“Eeh!? That’s too much, what are you talking about!”

“Fufu. You really know how to play with their emotions, which is remarkable for a first timer, Ash.”

“I-I don’t play with their feelings, that’s too exaggerated!”

“You’re not thinking about turning the Student Council into your own harem, are you?”

“No no no, how would I!”

Seeing Ash become embarrassed, Rebecca laughed without restraint.

“Haha, just kidding. Anyway, I was too stupid to expect anything from them. Silvia has probably never done any housework since she was born; although Jessica is from a family of servants, she’s rather clumsy, and she’s also a daredevil. Lucca is a typical ‘sloppy girl’, and as for Eco, well…I think you would know better than me, right?”

“…You’re right. If Cosette-san was here, I think it would be much easier.”

“Don’t think of Cosette-san like that, she is incredibly busy. Besides, she is Silvia’s personal maid after all, so we shouldn’t ask her to help out so casually. It’s just that, in a chaotic situation such as this, you also don’t want to clean up.”

Just when Rebecca sighed, an accident occurred between Eco and Lucca who were arguing. They had been holding the vase in a tug of war, but Eco suddenly let go.”

“Ah…!”

“Hmph! Don’t look down on the wisdom of dragons!”

“I think it should be called a childish idea?”

While watching Eco’s triumphant expression, Ash cursed in his mind, but held back and didn’t say it out loud. Lucca’s hand clutched onto the vase as she lost her balance and stumbled back. Correctly speaking, she was falling towards the direction that Ash was facing.

“Eh…?”

Upon seeing that Lucca’s back was almost in front of him, Ash was momentarily at a loss on what to do. He scrambled to catch Lucca’s petite body with his arms, and the fragrance of herbs entered his nostrils — the next moment, his body lost balance due to the impact. Coincidentally, Max was walking past behind Ash. Max was distracted as he looked towards the floor — he didn’t expect such a disaster, as Ash crashed into him while he still holding onto Lucca. Max, who had unexpectedly been affected, was knocked back hard.

“—Ah! My glasses!”

Although he seemed to have heard Max’s exclamation, Ash didn’t have the capacity to worry about his situation. After rolling over several times with Lucca, he finally stopped, and then slowly opened his eyes to glance around—

“Ouch!”

The sight immediately in front of his eyes gave him a scare. He was unable to utter a sound, because there was something soft pressed onto Ash’s nose and mouth. His entire field of vision was occupied by a pattern of green and white stripes, and he could faintly smell a sweet fragrance.

“Ah! N-No…Ash’s breath…!”

In fact, Lucca’s lower body was riding on top of Ash’s face.

''—Wah…please hurry and get up!''

Ash desperately wanted to convey his thoughts.

“Awu…!”

However, the more that Ash tried to speak, the more intensely Lucca’s body shivered. Her thighs on both the left and right side were also clamping onto Ash’s head. Ash was enveloped by the heat of Lucca’s body, which made Ash feel as though he was about to faint — but he quickly sensed that a surge of murderous intent was coming towards him, which caused him to shiver.

“You brat…what are you doing while taking advantage of the confusion!”

“How shameless! And you call yourself a Dragonar!”

“That’s making other people feel jealous! Please swap with me!”

It was the three people Eco, Silvia and Jessica. The previous dispute seemed to be futile; those three people had unwittingly signed a truce and now snappily glared at Ash and Lucca. But, Jessica’s point of concern was different from that of the other two people.

“Ah…don’t need……a-already……fine—!”

Lucca suddenly tensed her body, and then her entire body quivered. In the blink of the eye, she seemed to be exhausted, and then slumped forwards. Her delicate upper body which was like that of a fairy’s collapsed onto Ash’s body.

''—Not good! This position is…!''

Lucca’s face landed on top of Ash’s crotch. Indeed, this position was far too dangerous. He also remembered that in the adult magazines that he borrowed from Raymond that there were images which resembled his current position.

“Uwaahh!”

Ash desperately scrambled out from underneath Lucca’s body. What just happened to Lucca’s body? Ash was puzzled, and peered at Lucca’s face as she lay on the floor.

“Ash you…pervert. You’ve ruined me…I can’t get married now.”

Lucca’s breathlessness didn’t stop, and she looked at Ash with breathtakingly flirtatious eyes. Her amethyst coloured eyes were watery, and her cheeks were dyed deep red. In addition to her cheeks, her long elf-like ears were dyed a shade of pink from the tip to the earlobe.

“I-I’m sorry, Lucca…!”

Despite the fact that it was an unfortunate accident, it was an indisputable fact that he had buried his face into a girl’s secret garden. Ash’s conscience felt uneasy.

[[Image:SnRK V06 066.jpg|thumb]]

However, it seemed as though he didn’t even have a single second to repent.

“Ash, have you mentally prepared yourself to be crushed?”

“How dare you be so shameless, I think even bringing out the Lautreamont Family’s motto will be in vain, right?”

For some reason, both Eco and Silvia had smiles on their faces. The Dragon’s kick and the Princess Knight’s iron fist struck at the same time.

“Oww!”

Although Ash was defencelessly thrown into the air, the strange thing was that this had a somewhat nostalgic feeling. It was almost as if one returned to their homeland after an absence of several years, a sensation which made people’s hearts warm. These past few months, the situation around Ash had change immensely, which caused him to feel confused. The truths which were unknown had been revealed one after the other. As the Avalon Knight, Ash had entered an area where he could only advance, as there was no path for retreat — but at least in this moment, he seemed to have temporarily returned to the lively times which were common when Eco was born.

===Part 5===
“Whew. Blame me for being too stupid for having you to do cleaning work. Anyway, all of you wait outside for me. In the meantime, you can let your heads cool down.”

After Rebecca crossed her arms in front of her chest, she spoke in a severe tone to Eco, Silvia, Lucca and Jessica. Eco and the others, who were ordered to assemble into a straight line didn’t even dare to utter a sound.

“Umm…President. I’m going to visit the optometrist.”

On the contrary, Max seemed dejected from being affected by the accident, and lost his enthusiasm. After all, his pair of glasses had broken, so it was inevitable that he would get frustrated. Max himself was not injured, his lenses had simply been cracked, which could be considered lucky amidst the misfortune. After watching Eco and the others leave, Ash realised an important fact.

''—Isn’t this strange? Right now…doesn’t that leave me alone with Rebecca-san…?''

Indeed, the ones who remained at Julius Hall were just the two people, Ash and Rebecca. The instant that he realised this, Ash’s body suddenly became tense.

“What is it, Ash?”

Rebecca asked in wonder when Ash panicked. A refreshing fragrance slowly made its way into Ash’s nose. It was undoubtedly the scent of Rebecca’s body.

“No-Nothing…I-I’m fine!”

It was just that the more Ash pretended to be calm, the less he could speak properly.

“It couldn’t be that you’re starting to feel nervous because you suddenly have to be alone with me, right?”

Rebecca had quickly seen right through Ash.

“T-That…”

“You don’t need to make yourself so nervous. If you think about it, we haven’t been alone together for a long time.”

Rebecca suddenly gave him a flirtatious look, and Ash could not prevent his heart from beating faster. Not only his cheeks, but even his earlobes became hot. Rebecca laughed and enjoyed the extremely embarrassed look on Ash’s face.

“I’ll tell you, Ash. Although this Rebecca Randall is the strict Student Council President, she is also a woman. Who knows if I wanted to create a situation where we would be alone from the beginning?”

“…Eh?”

“First of all, expelling those noisy girls from the room to create the current situation was none other than this — precisely what this lady wanted.”

“Rebecca…san?”

Ash nervously swallowed his saliva.

Could it be that Rebecca-san…she really wanted to be alone, so that was why she got rid of Eco and the others?

“Ash, it’s only us two in this house right now. Whatever we do, we won’t need to be afraid of anyone finding out.”

Rebecca calmly extended out her hands, and placed them on Ash’s face. Her slender fingers were gently stroking Ash’s cheeks. Through her fingertips, he could faintly feel the temperature of Rebecca’s body…

“Wah! Don’t do that, Rebecca-san!”

“Eh, why not?”

Rebecca turned her face slightly towards one side. She performed an action which was filled with the flavour of a young woman and displayed her charm, which caused Ash to feel lost as to where he should look.

“Because you’re so well behaved, Rebecca-san, you have an awe-inspiring appearance, you’re equally strict with yourself and everyone else…the point is, you’re the idol that the students of the entire school admire! For someone like you who’s admired like that, you can’t do these things just because it’s fun!”

“Phh…ahahahaha!”

Seeing Rebecca suddenly laugh, Ash was surprised. Rebecca, who normally laughed with dignity, was now laughing so hard that even tears had formed in the corners of her eyes.

“Rebecca-san?”

“Sorry. You looked so innocent and pure, so I couldn’t help restraining my laughter.”

“Eh? Then that means the things you just said are…”

“Of course it’s a joke.”

“Rebecca-san, that’s going too far!”

“Haha, didn’t I already apologise to you? It seems that the joke went a bit too far.”

After Rebecca smiled for a moment, her expression suddenly became serious.

“Yes, Ash. Taking this rare opportunity, I’ll confess to you how I feel.”

Ash’s heartbeat rapidly accelerated. Rebecca took a step forward, and then placed both her hands on top of Ash’s shoulders. Her expression was serious. She seemed like a completely different person from the one who was laughing just a moment before, and it didn’t seem anything like a joke.

“Listen to me, Ash. I have a lot of expectations from you.”

“Expectations?”

“Yes, that’s right. If I had to say that there was a student in this Academy who could exceed me — that person would definitely be you, Ash; that is my expectation.”

“You’re flattering me too much, I couldn’t do that!”

“There’s no need to be humble. I want you to become the next Student Council President. I’m going to graduate in half a year’s time, so I need to start looking for candidates to be my successor.”

“Eh!”

Those unexpected words left Ash speechless. The Student Council President of Dragonar Academy had a lot of responsibility, and couldn’t be compared to any ordinary Student Council Presidents. The position didn’t just surpass the mayor of Ansarivan City, but also gave the right to participate in municipal politics. In contrast, the President also needed to work hard to maintain the Academy’s top academic ranking. After all, as the Student Council President of Ansarivan, if results were unsatisfactory, it would be difficult to set an example for other students. For Ash, the position of Student Council President was like an unattainable cloud.

“Anyway, this is something which will not happen for a good few months. It’s enough for you to simply keep what I just said in a corner of your mind. Well – that’s the end of my personal matters. Before that group of noisy girls get back, let’s first clean up.”

“I understand, Rebecca-san!”

Ash stood up straight, and then responded with a brisk and loud reply. In fact, Rebecca’s request was very abrupt, which caused Ash to feel quite confused and unprepared, but he could truly feel Rebecca’s feelings of expectation. Before he became a member of the Student Council, Rebecca’s existence was like a flower at the peak of a mountain. He never thought that such a great senior would actually harbour such deep trust in him, and this fact caused Ash’s entire body to tremble with delight.

===Part 6===
“Yes, Ash. I actually found that there are bathrooms inside earlier…but there seems to be some problem with the plumbing. Could I trouble you to take a look?”

Just when Ash was busy wiping down the table in the conference room, Rebecca called for his help.

“When it comes to these kinds of hardware items, boys should understand it better, right?”

Ash stopped his hands, and then turned around to look at Rebecca.

“But what if I’m not familiar with those kinds of things?”

“If you can’t fix it, then we can just ask workers to repair it afterwards. Anyway, just go and take a look first.”

“Okay.”

Ash let go of the cloth, and then left with Rebecca. While they were passing through the corridor which had been swept clean, he began speaking to Rebecca, who was walking in front of him with large strides.

“I really didn’t think that there would even be bathrooms inside here.”

“Indeed. There’s a reception room, kitchen, meeting room, bedrooms, library, and even bathrooms…I looked around briefly, and this house has everything that it needs, it certainly is well-equipped.”

After a while, Rebecca arrived at a door which had a ‘bathroom’ sign hung on it.

“Incredible…!”

As soon as Ash stepped into the bathroom, he couldn’t help letting out words of praise. The bathroom was spacious enough to accommodate five people at once, and it was adorned with a splendid dragon styled décor, which was cause for amazement. The luxurious baths were built with marble. The four walls were decorated with dragon lights, which created a dreamy atmosphere inside the bathroom. However, it had been left unused for some ten years, so it not only had thick layers of dust, but also traces of mould everywhere. But, as long as it was given a thorough cleaning, it probably wouldn’t lose to the bathroom of a high-class hotel.

“It’s too early to celebrate, Ash. Do you remember what I just told you? The bathroom’s plumbing equipment seems to be broken.”

Rebecca reached out to turn one of the taps. But, perhaps because some part of the metallic components had rusted, the tap didn’t move at all. Thus, there was no way to fill the bathtub with water.

“Let’s swap and I’ll try.”

After Ash and Rebecca swapped, Ash gripped onto the tap handle.

“Unn…!”

He used all his effort to try rotating it. The tap seemed to have a slight ‘squeaking’ sound as it turned a bit, but there was still no water flow.

“Oh. It didn’t move even when I tried before, boys really do have more strength.”

“It isn’t that much of a big deal…”

Having lost his father when he was young, although Ash was used to hearing this kind of praise since he grew up in a single parent household, the same words coming from Rebecca still made him feel embarrassed.

“Alright, I’ll also help.”

Rebecca suddenly wrapped her hand around Ash’s hand.

“…!”

A surge of warmth seemed to be transmitted to him from the two hands which were pressed against each other. It felt as though the warmth of Rebecca’s body enveloped his whole right hand. It wasn’t just that. Because Rebecca leaned her body closer to Ash, her ample breasts pressed against Ash’s back…

''—Uh oh! This situation is bad!''

Toku toku toku…Ash’s chest was pounding incessantly. It seemed as if his whole mind focused on this heated moment, and liquid was gathering in his lower body. In order to cut off all distractions, Ash decided to focus all of his attention towards the task of ‘turning the tap’.

“I’m going to turn it, Rebecca-san!”

After clenching the tap handle, Ash mustered all of his strength. Rebecca also strongly gripped his hand.

—Ga!

The rusty tap was successfully turned at last.

“Yes!”

Ash joyfully cheered, but Rebecca raised her brows in surprise.

“Wait a minute, Ash. The thing that you’re holding in your hand…what is it?”

“Eh?”

Ash carefully looked at the object that was held firmly within the palm of his hand. —It was actually the corroded and broken faucet, which had been forcefully broken off. The next instant, the tap which had lost its faucet violently spewed out a column of water.

“Uwaa!”

“Get away quickly, Ash!”

Rebecca pushed Ash aside, and then took out a Dragon Crystal.

“Azul Expression<ref>Kana was <Azul Expression>, Kanji was <Frozen Fang of the Blue Ice Dragon>.</ref>!”

In front of the invocation of the Oracle, there was a blue dragon spell, which belonged to high-level magic. The spell which was invoked by Rebecca had the effect of freezing, which was evident from the name. At the same time that Ash felt a burst of the biting cold, the column of water became ice.

“Phew…that’ll manage to stop the leak. I’ll ask the workers to repair the plumbing problems at a later date—”

Rebecca’s face carried an expression that didn’t seem to mind, and she turned back around to look at Ash.

“It looks like the both of us are completely wet now.”

“Haha….yes.”

At that time, Ash noticed that both he and Rebecca were completely soaked. Rebecca’s drenched red hair had droplets of water dripping down. Her thoroughly soaked uniform was tightly sticking onto her skin, and emphasised the perfect curves of her body.

“Hm? Is there something wrong? Ash.”

Rebecca twirled her wet hair as she pondered that. Did she not realise that her current behaviour was very seductive? Or was she perhaps feigning it again so that she could tease Ash for fun?

“I-It’s nothing! I’m going to light the fireplace!”

[[Image:SnRK V06 078.jpg|thumb]]

Ash quickly turned around, and swiftly bolted towards the reception room which had a fireplace.

===Part 7===
The storage room seemed to have some firewood which could still be used, so Ash decided to use them. The sculpture on top of the stone fireplace was a soaring dragon which carried a strong resemblance to the style of Dragonar Academy. After Ash lit the fire, Rebecca also came to the reception room.

“Ah, Rebecca-san, you came just at the right time, I just lit the fire.”

“Thank you, Ash.”

After seeing Rebecca step in front of the fireplace, she suddenly began to take off her uniform.

“…!”

Her one-piece uniform fell onto the floor with a ‘pacha’ noise. Her snow-white skin was exposed from underneath her clothes. Rebecca bodyline was like an hourglass, which had a graceful eight<ref>Basically saying that Rebecca’s body resembles a figure 8. My interpretation: large bust, slim waist, wide hips.</ref> figure. One of her bra straps had already slipped off her shoulder, and was just clinging onto her upper arm. It was a mature and enchanting appearance…

“I-I’ll go outside and wait!”

Ash wanted to rush out of the room in order to avoid it.

“Wait, Ash.”

However, Rebecca had immediately grabbed his wrist and pulled him back, which caused Ash to nearly bite his tongue.

“Rebecca-san…?”

The proud <Scarlet Empress> had calmly exposed her bare skin in front of Ash. Moreover, it was just the two people, Ash and Rebecca in the room right now.

“You also got completely soaked, hurry up and take your uniform off. The Five Hundred Years Festival is almost here, it’ll be troublesome if you catch a cold.”

In contrast to the embarrassed Ash, Rebecca’s expression was serious.

“But…”

“What, are you disagreeing with my orders?”

Rebecca’s eyes narrowed into a slit. She didn’t smile, her eyes were frozen like the spell, and they radiated a chilling atmosphere.

“I follow! I-I’ll t-take them off!”

“Hm, it’s good if you’re obedient.”

Rebecca laughed contentedly.

Ash listened to the ‘crackling’ sound emitted by the fireplace, as he sat with his arms around his bent knees. The bandage which was wrapped around his left arm had also been soaked by the water, so he also took it off along with his uniform to dry. Having the <Seikoku> on his left arm exposed, and sitting down with only his underwear on caused Ash to feel uneasy.

“………”

After Ash sat down in front of the fireplace, he had not said another thing. Rebecca, who was wearing only her underwear was sitting behind him to share the heat. If he was unlucky enough to allow Eco or Silvia to see this scene, it would be fair enough to see that he would be dragged to his death…just when Ash was thinking about that—

—Pah.

Rebecca suddenly leaned onto his back, and Ash couldn’t stop himself from being startled by it. Rebecca’s skin was touching Ash’s back. No, it wasn’t just called touching anymore. It was completely pressed against him. Through their close skin contact, Ash could feel the warmth of Rebecca’s body.

“This way, it feels much warmer, right?”

Rebecca whispered to Ash.

“Y…Y-Y-Yeah…!”

Ash was so embarrassed that even his voice broke when he tried to speak. He had become as stiff as a stone statue because he was aware that Rebecca had leaned her back against his own.

===Part 8===
The four girls Eco, Silvia, Lucca, and Jessica, who were all kicked out of from Julius Hall sat side by side on a bench in the academy, bored. There was no doubt that all four of them had feelings for Ash. As a result, the current scene was somewhat awkward and unnatural. No one wanted to start talking about anything, so the tense and silent atmosphere continued.

''—Ah…the one who should be closest to Ash should obviously be me, why are there so many attractive female animals sticking beside him…''

Eco quietly peeked at Silvia’s and Jessica’s chests. Both of them had breasts which could make their uniform jacket tall and full. Moreover, Silvia was the Princess of the Knight Country, and Jessica was also quite impressive. As for Lucca, although she had a quiet personality, and her bust size was just as flat as Eco’s, she had the unique, fairy-like beauty that only those of Elbaff possessed, in addition to being quite gifted.

''—C-Could…I be the one lacking the most feminine charm among these four people…?''

Ever since she had obtained the information from the Mother Dragon, Eco no longer needed to worry about the difference between races. If she was allowed to grow for a period of time, Eco would also be able to bear children with humans. Being able to stand on the same starting line as her rivals caused Eco to feel excited. However, not long after that, she began to have a new feeling of unease.

''—Also, Rebecca feels strange.''

Only the two people, Ash and Rebecca remained to work inside Julius Hall. The serious Rebecca didn’t seem like a person who would have indecent relationships, but when discussing who was the strongest and most beautiful female student in the school, everyone would undoubtedly say ‘Rebecca Randall’. Furthermore, the way that Rebecca looked at Ash compared to the other male students felt completely different. Of course, Eco didn’t have any evidence to support her ideas. It was based purely on an animal — no, a woman’s intuition. At that time—

“—Hey, ladies. How’s your mood today?”

A male student with long hair had suddenly flown over to them. The male student had a tidy appearance, and the temperament of a noble. The Maestro which exuded a brilliant elegance swept up a gust of wind, and then landed on the ground. The Maestro had a large figure, on par with Gawain. The black crystals which were decorated on its forehead blossomed with a chilling cold glow. The instant that she saw those black crystals, Eco shuddered. Although the crystals looked like decorations, a terrifying aura could be sensed from them. With the imposing appearance of a noble, he stood on top of the Maestro’s head.

“He is…!”

Seeing his face, Jessica immediately stood up from the bench. It seemed as though Jessica knew the name of this man. Eco carefully looked at the noble’s face. His jet-black hair was tied into a bunch, his slender eyebrows possessed determination, and his two eyes were a shade of dark blue. He had a high nose, and he was like a handsome statue which was crafted by top-class sculptors.

“…Who are you?”

After Eco angrily glared at him, the noble made a hearty laugh.

“Seeing as you have the horns of a dragon on your head…you must be Eco, right?”

Zidon, zidon…the Maestro moved closer to Eco, step by step along with the sound of its muffled footsteps. Both sides became very close to each other, so much so that if they had the intention of doing so, it could open its mouth to swallow Eco. Even so, Eco did not show any signs of fear. It was because she knew that dragons wouldn’t harm their own kins’ descendant of the Avalon Royal Family without reason. The noble extended his hand towards Eco with a graceful movement.

“Young dragon Eco — starting today, you will be my partner.”

“What?”

What was this man trying to say?

“Listen carefully, Eco. In my rule, you play an indispensable role. I’ll get straight to the point; I need you. More specifically, I need the power of the Avalon Holy Dragons’ Royal Family.”

“You…are you a pawn of the Empire!?”

Eco became more vigilant, and stared at the noble.

“Fu…how sad, you’d actually lump me together with those people from the Zepharos Empire.”

“Then, who are you?”

The noble revealed an eloquent smile, as if he had been waiting for Eco to ask this question for a long time. As if it had understood its master’s thoughts, the Maestro immediately switched to stand on its hind legs. Oscar’s foothold was suddenly elevated higher.

“My name is Oscar Brailsford, the future king of Chevron! This dragon is my faithful Pal, Tristan!”

The noble imposingly declared that from high above them.

“That sounds rather condescending…”

Jessica, who was beside Eco murmured that with a somewhat surprised expression. At that time, Silivia, who had initially remained quiet, stood up and walked forward.”

“That’s a rather rude and condescending introduction, Oscar-dono.”

“Well well, it’s actually Her Royal Highness Princess Silvia Lautreamont-dono. I almost didn’t recognise you because you were mingling with these common people.”

After Oscar scoffed at that, he looked down at Silvia arrogantly. The two of them seemed to be old acquaintances. One of them was the Princess of the Knight Country, and the other was a noble of the Chevron Kingdom, so it wasn’t strange for them to have met each other before in other places…Eco secretly thought.

“Oscar-dono, with all due respect, I remember that your succession to the throne is ranked as one hundred and eighth, which in short, is last. Practically speaking, your succession to the throne is nothing more than a dream, correct?”

“Fu…it is correct that my current position is at the very bottom. But if you only judge the situation with one-sided information, you can’t become the Queen of Knights, you know?”

“What did you say…!?”

Silvia’s face became red.

“It is correct that among my siblings, there are hundreds of people with the right to inherit the throne, however, I have the Maestro Tristan. Among the potential successors to the throne, I am the only Dragonar.”

With an egocentric expression, Oscar continued

“In addition, the requirements for the successor of the Chevron Kingdom are concise and simple — as long as they’re male, and they’re the strongest, then that’s enough! In order to make myself become the strongest candidate to the throne, I need Eco!”

“It appears…there’s no room for discussion.”

Silvia decided to give up on convincing him, as she glared at Oscar—

“Listen carefully, Oscar Brailsford! Dragons are the treasure of the Knight Country, so as the Princess of the Lautreamont Family — and as a friend, I will protect Eco, and she will not be associated with you!”

“You…!”

Hearing this magnificent declaration, Eco looked at Silvia’s back in surprise. Ever since the novitiate ended, the relationship between Eco and Silvia had become rigid. Eco said that she could not forgive Silvia for kissing Ash no matter what, while Silvia locked herself in her own room all day. Even so — facing Oscar, who coveted Eco, Silvia did not hesitate to declare that she would protect her. She even called her a ‘friend’. Eco couldn’t stop her eyes from becoming watery. Silvia took out a Bright Dragon Crystal from her pocket, and then raised it up high.

“—I command you in the name of Silvia Lautreamont! Come, Lancelot!”

“Hooooaaaaarrrrr…oooooo…!”

Lancelot’s roar responded to Silvia’s call, and a thunder-like sound rattled the sky. Lancelot instantly appeared at that point in space. After Silvia jumped onto its back and gripped the reins, she confronted Oscar. However, in contrast to Tristan, Lancelot’s body was rather small, and there was still room for growth. Their age difference was only a year, but it was like the difference between an adult and a child. The problem wasn’t Lancelot’s lack of maturity, but rather, it was Tristan’s extraordinary growth.

“Fu…since that’s the case, we’ll come and test your skill. Tristan!”

In response to Oscar’s command, Tristan roared. From Tristan’s nose, a violet ball of lightning was fired. The sphere gradually became larger as it was accompanied by crackling sounds.

—Doon!

Next, a shockwave powerful enough to shake the earth exploded. What Tristan used was high-level magic — Shiny Silver Lightning Bolt Blast<ref>Kana was <Shiny Silver Lightning Bolt Blast>, Kanji was <Silver Ray of the Lightning Dragon>.</ref>.

“Kuh…Lancelot!”

Lancelot followed Silvia’s instructions, and created a defensive magic shield. A crystal-like protective barrier shined brilliantly, and formed in front of Lancelot. The instant that those two impacted each other — a flash of light rendered everything in Eco’s vision a shade of silvery-white. Eco held onto Jessica’s body, and slowly opened her eyes. Then, she witnessed an unbelievable sight. Lancelot was actually being pushed pack while being pressed against its protective barrier/shield.

“Fufu. Has your arrogance from before disappeared? Princess Silvia?”

Oscar teased with a tyrannical tone. Tristan then fired a second, and third ball of light.

“Guh…hold on, Lancelot!”

Silvia gritted her teeth and made a cry of anguish. As strong as Lancelot was, it could only focus entirely on defence at this time, and seemed to be unable to move.

“Come, Gawain!”

Lucca, who realised that Silvia was struggling, raised her Dragon Crystal up high and called for Gawain.

“Ruuuooooooooooooooooo…!”

Gawain also jumped through space to instantly appear. After a mighty roar similar to that of Lancelot, Gawain carried Lucca on its back, and then flew towards Tristan to attack. Tristan’s magic attack was interrupted, as it quickly dodged Gawain’s sudden assault.

“Thanks, Lucca!”

Silvia, who had been freed, moved to Gawain’s side while she rode on Lancelot.

“That person…is very strong…”

Lucca actually made a rare frown.

“It’s alright, Lucca. As long as we work together he’s not a match for us.”

Silvia spoke confidently, but Lucca shook her head.

“Be careful…the black crystal on Tristan’s forehead…has an ominous feeling.”

“What are you saying?”

A leisurely smile emerged on Oscar’s face.

“Fu. You’re an Elbaff person in the Unios Course? This battle is becoming more and more interesting.”

Tristan’s massive body suddenly disappeared. Like the words ‘suddenly disappeared’, it had vanished from that spot.

“What!”

The same time that Silvia exclaimed in surprise, Tristan had moved behind Lancelot. Tristan’s tail twisted and bent like a whip, and directly struck Lancelot’s hind leg. Although Lancelot let out a painful wail, it endured the pain, and did not back down yet. The moment that it turned around, it released a red spray of dragon’s breath. Tristan also spat out a crimson fire dragon breath, without showing any signs of weakness. The two breaths got closer to a collision, and whipped up a burst of wind. However, with the same kind of breath attack, Tristan’s firepower overwhelmingly surpassed that of Lancelot.

“Uooh…!”

In order to protect its master at all costs, the wounded Lancelot made an intimidating growl at Tristan despite its injuries.

“—Gawain!”

At that time, without knowing what Lucca could be thinking, she began to fly straight up into the sky at high-speed.

“Could it be…!”

Eco widened her eyes. She recalled the scene from the lakeside training camp several months ago. Lucca was flying about in the sky over the academy. No, she wasn’t just flying about without a purpose — Lucca was painting the pattern of her <Seikoku> on the canvas of the sky. It looked like she intended to release magic through a Dragon Dance. While gliding through the sky, Gawain left behind a trail of pink magic, and slowly completed the composition/pattern of her <Seikoku>. Oscar remained still, as he did not understand the meaning of it at all. After a while, the pattern of the <Seikoku> was finally completed, and shone down a bright light.

“Second Dragon Riding Dance — ‘Burst of Raining Spears’!”

At the same time that Lucca cried out, a countless number of spears which were made with the power of magic fell towards the ground.

“Hey…Lucca-san!? Even if he is an enemy, this move of yours is too much!”

The myriad of spears which rained down from the sky at high-speed caused Jessica’s face to go pale while she cried out in amazement.

“Fu, so that’s the famed Dragon Riding Dance?”

Oscar looked up at the sky, and happily muttered. In an instant, many spears pierced the ground, which caused a cloud of dust to rise into the sky. Oscar and Tristan were enveloped in the cloud of dust. They thought that the other side had been shown who the winner was, but unexpectedly, an arrogant voice actually rang out from within the cloud of dust.

“Unfortunately, the results make me rather disappointed.”

Stunned, Eco widened her eyes and stared ahead. When the dust in front of her dispersed, she could see that Tristan stood undaunted and unharmed within the centre of what had become a large crater, as well as Oscar, who stood upon its head with a clear smile.

“Kuh…!”

Lucca quickly descended, while riding on Gawain. She stood in front of Eco and Jessica to protect them, and also stared at Oscar, who was in front of her with menacing eyes. Maintaining a confrontational position, she said to Jessica without turning her head back

“Jessica…take Eco and run away. Someone able to defeat Oscar…Rebecca would probably be the only one!”

Lucca, who was usually rather calm, was now frantically yelling.

“—Lucca’s right. You should hurry up and get President and Ash for protection.”

Interjecting from the side was Silvia. Thanks to the help from Lucca, she was able to gain some time and recovered a bit of her strength. Silvia took the reins, and moved with Lancelot to stand beside Gawain.

“I understand. Come on, Eco-san! We’ll leave this to them for now!”

Jessica pulled Eco’s hand, and quickly began to run — but after not even ten steps, she was stopped in her tracks by an ambush.

“Hmph. Did you think I would let you guys go so easily?”

A girl dressed in a black maid outfit acted as an impregnable wall, and stood in front of those two to block their path. Perhaps because she was wearing a black leather eyepatch, the girl exuded a sense of determination. Her eyebrows were high, which gave off an arrogant impression.

“Ora, hurry up and give the young dragon Eco to me. Otherwise—”

The girl with the eyepatch leapt forward, and then took out a set of daggers. Four in her right hand, and four in her left hand — she mercilessly threw a total of eight daggers at the two people.

“Hii!”

Jessica protected Eco behind her, but her body stiffened in fear—

—Pasha!

Accompanied by the sound of a flag or wings flapping in the air, someone interrupted midway. That person spun around at high-speed to strike down the flying daggers with her skirt.

“Hello, Celes-sama. You’re being too rude, okay?”

The reinforcements who saved Eco and Jessica out of nowhere, was actually Cosette. Looking at the basket in her arms, she should have just returned from her shopping. The daggers which she had struck down with her skirt before were all scattered around Cosette.

“Do you know this woman?”

Upon hearing this question, Cosette revealed a wry smile.

“She’s called Celestina Lafon. She’s Oscar-sama’s personal maid. The Lafon family and Shelly family are relatives, which is why I’ve heard of her.”

“You’re the maid of the fourth Princess! Animals should have the appearance of animals, you should resign yourself to crawling on the ground!”

Celes’ eyebrows were raised to their highest point, and she cursed at Cosette with an unpleasant tone.

“I would return those words right back at you — counterpart-san.”

After Cosette replied with a smile, she whispered to Eco and Jessica

“Although I’m not sure what happened here, please leave this for me to deal with.”

[[Image:SnRK V06 096.jpg|thumb]]

===Part 9===
“In the end, the Vice-President didn’t show up. It seems that my leadership skills could be better.”

After a brief silence, Rebecca murmured/muttered that out.

“The Vice-President?”

Fortunately, Rebecca took the initiative to start a topic of conversation, and Ash’s tentatively tense mood relaxed. Rebecca and Ash still sat with their backs against each other. The reason why he didn’t open his mouth to say anything was because he was afraid that he would collapse at any time.

“Mmn. I did send him a notice about it.”

“Speaking of which…I haven’t seen the Vice-President yet. He’s always absent without an excuse, so is it really okay to overlook this Vice-President? It really doesn’t suit you that you’d actually tolerate such a lax person, Rebecca-san.”

“The Vice-President Oscar’s circumstances are highly extraordinary. To be honest, I feel quite troubled.”

Hearing Rebecca’s reply as she sighed, Ash felt surprised.

“Even a strong person such as Rebecca-san feels troubled?”

“If it wasn’t like that, how would I let him get away with being like that?”

“What kind of person is Vice-President?”

“Oscar Brailsford — is a second year of the Senios course. It might not be possible to count the number of his characteristics with ten fingers…but the characteristic of his that’s most worth mentioning is his identity as a noble of the Chevron Kingdom.”

“Eh? Isn’t it a bit too strange that he’s someone from Chevron, yet also a Dragonar?”

“Then, you currently know about this matter?”

“Sorry. I’m not very familiar with any news outside the Academy…”

“It’s fine. You’re not wrong, foreigners don’t have the right to participate in the <Orphan Ceremony>. However, the aristocracy of the Chevron Kingdom is an exception. Every year, several children who are members of the Chevron royalty and aristocracy are sent here to participate, the truth is that it’s a special place.”

“I didn’t know about this at all…”

“The special places were decided on fifty years ago. It’s just that, not a single Chevron person has succeeded in becoming a breeder these past fifty years. Whether the reason was because they lacked qualities to become a breeder, or perhaps the Mother Dragon insisted on people from the Knight Country…no one knows.”

“So Vice-President is the first successful case?”

“That’s right. After a long time of being ignored, or perhaps lacking the special qualifications to participate, the first Chevron person recognised by the Mother Dragon was Oscar.”

“The Vice-President really isn’t just some ordinary guy…but, is that it?”

“What do you mean?”

Rebecca seemed slightly startled for a moment.

“I now already know that he’s a noble of Chevron and that he has special circumstances. But that doesn’t seem like a reason that would cause you to feel troubled.”

“…Fu. You mind is quite sharp.”

Rebecca revealed a slight smile, as if in admiration of that.

“It is in fact like this…”

When Rebecca’s words became slightly vague and quiet, Ash felt surprised.

“Towards me in the past, Oscar—”

In that moment, as if to interrupt Rebecca’s words—

DOOON…!

A ground-shaking noise like that of an earthquake suddenly reverberated, along with an earthquake-like trembling.

“Uwah! That was just an earthquake right!?”

“Yes, the epicentre is very close to us.”

Through their backs which were pressed against each other, he could feel that Rebecca had tensed up. But, Rebecca didn’t have any intention of separating.

“Could it be that there’s construction work around here?”

“No, I haven’t of any plans for construction work.”

At the same time that Rebecca calmly replied to that question…

—PANG!

The door to the reception room was roughly shoved open.

“It’s bad, Ash!”

“Hime-sama and Lucca-san are in danger!”

Eco and Jessica shouted that out as they rushed in, seemingly short of breath. Although the two of them were out of breath, the expression on their faces changed to anger as soon as they saw the appearance of Ash and Rebecca.

“Hey! You guys aren’t cleaning seriously at all!”

“Rebecca-san! You didn’t make up an excuse to drive us out so that you could be alone with Ash-sama, did you?”

Eco and Jessica advanced towards them while they revealed terrifying expressions on their faces.

“Calm down a bit both of you. We just got wet because the tap faucet broke, and now we’re waiting for our uniforms to dry.”

In contrast to Ash’s embarrassed face, Rebecca replied with confidence.

“Was it really just that? You two wouldn’t currently be…enjoying yourselves after doing it, right?”

“Nothing like that. Getting back to the point, you guys said that Silvia and Lucca were in danger; what actually happened?”

After a sharp glance from Rebecca, Jessica recalled the urgent situation.

“Yes! Eco-san was targeted by Oscar, and then…”

Eco then followed Jessica’s incomplete sentence.

“In order to allow us to escape, Silvia, Lucca and Cosette are fighting against them!”

Although the situation sounded quite unbelievable, Eco and Jessica wore serious expressions, so it didn’t seem like they were lying.

“So that loud sound from before was…”

Ash was dumbfounded. If Oscar’s target was Eco, then it was connected to Ash as well. Although he didn’t know what Oscar was thinking, since he had set his eyes on Eco, Ash wouldn’t be able to let him go. Even if the other side was his senior, the Student Council Vice-President, or a Chevron noble — since he wanted to harm Eco, Ash had no choice but to fight back against him.

“Rebecca-san! I’m going to stop Oscar!”

Ash picked up his half-dry uniform and swiftly put it on, and then rushed out of the room.

“I’m also going!”

Coming from behind Ash was the sound of Eco’s high-pitched yell.

===Part 10===
“How is this possible!?”

After arriving at the Academy, Ash gasped, and he stood frozen on the spot.

“This is a joke, right…?”

Beside Ash, Eco was also flabbergasted and lost for words. Lancelot and Gawain both curled up their bodies, and lay in the middle of the Academy grounds. Silvia and Lucca were lying on top of the backs of their respective Pals; they had lost consciousness, and passed out. At first glance, the two of them didn’t seem to have any obvious external injuries, so Ash let out a sigh of relief. On the other hand, in a place that was some distance away from the battle of the Dragonars—

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!”

Two maids were staring each other down as they released a murderous intent. One of them was Cosette, the other was a girl wearing an eyepatch. It was a face that Ash did not recognise. A haughty voice drifted down towards Ash’s head.

“—Yo, Ash Blake. You’ve finally come.”

The boy who had defeated Silvia and Lucca stood in a relaxed manner atop the head of the Maestro Tristan.

“You’re the Vice-President? What’s your purpose for doing this?”

Oscar looked straight into Ash’s face, and then smiled after a brief pause.

“I’ve wanted to meet you for a long time. Of course, it would be a meeting of fists!”

Tristan responded to Oscar’s words, and took a step forward.

DON…! The ground shook vigorously up and down along with a thunderous sound.

“Hold on! Since you want to exchange fists, we’ll talk once you get down from there first!”

Ash shouted upwards loudly, but Oscar simply looked down with a condescending gaze and said with a cold and sarcastic tone

“When did I say that I was going to use my fists? I want to give you Tristan’s fist.”

“Do you want to kill me!?”

“Trash talk!”

At the behest of Oscar, Tristan stomped down its front limb. Ash hugged Eco and jumped aside with her.

“Kya!”

Eco cried out softly as she held onto Ash. Tristan claws dug into the ground at the spot that Ash and Eco originally were. Accompanied by the loud noise, a cloud of dust was kicked up and obscured their vision, like a grey veil all around them, Tristan’s figure appeared from the smoke once more.

“Oya oya, the title of the ‘Avalon Knight’ is rather grand, but is this all the strength you have?”

Oscar’s face revealed a cruel smile.

“Fufu, can you evade the next strike? Go, Tristan!”

Tristan roared, and stared ferociously at Ash. Ash gritted his teeth. If Oscar really did have an interest in Eco, it was fair to say that he didn’t plan to take any lives.

''—This guy, is he just playing with us…?''

Tristan let out a deafening roar, and then lifted its front limb up high again. Its front limb blocked out the sun, which caused Ash’s and Eco’s entire bodies to be enveloped by its shadow.

“What is it? If you don’t try to escape seriously, I really will have him stomp down, you know?”

Just when Oscar’s face showed such a malicious smile, and his condescending arrogance was projected onto Ash—

“—Leave this to me!”

All of a sudden, a crimson red fireball flew straight towards them, and grazed Tristan’s belly. Seeing that its silver fur was charred slightly, Tristan’s face became resentful, and raised its head to look up at a point in the sky.

“Rebecca-san!”

Ash cried out loudly.

Wearing an Ark which glowed with crimson light, Rebecca rode atop the Maestro Cú Chulainn as she appeared in the sky above the Academy. She hadn’t used a saddle, and was simply standing majestically on top of her Pal’s head — although that dragon riding posture was the same as Oscar’s, the decisive difference between the two was truly the presence or absence of an Ark. After Rebecca descended graciously while riding on top of Cú Chulainn, she sent a sharp gaze towards Oscar.

“You do know that fighting is prohibited at school don’t you, Oscar?”

“Are you trying to bind me by relying on the school rules?”

“…I’m curious, you don’t really think that you can defeat me in a fight, do you?”

The edge of Oscar’s mouth twitched, and he made a sly smile at the frowning Rebecca.

“The answer is YES, the legend of the strongest Rebecca Randall, I’ll end that today!”

At the same time that Oscar proudly made such a declaration, Tristan’s roar resounded throughout the sky.

“What is this…?”

After Ash instinctively said that, Oscar declared as if he stood upon a divine pedestal

“I command you in the name of Oscar Brailsford! Present the Ark that you have created to me!”

Oscar’s entire body was instantly enveloped by a golden light, followed by a dazzling flash. The blinding flash of light forced Ash and Eco to squint their eyes as they raised their arms to cover their sight. After the light receded and their vision returned to normal, Ash saw…

“You can all see right now, that I am a true Arch Dragonar.”

After Oscar spoke with words filled with self-confidence, an eloquent smile appeared on his face. The Ark that appeared similar to a lion’s fur was majestic, and the armaments on the upper and lower body were all golden in colour. Gold was the representative colour of the Chevron Kingdom, moreover, the emblem of the Chevron Royal Family was a lion. Tristan probably went by Oscar’s origins and ambitions to create this majestic Ark.

“Now Rebecca, do not forget the agreement we had between us — if I win, you have to become bride!”

“What? There was something like that?”

Ash was greatly surprised, and couldn’t help saying that. Challenging Rebecca itself was a foolish decision, but he actually wanted to take her as a bride for marriage! The confidence of the man in front of him was immense, and Ash felt amazed by it.

“Did you think that you could defeat me with that improvised Ark alone, Oscar?”

Rebecca displayed a calm expression in her eyes, and undermined the enemy’s confidence and pride first.

“That’s what I like about you, Rebecca! Because you’re such a strong woman, you make my fighting spirit burn even stronger!”

That sentence became the signal for the start of the fight. Cú Chulainn and Tristan both responded to their master’s fighting spirit as they unleashed ground-shaking roars, and began flapping their wings. The two crimson and golden Arch Dragonars soared upwards with a whirlwind from their flapping wings.

Upon hearing the commotion, teaching staff, guards, and those who were working in the Dragon Houses all gathered in the Academy grounds, but everyone simply looked up at the sky, and watched.

“Incredible! They’re in a completely different league from the other students!”

Ash also looked up at the sky, unable to conceal his surprised expression. At an altitude of approximately one hundred metres above the grounds of Dragonar Academy, Rebecca and Oscar were engaged in an intense aerial battle.

“—Ash-sama, you know Oscar-sama’s nickname?”

At that time, Cosette had calmly walked over to Ash’s side.

“Cosette-san!? What happened to that maid with the eyepatch from before?”

“Are you talking about Celeste-sama? She’s over there.”

After Cosette exposed a splendid smile, she turned around to look behind her. Ash followed her gaze, and was almost frightened to that point that he almost fell backwards. Celeste lay on the ground in a corner of the Academy like a caterpillar. Her body was convulsing, and foam was forming at her mouth.

“Cosette-san, did you do that to her?”

“It’s embarassing.”

Cosette held her cheek with her right hand, and her face became completely red. Ash vowed to himself that he would never go against Cosette.

“Oh yeah! Is it alright to leave Hime-sama there? There’s also Lucca!”

“I already took both of them to the infirmary just then.”

“You’re way too fast!”

Ash was stunned. Ash turned to look at another corner of the Academy; neither Lancelot or Gawain had anyone on their backs. Cosette’s trained reactions caused Ash to gulp.

“Anyway, what was Oscar’s nickname?”

Thinking about the topic from before that was unfinished, Ash asked.

“Oscar-sama’s nickname is — The Baron of Sonic.”

“I see. In terms of speed alone, it feels as if he’s faster than Rebecca-san.”

Ash looked up at the sky, and felt convinced. At that time, Eco nervously tugged on Ash’s sleeve.

“Hey, there’s no need to worry right? That guy called Oscar seems to covet my power…and if Rebecca is beaten by him…”

Ash placed his hand on top of Eco’s head, and tried to appease her mood/emotions.

“Don’t worry. Although I just let Rebecca-san go out to rescue/save us, I’ll definitely risk my life to protect Eco next time.”

“Wh…!”

Seeing that Ash declared that he wanted to protect her so bluntly, Eco blushed.

“But I also need Eco to help me. After all, as a Dragonar without a Pal, I’m no different to an ordinary soldier.”

Perhaps because she was so embarrassed, it looked as if her face was the colour of a rose, and Eco turned her head to the other side.

“I know that! Y-You should remember this; having the opportunity to wear the Ark that I make is the highest honour for a Dragonar!”

“Unfortunately, it’s just an unfinished product.”

<nowiki>
“WHAT DID YOU SAY ~~~~~~!”
</nowiki>

Eco stomped her feet with a seemingly unstoppable anger. In fact, the Ark that Eco made was incomplete. Because there was no fixed outer appearance, the sensation could be described as simply wearing the armour, and it was like having a layer of magic over one’s body. Even though it was an incomplete Ark, it was possible to use the Ark weapon which was installed simply by wearing it — Holy Sword Excalibur, as well as various other pre-installed equipment which was worth relying on. More importantly, for the Dragon Race to present an Ark to their master was a proof of their loyalty and love. Because, only when a dragon became the most cherished in their master’s mind would an Ark be born—

“If I could do it, why wouldn’t I immediately want to create a perfect Ark for you!? But, I’m just a young dragon, my knowledge and skills are also very lacking—”

Ash made a wry smile, and placed his hand over Eco’s head.

“Sorry, Eco. I didn’t have the intention of looking down on you, it’s fine as long as you work hard according to your own habits.”

<nowiki>
“~~~~~!”
</nowiki>

Having her head pat by Ash, Eco turned around with red eyes. At that time, a sudden loud noise shook the atmosphere. A gust of strong wind gushed through Eco’s long hair. Cosette was also holding her skirt down, while resisting the strong wind. Soon after that, particles of ash drifted down from the sky. With a feeling of disbelief, Ash looked at the Maestro which fell from the sky, down to the grounds of the Academy from afar. Eco and Cosette also gasped. Having fallen from the sky, it was actually Cú Chulainn, covered in wounds. The surrounding earth that it had impacted became like a crater.

“This can’t be real…Rebecca-san was defeated?”

Ash couldn’t believe what he was seeing with his own eyes, and muttered softly. Rebecca was lying on top of Cú Chulainn’s head, and her Ark seemed abnormal. The armour had been damaged, and her skin underneath it was exposed. It was a harsh scene which made people look away, it was as if a delicate red rose had been instantly destroyed.

“—I’m so disappointed in you, Rebecca.”

While carrying Oscar, Tristan gracefully descended from the sky.

“When you were fighting against me, you were always very careful so as not to allow the fight damage the surroundings, right?”

“Yes. It looks like I underestimated your strength, and I didn’t think that you’d already reached this level.”

Despite her body being badly injured, Rebecca remained calm.

“Well. Have you finally decided to be my woman?”

“No, that is impossible.”

“You rejected that too quickly!”

It was unexpected that Oscar would show such a serious expression as he retorted.

“For me, the throne of a princess isn’t comfortable to sit on at all. Please understand that, Oscar.”

“You ask for too much. The most suitable one to warm up the throne of the Chevron Princess is really none other than your perfect ass. The throne of the princess must also be quite willing to accept your ample and tight ass.”

While saying so, a sarcastic smile emerged on Oscar’s face.

“The talk aside, it looks to me as if your Ark is about to shatter, and Cú Chulainn has already depleted its magic. Even then, you’d only be able to take one hit at best, right?”

“If that’s what you think, why don’t you come and try it?”

“Fu. That’s certainly like my woman.”

Having just had a smile on his face a moment ago, Oscar suddenly revealed an expression of dissatisfaction.

“Frankly/Honestly, since a while ago, I thought that your magic spear Gáe Bolg was very strange. Today, I definitely have to break that hateful magic spear in half! Fly, Tristan!”

Oscar issued an order to Tristan, and then quickly ascended into the sky.

“We’re going up, Cú Chulainn!”

Rebecca also soared up into the sky with Cú Chulainn. Both people exchanged forth their Ark weapons at the same time.

“Appear! The unflowing magic bow — Failnaught!”

Oscar summoned a bow that shone with a brilliant golden light.

The bow and arrow which were composed of magic appeared out of thin air when he began to pull back the bowstring.

“Appear! The certain hit magic spear — Gáe Bolg!”

On the other hand, Rebecca had summoned the magic spear Gáe Bolg which glowed red. As soon as Rebecca held it in her right hand, it immediately released an incredible amount of magic energy. The Ark weapons of those two people released resonating sounds, as the hot air around them entwined. Ash immediately stood in front of Eco, and protected her from the roaring winds that were billowing. Eco also calmly held onto Ash’s hand, and tightly intertwined her fingers with his. This response made Ash surprised. He turned to look over his shoulder, and saw Eco with her head down, seemingly shy, but she still continued to hold Ash’s hand tightly. Despite the critical situation, Ash couldn’t stop his face from becoming very hot.

“—Magic bow Failnaught. I have also once heard of its power. It’s said that it’s certain to hit, and that it has never missed. Precisely because it’s a bow that will not create any flow or current…it’s called ‘unflowing’.”

After hearing Cosette’s explanation, Ash recalled a certain thing.

“According to that, its ability is very similar to that of Rebecca-san’s Gáe Bolg. Gáe Bolg is the certain hit spear.”

“Yes. Both sides belong to the category of weapons which interfere with one’s ‘fate’.”

“I see! Oscar said before that he thought Gáe Bolg was very strange, so it was actually because it has a similar nature to Failnaught…”

The instant that Ash murmured that, Rebecca and Oscar released their certain-hit attacks.

“Become my bride, Rebecca!”

At the same time that Oscar said that, he let go of the bowstring.

“If you can defeat me, I might be willing to consider it for a second!”

When Rebecca threw the magic spear, a streak of light like lightning appeared, magic and a surge of emotions erupted; a fierce collision occurred in front of Rebecca and Oscar. The magic weapons of both sides began competing with each other, and even the air vibrated. It appeared to be an equal show of offense and defense, but—

“You lose, Oscar!”

Rebecca suddenly shouted out.

“You’re still trying to act brave at this point? Rebecca Randall, you’ve actually gone down to such a level!”

Rebecca ignored Oscar’s ridicule, and then proudly declared

“I command you in the name of Rebecca Randall! Cú Chulainn — reveal the true form of the Ark that you have presented me!”

“What did you say…!?”

At the same time that Oscar was taken aback, Rebecca’s Ark began to change. Various parts of the armour released a bright red light, and began to change shape. After the helmet around her head finished its transformation, the shoulders, breastplate, and the armour around her torso also began to change into a new shape. Not only that, a red cloak which fluttered in the wind appeared behind her.

“How is this possible!? Could it be that you were holding back the whole time? You fox!”

“This is it, Oscar! Magic spear Gáe Bolg — ‘Ring of Fate’!”

Then, the magic spear changed in accordance with Rebecca’s command. Accompanied by a heavy metallic sound, the magic spear began to expand and lengthen, and became a new part.

“You forced me to use my special skill, so you’ve got some ability!”

At the same time that Rebecca called out, a surge of magic more powerful than ever before radiated out.

“What kind of joke is this! If I can’t even take you for myself, what right do I have to sit on the throne!”

The two sources of light impacted each other in mid-air — one side was bright red, and the other side was golden. The magic that Rebecca had released was pressed/pushed in front of Oscar’s eyes, but he also began to push back.

“That guy is also formidable! Rebecca-san has already used her full power, yet he’s still able to turn the tide back!”

Ash was sweating profusely, and Cosette spoke with a solemn expression

“This situation is not good. The certain hit magic spear and the unflowing magic bow…these two weapons both have the effect of ‘piercing’ first and the cause of the ‘attack’ afterwards. If both of them continue this senseless confrontation, they might even lose their lives.”

“But could Rebecca-san not have realised this fact?”

“Rebecca-sama certainly knows in her mind. But, I’m afraid that Rebecca-sama has no way to stop the fate which is held in those magic weapons from happening—”

Before waiting for Cosette to finish speaking, Ash quickly turned towards Eco.

“Eco, bring out the Ark that you’ve created, please!”

“Hold on, what do you want to do?”

Eco seemed to frown, and she watched Ash’s face.

“I need to use Excalibur to break their attacks. Before the magic spear and magic bow actualise their fate of death, I’ll destroy them first!”

“Are you sure you can do that?”

“The problem isn’t whether I can do it, but I have to gamble on that anyway!”

“…I understand.”

Eco clenched her fist in front of her chest as if she had made up her mind. She closed her eyes, and then began to chant the spell to summon the Ark.

“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes…”

Ash simply stared. Before she was only able to recite the chant while stuttering, but now Eco had memorised it and could recite fluently. She was also able to courageously call out the final word of the chant as the end of the spell.

“—Espolón!”

The armour which contained holy magical energy latched onto Ash’s body. A silver light suddenly burst out, and enveloped Ash’s entire body. The <Seikoku> on his left arm became hot.

“Uh…!”

The <Seikoku> emitted heat which almost burnt his skin, expanded in the blink of an eye, and spread to Ash’s whole body. The current phenomenon was the same as that time when he repulsed Mordred in Ansarivan city. While his consciousness immersed into a dim light, a sense of warmth entered Ash’s body. It was like the warmth of Eco’s body. Logically, the Ark that Eco created should appear like that, but Ash couldn’t see any change in the clothes that he was wearing. Aside from the <Seikoku> which had spread to cover his entire body, the external appearance looked just like any other male student. A young dragon was still a young dragon, she had gone to a lot of effort to build the Ark, and was still unable to give the Ark a clear outline, but Ash could feel that he had obtained her strength.

''—The Ark that Eco created for me is now protecting my body.''

“Haa, haa…what? I set a record for the fastest time yet!”

Having depleted her magic, Eco was somewhat breathless, but still smiled confidently at Ash. What Eco said was right, it was the first time that she had built the Ark so quickly.

“Thank you, Eco.”

After Ash patted Eco’s head, he gazed sharply towards the sky above. He then used the power of the Ark to leap into the sky and ascend.

===Part 11===
Looking down at the Academy which seemed like a miniature model from high up in the sky, Rebecca began to feel anxious again. The power of two people were currently even against each other, and it seemed as if the result could only be a loss for both sides. Just when she gritted her teeth, she was surprised to notice that a massive amount of magic was gradually closing in on her.

“Uuoooooooooohhhh!”

Ash shouted out while carrying a large sword. What was most surprising was that his <Seikoku> covered his entire body. Although Rebecca had heard Ash talk about such a thing in the past, it was the first time that she had seen it with her own eyes. While Ash approached rapidly, he began to unsheathe a holy sword — Excalibur. He first turned a sharp gaze towards Rebecca.

“Regardless of whether it pierces the fate of Rebecca-san!”

He then quickly looked at Oscar.

“Or pierces the fate of Oscar!”

Ash focused an overwhelming amount of magic onto the blade of the sword, and held it up high.

“I will sever it apart!”

The sword flashed. The holy sword released a loud noise as it struck the point where both sides had clashed. The sudden power intervened, and its magic appeared as if it would explode in order to force the attack to lose their targets, but in the next instant, Excalibur released a dazzling light. Rebecca whispered in marvel of the scene. The magic, which looked like it was about to explode was completely absorbed by the silver blade of Excalibur. Ash briskly, yet calmly turned around in mid-air, and then leapt onto Tristan’s head. The tip of Excalibur was pointed at Oscar’s chest.

“Would you like to have a fight against the ‘Avalon Knight’, Oscar?”

The expression in Ash’s eyes and the tone of his words caused Rebecca, who was on the side to shudder.

—Dokun!

Rebecca’s heartbeat suddenly accelerated. She had never had such a heart-moving experience in her life.

“Kuh…I’ll let you guys go for today! But remember this, I will never give up on Rebecca and Eco!”

After saying that, Oscar clung onto Tristan’s curved horns. Tristan understood its master’s intentions, and immediately swung its head about fiercely.

“Uwah!”

Having not paid much attention to defense, Ash was easily tossed into the air.

“Ash!”

Rebecca anxiously cried out while looking on.

“I-I’m fine…”

Ash managed to suspend himself in mid-air. Although it was not possible to see its form, the Ark that Eco had created seemed as if it was still protecting Ash. Eco firmly believed in Ash’s thoughts, which left a memorable impression on Rebecca. At the same time, after thinking about what would happen after Eco finished the appearance of the Ark, wondering about how heroically Ash would glow, it made her heart leap. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Oscar ordered Tristan to fly, and then disappeared into a distant edge on the other side of the sky.

“Wheel of Fortune ~A.SB.1365.9~” is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 2

2016-04-18T17:24:23Z

Draconic: /* Part 10 */

==Chapter 2 - The Baron of Sonic==
===Part 1===
—Don, Don…Don!

The next morning, Ash was awoken by the sound of a knocking sound on the window, and hurriedly jumped up.

“Su…su…”

Eco, who was beside Ash didn’t seem to be affected by the noise, and continued to sleep soundly. Eco, who had always slept naked in the past, recently gained the habit of wearing pyjamas and nightgowns when she slept now. Ever since Ash was kissed by Silvia, Eco’s mood had become worse, but she still reluctantly allowed Ash to sleep on the bed. Although before sleep, she would unhappily turn her back, and turn her face away from Ash. But once she had gone to sleep, she would expose an innocent sleeping face. However, now wasn’t the time to admire Eco’s sleeping face. Ash climbed up from the bed, and ran over to pull open the curtains.

“Whoa! It’s this situation again…!”

All he could see outside the window were the bodies of two dragons pushing back and forth against each other. One of them was a beautiful Maestro with silver fur. The other had a long twisted body like a snake, a water dragon which was clinging to the wall. The rider of the former was Lucca, and the latter was Jessica. The sound of the quarrel between those two drifted into the room through the window.

“Mou! Lucca-san. Can you please not get in my way?”

“…I arrived earlier than Jessica. And Gawain would also like to see Ash.”

It looks like the two of them had already returned to Ansarivan. Several large pieces of luggage were attached to Jessica’s saddle, and Lucca was carrying a massive backpack. It seems like the two of them had just happened to meet each other in front of the boys’ dormitory.

In any case, they couldn’t be allowed to continue quarrelling. The nightmare which occurred on the first day of summer vacation vividly resurfaced within Ash’s mind. Because both of them were having an argument outside the window, the other female students nearby were also infected by their excitement, and an entire section of the wall was destroyed in the end. Ash opened the window with a ‘pop’ sound.

“Hey…please you guys, can you come in through the window as per the rules?”

As if to enlighten the mischievous students, he said that with good intentions.

“No way! Come, Ash-sama! Hurry up and accept the souvenirs which are filled with my sincerity!”

“I also…brought back a lot a lot of specialties from the village of Elbaff…”

All at once, a vast number of items were tossed into the room from the window, which caused Ash to gape in surprise.

“Wait — uwah!”

In the blink of an eye, Ash was drowned in a small mountain of souvenirs. The things that Jessica threw into the room were mostly fruits which Ash had never seen before, and most of them were the specialties of her hometown. On the other hand, everything that Lucca gave him were herbs or fragrant woods. A unique fragrance immediately spread within the room.

“I’m very grateful for your consideration, but shouldn’t you think more about having a limit to that?”

Ash awkwardly climbed out from the small mountain of gifts, and then begged the two people with pleading eyes.

“No, I haven’t even finished yet! The most valuable souvenir is my body!”

Jessica got up from her saddle, and then jumped into the room.

“Ah, how cunning…me too…!”

Lucca also got up and jumped in.

“Hey, you two…!”

Jessica and Lucca grabbed onto Ash’s body on both sides. Being stimulated by the body heat of those two girls, Ash’s heart couldn’t stop racing — the next instant, they all fell onto the floor. Despite the sudden situation in which his eyes closed, he was pressed down under Jessica and Lucca, and Ash seemed to be in an enjoyable position. Soft and abundant breasts enveloped his right hand, while his left hand felt a stimulating sensation which was like that of a soft, fluffy animal.

“I really wanted to see you! I’ve never had a break which felt this long!”

“I was also the same…I really wanted to see you. If I can…I hope to be able to introduce Ash to the chief…”

Both Jessica and Lucca displayed truly happy expressions. The two people really had sincere feelings, and Ash felt happy about that. Nevertheless, there was only one troublesome problem in here.

“Hey…you guys, if you continue with no sense of restraint…”

At some time unknown to them, Eco had awoken and stood aggressively on top of the bed, and it felt as though she was ready to make loud ‘grgrgrgr’ noises at any time as her body exuded an atmosphere of anger.

“I’ll crush all of you together!”

===Part 2===
—At one in the afternoon.

With President Rebecca as the leader, Public Morals member Silvia, Accountant Max, Secretary Lucca, Ash and Jessica of General Affairs, and lastly the Mascot Eco – everyone sat around the table in the Student Council Office. Perhaps because she was still thinking about her confession and kiss, Silvia was sitting in the seat furthest from Ash. The two people had obviously not seen each other for a while, yet they didn’t even exchange a single word.

''—The atmosphere always feels so awkward…''

In Ash’s position, he certainly wanted to return to their relationship before, where they could naturally converse with each other. However, as soon as he thought about Silvia’s confession and kiss, it was difficult for him not to become nervous. It was presumably the same for Silvia. Ash suddenly recalled something that Cosette had said. She had come over specifically to tell Ash yesterday, hoping that he would act as natural as in the past in front of the Hime-sama<ref>Hime-sama: Princess-sama.</ref>, and also reminded him that he didn’t need to respond to the confession too quickly. Incidentally, Cosette, who normally accompanied Silvia by her side was not present today. It seems as though she went shopping.

''—Since Cosette-san isn’t here…yes, I should calm down first, and then I’ll try talking naturally to Hime-sama again?''

However, as if to completely interrupt his thoughts—

“…I will never forgive that fox.”

With a frightening tone, Eco muttered that while she sat beside Ash. It wasn’t just Ash who was focusing his attention towards Silvia. Eco, who was secretly glancing at Silvia, was like a threatened beast with all of its fur on end.

''—No. If I just try to talk to the Hime-sama, I’ll just stimulate Eco’s anger…''

Just when Ash’s mind was in distress—

“—Then, we’ll begin the meeting now.”

With Rebecca’s declaration, the meeting officially began. The topic was called ‘The Libra Dragon Riding Festival’ of ‘Ansarivan’s Five Hundred Years Festival’.

“……”

Perhaps because she was deterred by Rebecca’s magnificence, Eco relaxed her face that was filled with anger, and Ash also tentatively sighed in relief.

When the three o’clock bell rang, an unexpected knock on the door of the room momentarily interrupted their meeting.

“—Excuse me. Rebecca-sama, I have brought that thing here.”

Wearing a maid outfit specifically for those in service of the Royal Palace, a girl walked into the office. Ash was familiar with this innocent beauty. She was Eunice, who served the new Headmistress, Mirabel Lautreamont. What was the thing that she was referring to? …Just when Ash felt curious about it, Eunice walked over to Rebecca’s side, and then gave her a seemingly antique, small box. The size of the box was such that it could be held in the palm of Eunice’s hand, and the outer appearance was like that of a jewellery box. Upon receiving the box, Rebecca opened the box’s lid with a serious expression. Placed within the box, was a piece of metal — it was actually a golden key. Also, that wasn’t just any ordinary key, on its head was a delicate ornament. In particular, attached on top of it was a bright red Dragon Crystal, which gave off the feeling that it was from a great existence. After Rebecca confirmed the key, she replied to thank Eunice

“Thank you, Eunice-san. Please give my regards to Mirabel-dono for me.”

“Yes.”

After respectfully bowing, Eunice immediately left the office. Rebecca watched Eunice’s back as she left, and then looked around at everyone who was present.

“I have some good news to tell everyone. We Student Council members have always depended on others, and all our activities are in this room…but the number of members we have this year has increased, and it can’t be denied that this space feels a bit narrow.”

Rebecca was right, the Student Council Office had become more and more crowded every day. With more people, it became livelier, and the number of miscellaneous items naturally increased. Although Max, who had a very tidy personality worked very hard to maintain a clean environment, he was unable to keep up recently, and it slowly became untidy.

“So I’ve discussed it with Princess Mirabel, hoping that she could help us prepare a new activity location.”

“So that key is…!”

Jessica’s eyes lit up, and she stood up from her seat.

“That’s correct, today’s meeting is now finished. I’ll take you to the new location!”

===Part 3===

Rebecca led a group of people towards a certain building within the school grounds. It was a two storey building built with bricks. The style of the building was elegant and refined, reflecting a strong modern architectural style. Within the Academy which was lined with old buildings, this was a unique exception. Moreover, if one had to describe this building with a single phrase — it was in ruins. Nailed across the main entrance were several wooden planks, which strictly prohibited access. With a serious look, Rebecca said

“This mansion was originally used by the Student Council, and was built around ten years ago.”

“Eh? Then why has it been blocked up and only been reopened now?”

Ash felt that it was rather strange, and looked at Rebecca’s face from the side. Since such a great office space was built ten years ago, why did the Student Council have to borrow a small room of the school as a makeshift venue?

“The name of this building is called Julius Hall.”

Hearing Rebecca’s serious reply, Ash felt uneasy for a moment.

“What, that can’t be…!”

“Correct, during the time that Prince Julius Lautreamont was the Student Council President, he negotiated with the School Board, and asked them to build this mansion. Prince Julius’ dream seemingly was to build a house within the school grounds to act as the activity point of the Student Council. Although his dream became a reality…it didn’t even last a year, and Julius Hall was closed down. Even the name ‘Julius Hall’ was erased. The reason for that shouldn’t be difficult to imagine, right?”

“Because Prince Julius killed his Pal Mordred…”

“You’re correct. That’s why the Student Council naturally couldn’t continue to use the building which was named after Dragon Slayer. For the ten years afterwards, the entrance of Julius Hall was cordoned off, so as to prevent unauthorised persons from entering.”

Rebecca looked at the house with sharp eyes.

“However…after a series of events, we already clearly understand that Prince Julius is by no means the most heinous person he is believed to be. Perhaps we will have to wait for a long time before we can publicly announce the injustice. But, simply removing the seal on Julius Hall shouldn’t pose a problem. Furthermore, we have also obtained the agreement of Princess Mirabel.”

After saying that, Rebecca removed the Dragon Crystal from her pocket. The crystal which seemed to originate from a Maestro emitted a sacred light.

“—Lightning Dragon Break!”

At the same time that Rebecca activated the Dragon Magic, a burst of thunder and lightning enveloped the surroundings along with a gust of wind.

—Boom!

The wooden planks that were nailed across the main entrance shattered along with the sound of their destruction. However, even after being struck by lightning, the main door didn’t show any traces of damage. Her control of magic techniques was superb. After turning back around to us, Rebecca then relaxed and returned the Dragon Crystal to her pocket. In front of her sharp gaze, Silvia remained still as if she was astonished by it. She appeared to be slightly lost in thought. Perhaps she was still thinking about Ash, as she rarely spoke today.

“Now, since this house is your brother’s work, so it would be more suitable for you to unlock it, Silvia.”

Silvia suddenly returned to her senses, and then walked up to Rebecca’s side.

“Thank you, President. Although it can’t be publicly announced…for this house to be reopened again, aniue<ref>Aniue: Respectful manner of addressing an elder brother.</ref> would definitely be very happy.”

After Silvia seemingly reluctantly accepted the key, she walked towards the front of the main entrance. She seemed to look at the door with mixed feelings for a while, then made her resolve, and inserted the key into the keyhole. A metallic clicking noise indicated that the door had been unlocked. Rebecca was the first person to begin applauding. Following that, Ash and the others also began to clap. They all intended to express their congratulations to Silvia. Even Eco, who was in a cold war with Silvia, did not get angry. Although she had a foul expression on her face, she graciously applauded Silvia as a celebration.

“Thank you everyone, thank you…”

Silvia’s eyes were tinged slightly red, as she felt moved. This heart-warming scene also naturally caused Ash to smile. At that time, Silvia inadvertently looked towards Ash. When the gaze of the two people met, Silvia’s face suddenly became red, and she lowered her head.

“Congratulations, Hime-sama.”

Nonetheless, Ash sincerely gave his congratulations to her.

“T-Thank you…Ash.”

Although her tone was somewhat stiff, Silvia was willing to reply at the very least, so Ash also relaxed somewhat. Ever since the two of them kissed at the novitiate, this was the first time that they finally had a face-to-face conversation.

[[Image:SnRK V06 060.jpg|thumb]]

“—Ow!”

The next instant, Ash felt a sharp pain on his bottom, and he distorted his face in pain. He gritted his teeth in order to resist the pain, and then turned around to look behind.

“…What kind of perverted expression is that?”

Eco had a dissatisfied face, and she forcefully pinched Ash’s bottom. It seemed as though the conversation between Ash and Silvia made her feel a bit…no, it was a highly dissatisfied expression. Ash resisted the pain from his bottom and whispered in Eco’s ear

“I-I don’t have a perverted expression! I was just congratulating her before…”

“Hmm, is that so?”

Seeing Eco increase the strength in her fingers, Ash didn’t want the people around him to find out that he was so pathetic, so he desperately supressed his urge to moan out.

“Well, everyone. If possible, I’d like to hold a luxurious tea party to celebrate the reopening of Julius Hall, but…as you can see, this place has been abandoned for ten years.”

After Rebecca revealed a mischievous smile, she loudly announced the content of today’s task.

“First, we have a big clean up job!”

===Part 4===
For this reason, all of the members of the Student Council rolled up their sleeves and started to clean — no one thought that it would be the beginning of a nightmare.

“Hiyaa!”

As she fell, Silvia tipped over a bucket, and spilled it all over the floor.

“Mou, please Hime-sama, you don’t need to do any more — kyaa!”

Jessica had slipped on the wet floor, and fell down bottom first. A spider web had also woven itself onto her face.

“Muu<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!”

On the other side, Eco and Lucca were competing to see who was stronger. Rebecca had asked the two of them to move a vase to the reception room, and they were now competing for dominance. The two of them disregarded the seemingly high artistic value of the vase as they pulled it in a tug of war, insisting that they would move it themselves.

“Have I come to hell…?”

Ash muttered with a look of amazement.

“They sure can give people a headache.”

Rebecca went behind Ash, as her moist lips drew a wry smile.

“Actually, I told them just then that ‘Ash will like girls who do housework’…from the looks of it, the effect of that was too strong.”

“Eeh!? That’s too much, what are you talking about!”

“Fufu. You really know how to play with their emotions, which is remarkable for a first timer, Ash.”

“I-I don’t play with their feelings, that’s too exaggerated!”

“You’re not thinking about turning the Student Council into your own harem, are you?”

“No no no, how would I!”

Seeing Ash become embarrassed, Rebecca laughed without restraint.

“Haha, just kidding. Anyway, I was too stupid to expect anything from them. Silvia has probably never done any housework since she was born; although Jessica is from a family of servants, she’s rather clumsy, and she’s also a daredevil. Lucca is a typical ‘sloppy girl’, and as for Eco, well…I think you would know better than me, right?”

“…You’re right. If Cosette-san was here, I think it would be much easier.”

“Don’t think of Cosette-san like that, she is incredibly busy. Besides, she is Silvia’s personal maid after all, so we shouldn’t ask her to help out so casually. It’s just that, in a chaotic situation such as this, you also don’t want to clean up.”

Just when Rebecca sighed, an accident occurred between Eco and Lucca who were arguing. They had been holding the vase in a tug of war, but Eco suddenly let go.”

“Ah…!”

“Hmph! Don’t look down on the wisdom of dragons!”

“I think it should be called a childish idea?”

While watching Eco’s triumphant expression, Ash cursed in his mind, but held back and didn’t say it out loud. Lucca’s hand clutched onto the vase as she lost her balance and stumbled back. Correctly speaking, she was falling towards the direction that Ash was facing.

“Eh…?”

Upon seeing that Lucca’s back was almost in front of him, Ash was momentarily at a loss on what to do. He scrambled to catch Lucca’s petite body with his arms, and the fragrance of herbs entered his nostrils — the next moment, his body lost balance due to the impact. Coincidentally, Max was walking past behind Ash. Max was distracted as he looked towards the floor — he didn’t expect such a disaster, as Ash crashed into him while he still holding onto Lucca. Max, who had unexpectedly been affected, was knocked back hard.

“—Ah! My glasses!”

Although he seemed to have heard Max’s exclamation, Ash didn’t have the capacity to worry about his situation. After rolling over several times with Lucca, he finally stopped, and then slowly opened his eyes to glance around—

“Ouch!”

The sight immediately in front of his eyes gave him a scare. He was unable to utter a sound, because there was something soft pressed onto Ash’s nose and mouth. His entire field of vision was occupied by a pattern of green and white stripes, and he could faintly smell a sweet fragrance.

“Ah! N-No…Ash’s breath…!”

In fact, Lucca’s lower body was riding on top of Ash’s face.

''—Wah…please hurry and get up!''

Ash desperately wanted to convey his thoughts.

“Awu…!”

However, the more that Ash tried to speak, the more intensely Lucca’s body shivered. Her thighs on both the left and right side were also clamping onto Ash’s head. Ash was enveloped by the heat of Lucca’s body, which made Ash feel as though he was about to faint — but he quickly sensed that a surge of murderous intent was coming towards him, which caused him to shiver.

“You brat…what are you doing while taking advantage of the confusion!”

“How shameless! And you call yourself a Dragonar!”

“That’s making other people feel jealous! Please swap with me!”

It was the three people Eco, Silvia and Jessica. The previous dispute seemed to be futile; those three people had unwittingly signed a truce and now snappily glared at Ash and Lucca. But, Jessica’s point of concern was different from that of the other two people.

“Ah…don’t need……a-already……fine—!”

Lucca suddenly tensed her body, and then her entire body quivered. In the blink of the eye, she seemed to be exhausted, and then slumped forwards. Her delicate upper body which was like that of a fairy’s collapsed onto Ash’s body.

''—Not good! This position is…!''

Lucca’s face landed on top of Ash’s crotch. Indeed, this position was far too dangerous. He also remembered that in the adult magazines that he borrowed from Raymond that there were images which resembled his current position.

“Uwaahh!”

Ash desperately scrambled out from underneath Lucca’s body. What just happened to Lucca’s body? Ash was puzzled, and peered at Lucca’s face as she lay on the floor.

“Ash you…pervert. You’ve ruined me…I can’t get married now.”

Lucca’s breathlessness didn’t stop, and she looked at Ash with breathtakingly flirtatious eyes. Her amethyst coloured eyes were watery, and her cheeks were dyed deep red. In addition to her cheeks, her long elf-like ears were dyed a shade of pink from the tip to the earlobe.

“I-I’m sorry, Lucca…!”

Despite the fact that it was an unfortunate accident, it was an indisputable fact that he had buried his face into a girl’s secret garden. Ash’s conscience felt uneasy.

[[Image:SnRK V06 066.jpg|thumb]]

However, it seemed as though he didn’t even have a single second to repent.

“Ash, have you mentally prepared yourself to be crushed?”

“How dare you be so shameless, I think even bringing out the Lautreamont Family’s motto will be in vain, right?”

For some reason, both Eco and Silvia had smiles on their faces. The Dragon’s kick and the Princess Knight’s iron fist struck at the same time.

“Oww!”

Although Ash was defencelessly thrown into the air, the strange thing was that this had a somewhat nostalgic feeling. It was almost as if one returned to their homeland after an absence of several years, a sensation which made people’s hearts warm. These past few months, the situation around Ash had change immensely, which caused him to feel confused. The truths which were unknown had been revealed one after the other. As the Avalon Knight, Ash had entered an area where he could only advance, as there was no path for retreat — but at least in this moment, he seemed to have temporarily returned to the lively times which were common when Eco was born.

===Part 5===
“Whew. Blame me for being too stupid for having you to do cleaning work. Anyway, all of you wait outside for me. In the meantime, you can let your heads cool down.”

After Rebecca crossed her arms in front of her chest, she spoke in a severe tone to Eco, Silvia, Lucca and Jessica. Eco and the others, who were ordered to assemble into a straight line didn’t even dare to utter a sound.

“Umm…President. I’m going to visit the optometrist.”

On the contrary, Max seemed dejected from being affected by the accident, and lost his enthusiasm. After all, his pair of glasses had broken, so it was inevitable that he would get frustrated. Max himself was not injured, his lenses had simply been cracked, which could be considered lucky amidst the misfortune. After watching Eco and the others leave, Ash realised an important fact.

''—Isn’t this strange? Right now…doesn’t that leave me alone with Rebecca-san…?''

Indeed, the ones who remained at Julius Hall were just the two people, Ash and Rebecca. The instant that he realised this, Ash’s body suddenly became tense.

“What is it, Ash?”

Rebecca asked in wonder when Ash panicked. A refreshing fragrance slowly made its way into Ash’s nose. It was undoubtedly the scent of Rebecca’s body.

“No-Nothing…I-I’m fine!”

It was just that the more Ash pretended to be calm, the less he could speak properly.

“It couldn’t be that you’re starting to feel nervous because you suddenly have to be alone with me, right?”

Rebecca had quickly seen right through Ash.

“T-That…”

“You don’t need to make yourself so nervous. If you think about it, we haven’t been alone together for a long time.”

Rebecca suddenly gave him a flirtatious look, and Ash could not prevent his heart from beating faster. Not only his cheeks, but even his earlobes became hot. Rebecca laughed and enjoyed the extremely embarrassed look on Ash’s face.

“I’ll tell you, Ash. Although this Rebecca Randall is the strict Student Council President, she is also a woman. Who knows if I wanted to create a situation where we would be alone from the beginning?”

“…Eh?”

“First of all, expelling those noisy girls from the room to create the current situation was none other than this — precisely what this lady wanted.”

“Rebecca…san?”

Ash nervously swallowed his saliva.

Could it be that Rebecca-san…she really wanted to be alone, so that was why she got rid of Eco and the others?

“Ash, it’s only us two in this house right now. Whatever we do, we won’t need to be afraid of anyone finding out.”

Rebecca calmly extended out her hands, and placed them on Ash’s face. Her slender fingers were gently stroking Ash’s cheeks. Through her fingertips, he could faintly feel the temperature of Rebecca’s body…

“Wah! Don’t do that, Rebecca-san!”

“Eh, why not?”

Rebecca turned her face slightly towards one side. She performed an action which was filled with the flavour of a young woman and displayed her charm, which caused Ash to feel lost as to where he should look.

“Because you’re so well behaved, Rebecca-san, you have an awe-inspiring appearance, you’re equally strict with yourself and everyone else…the point is, you’re the idol that the students of the entire school admire! For someone like you who’s admired like that, you can’t do these things just because it’s fun!”

“Phh…ahahahaha!”

Seeing Rebecca suddenly laugh, Ash was surprised. Rebecca, who normally laughed with dignity, was now laughing so hard that even tears had formed in the corners of her eyes.

“Rebecca-san?”

“Sorry. You looked so innocent and pure, so I couldn’t help restraining my laughter.”

“Eh? Then that means the things you just said are…”

“Of course it’s a joke.”

“Rebecca-san, that’s going too far!”

“Haha, didn’t I already apologise to you? It seems that the joke went a bit too far.”

After Rebecca smiled for a moment, her expression suddenly became serious.

“Yes, Ash. Taking this rare opportunity, I’ll confess to you how I feel.”

Ash’s heartbeat rapidly accelerated. Rebecca took a step forward, and then placed both her hands on top of Ash’s shoulders. Her expression was serious. She seemed like a completely different person from the one who was laughing just a moment before, and it didn’t seem anything like a joke.

“Listen to me, Ash. I have a lot of expectations from you.”

“Expectations?”

“Yes, that’s right. If I had to say that there was a student in this Academy who could exceed me — that person would definitely be you, Ash; that is my expectation.”

“You’re flattering me too much, I couldn’t do that!”

“There’s no need to be humble. I want you to become the next Student Council President. I’m going to graduate in half a year’s time, so I need to start looking for candidates to be my successor.”

“Eh!”

Those unexpected words left Ash speechless. The Student Council President of Dragonar Academy had a lot of responsibility, and couldn’t be compared to any ordinary Student Council Presidents. The position didn’t just surpass the mayor of Ansarivan City, but also gave the right to participate in municipal politics. In contrast, the President also needed to work hard to maintain the Academy’s top academic ranking. After all, as the Student Council President of Ansarivan, if results were unsatisfactory, it would be difficult to set an example for other students. For Ash, the position of Student Council President was like an unattainable cloud.

“Anyway, this is something which will not happen for a good few months. It’s enough for you to simply keep what I just said in a corner of your mind. Well – that’s the end of my personal matters. Before that group of noisy girls get back, let’s first clean up.”

“I understand, Rebecca-san!”

Ash stood up straight, and then responded with a brisk and loud reply. In fact, Rebecca’s request was very abrupt, which caused Ash to feel quite confused and unprepared, but he could truly feel Rebecca’s feelings of expectation. Before he became a member of the Student Council, Rebecca’s existence was like a flower at the peak of a mountain. He never thought that such a great senior would actually harbour such deep trust in him, and this fact caused Ash’s entire body to tremble with delight.

===Part 6===
“Yes, Ash. I actually found that there are bathrooms inside earlier…but there seems to be some problem with the plumbing. Could I trouble you to take a look?”

Just when Ash was busy wiping down the table in the conference room, Rebecca called for his help.

“When it comes to these kinds of hardware items, boys should understand it better, right?”

Ash stopped his hands, and then turned around to look at Rebecca.

“But what if I’m not familiar with those kinds of things?”

“If you can’t fix it, then we can just ask workers to repair it afterwards. Anyway, just go and take a look first.”

“Okay.”

Ash let go of the cloth, and then left with Rebecca. While they were passing through the corridor which had been swept clean, he began speaking to Rebecca, who was walking in front of him with large strides.

“I really didn’t think that there would even be bathrooms inside here.”

“Indeed. There’s a reception room, kitchen, meeting room, bedrooms, library, and even bathrooms…I looked around briefly, and this house has everything that it needs, it certainly is well-equipped.”

After a while, Rebecca arrived at a door which had a ‘bathroom’ sign hung on it.

“Incredible…!”

As soon as Ash stepped into the bathroom, he couldn’t help letting out words of praise. The bathroom was spacious enough to accommodate five people at once, and it was adorned with a splendid dragon styled décor, which was cause for amazement. The luxurious baths were built with marble. The four walls were decorated with dragon lights, which created a dreamy atmosphere inside the bathroom. However, it had been left unused for some ten years, so it not only had thick layers of dust, but also traces of mould everywhere. But, as long as it was given a thorough cleaning, it probably wouldn’t lose to the bathroom of a high-class hotel.

“It’s too early to celebrate, Ash. Do you remember what I just told you? The bathroom’s plumbing equipment seems to be broken.”

Rebecca reached out to turn one of the taps. But, perhaps because some part of the metallic components had rusted, the tap didn’t move at all. Thus, there was no way to fill the bathtub with water.

“Let’s swap and I’ll try.”

After Ash and Rebecca swapped, Ash gripped onto the tap handle.

“Unn…!”

He used all his effort to try rotating it. The tap seemed to have a slight ‘squeaking’ sound as it turned a bit, but there was still no water flow.

“Oh. It didn’t move even when I tried before, boys really do have more strength.”

“It isn’t that much of a big deal…”

Having lost his father when he was young, although Ash was used to hearing this kind of praise since he grew up in a single parent household, the same words coming from Rebecca still made him feel embarrassed.

“Alright, I’ll also help.”

Rebecca suddenly wrapped her hand around Ash’s hand.

“…!”

A surge of warmth seemed to be transmitted to him from the two hands which were pressed against each other. It felt as though the warmth of Rebecca’s body enveloped his whole right hand. It wasn’t just that. Because Rebecca leaned her body closer to Ash, her ample breasts pressed against Ash’s back…

''—Uh oh! This situation is bad!''

Toku toku toku…Ash’s chest was pounding incessantly. It seemed as if his whole mind focused on this heated moment, and liquid was gathering in his lower body. In order to cut off all distractions, Ash decided to focus all of his attention towards the task of ‘turning the tap’.

“I’m going to turn it, Rebecca-san!”

After clenching the tap handle, Ash mustered all of his strength. Rebecca also strongly gripped his hand.

—Ga!

The rusty tap was successfully turned at last.

“Yes!”

Ash joyfully cheered, but Rebecca raised her brows in surprise.

“Wait a minute, Ash. The thing that you’re holding in your hand…what is it?”

“Eh?”

Ash carefully looked at the object that was held firmly within the palm of his hand. —It was actually the corroded and broken faucet, which had been forcefully broken off. The next instant, the tap which had lost its faucet violently spewed out a column of water.

“Uwaa!”

“Get away quickly, Ash!”

Rebecca pushed Ash aside, and then took out a Dragon Crystal.

“Azul Expression<ref>Kana was <Azul Expression>, Kanji was <Frozen Fang of the Blue Ice Dragon>.</ref>!”

In front of the invocation of the Oracle, there was a blue dragon spell, which belonged to high-level magic. The spell which was invoked by Rebecca had the effect of freezing, which was evident from the name. At the same time that Ash felt a burst of the biting cold, the column of water became ice.

“Phew…that’ll manage to stop the leak. I’ll ask the workers to repair the plumbing problems at a later date—”

Rebecca’s face carried an expression that didn’t seem to mind, and she turned back around to look at Ash.

“It looks like the both of us are completely wet now.”

“Haha….yes.”

At that time, Ash noticed that both he and Rebecca were completely soaked. Rebecca’s drenched red hair had droplets of water dripping down. Her thoroughly soaked uniform was tightly sticking onto her skin, and emphasised the perfect curves of her body.

“Hm? Is there something wrong? Ash.”

Rebecca twirled her wet hair as she pondered that. Did she not realise that her current behaviour was very seductive? Or was she perhaps feigning it again so that she could tease Ash for fun?

“I-It’s nothing! I’m going to light the fireplace!”

[[Image:SnRK V06 078.jpg|thumb]]

Ash quickly turned around, and swiftly bolted towards the reception room which had a fireplace.

===Part 7===
The storage room seemed to have some firewood which could still be used, so Ash decided to use them. The sculpture on top of the stone fireplace was a soaring dragon which carried a strong resemblance to the style of Dragonar Academy. After Ash lit the fire, Rebecca also came to the reception room.

“Ah, Rebecca-san, you came just at the right time, I just lit the fire.”

“Thank you, Ash.”

After seeing Rebecca step in front of the fireplace, she suddenly began to take off her uniform.

“…!”

Her one-piece uniform fell onto the floor with a ‘pacha’ noise. Her snow-white skin was exposed from underneath her clothes. Rebecca bodyline was like an hourglass, which had a graceful eight<ref>Basically saying that Rebecca’s body resembles a figure 8. My interpretation: large bust, slim waist, wide hips.</ref> figure. One of her bra straps had already slipped off her shoulder, and was just clinging onto her upper arm. It was a mature and enchanting appearance…

“I-I’ll go outside and wait!”

Ash wanted to rush out of the room in order to avoid it.

“Wait, Ash.”

However, Rebecca had immediately grabbed his wrist and pulled him back, which caused Ash to nearly bite his tongue.

“Rebecca-san…?”

The proud <Scarlet Empress> had calmly exposed her bare skin in front of Ash. Moreover, it was just the two people, Ash and Rebecca in the room right now.

“You also got completely soaked, hurry up and take your uniform off. The Five Hundred Years Festival is almost here, it’ll be troublesome if you catch a cold.”

In contrast to the embarrassed Ash, Rebecca’s expression was serious.

“But…”

“What, are you disagreeing with my orders?”

Rebecca’s eyes narrowed into a slit. She didn’t smile, her eyes were frozen like the spell, and they radiated a chilling atmosphere.

“I follow! I-I’ll t-take them off!”

“Hm, it’s good if you’re obedient.”

Rebecca laughed contentedly.

Ash listened to the ‘crackling’ sound emitted by the fireplace, as he sat with his arms around his bent knees. The bandage which was wrapped around his left arm had also been soaked by the water, so he also took it off along with his uniform to dry. Having the <Seikoku> on his left arm exposed, and sitting down with only his underwear on caused Ash to feel uneasy.

“………”

After Ash sat down in front of the fireplace, he had not said another thing. Rebecca, who was wearing only her underwear was sitting behind him to share the heat. If he was unlucky enough to allow Eco or Silvia to see this scene, it would be fair enough to see that he would be dragged to his death…just when Ash was thinking about that—

—Pah.

Rebecca suddenly leaned onto his back, and Ash couldn’t stop himself from being startled by it. Rebecca’s skin was touching Ash’s back. No, it wasn’t just called touching anymore. It was completely pressed against him. Through their close skin contact, Ash could feel the warmth of Rebecca’s body.

“This way, it feels much warmer, right?”

Rebecca whispered to Ash.

“Y…Y-Y-Yeah…!”

Ash was so embarrassed that even his voice broke when he tried to speak. He had become as stiff as a stone statue because he was aware that Rebecca had leaned her back against his own.

===Part 8===
The four girls Eco, Silvia, Lucca, and Jessica, who were all kicked out of from Julius Hall sat side by side on a bench in the academy, bored. There was no doubt that all four of them had feelings for Ash. As a result, the current scene was somewhat awkward and unnatural. No one wanted to start talking about anything, so the tense and silent atmosphere continued.

''—Ah…the one who should be closest to Ash should obviously be me, why are there so many attractive female animals sticking beside him…''

Eco quietly peeked at Silvia’s and Jessica’s chests. Both of them had breasts which could make their uniform jacket tall and full. Moreover, Silvia was the Princess of the Knight Country, and Jessica was also quite impressive. As for Lucca, although she had a quiet personality, and her bust size was just as flat as Eco’s, she had the unique, fairy-like beauty that only those of Elbaff possessed, in addition to being quite gifted.

''—C-Could…I be the one lacking the most feminine charm among these four people…?''

Ever since she had obtained the information from the Mother Dragon, Eco no longer needed to worry about the difference between races. If she was allowed to grow for a period of time, Eco would also be able to bear children with humans. Being able to stand on the same starting line as her rivals caused Eco to feel excited. However, not long after that, she began to have a new feeling of unease.

''—Also, Rebecca feels strange.''

Only the two people, Ash and Rebecca remained to work inside Julius Hall. The serious Rebecca didn’t seem like a person who would have indecent relationships, but when discussing who was the strongest and most beautiful female student in the school, everyone would undoubtedly say ‘Rebecca Randall’. Furthermore, the way that Rebecca looked at Ash compared to the other male students felt completely different. Of course, Eco didn’t have any evidence to support her ideas. It was based purely on an animal — no, a woman’s intuition. At that time—

“—Hey, ladies. How’s your mood today?”

A male student with long hair had suddenly flown over to them. The male student had a tidy appearance, and the temperament of a noble. The Maestro which exuded a brilliant elegance swept up a gust of wind, and then landed on the ground. The Maestro had a large figure, on par with Gawain. The black crystals which were decorated on its forehead blossomed with a chilling cold glow. The instant that she saw those black crystals, Eco shuddered. Although the crystals looked like decorations, a terrifying aura could be sensed from them. With the imposing appearance of a noble, he stood on top of the Maestro’s head.

“He is…!”

Seeing his face, Jessica immediately stood up from the bench. It seemed as though Jessica knew the name of this man. Eco carefully looked at the noble’s face. His jet-black hair was tied into a bunch, his slender eyebrows possessed determination, and his two eyes were a shade of dark blue. He had a high nose, and he was like a handsome statue which was crafted by top-class sculptors.

“…Who are you?”

After Eco angrily glared at him, the noble made a hearty laugh.

“Seeing as you have the horns of a dragon on your head…you must be Eco, right?”

Zidon, zidon…the Maestro moved closer to Eco, step by step along with the sound of its muffled footsteps. Both sides became very close to each other, so much so that if they had the intention of doing so, it could open its mouth to swallow Eco. Even so, Eco did not show any signs of fear. It was because she knew that dragons wouldn’t harm their own kins’ descendant of the Avalon Royal Family without reason. The noble extended his hand towards Eco with a graceful movement.

“Young dragon Eco — starting today, you will be my partner.”

“What?”

What was this man trying to say?

“Listen carefully, Eco. In my rule, you play an indispensable role. I’ll get straight to the point; I need you. More specifically, I need the power of the Avalon Holy Dragons’ Royal Family.”

“You…are you a pawn of the Empire!?”

Eco became more vigilant, and stared at the noble.

“Fu…how sad, you’d actually lump me together with those people from the Zepharos Empire.”

“Then, who are you?”

The noble revealed an eloquent smile, as if he had been waiting for Eco to ask this question for a long time. As if it had understood its master’s thoughts, the Maestro immediately switched to stand on its hind legs. Oscar’s foothold was suddenly elevated higher.

“My name is Oscar Brailsford, the future king of Chevron! This dragon is my faithful Pal, Tristan!”

The noble imposingly declared that from high above them.

“That sounds rather condescending…”

Jessica, who was beside Eco murmured that with a somewhat surprised expression. At that time, Silivia, who had initially remained quiet, stood up and walked forward.”

“That’s a rather rude and condescending introduction, Oscar-dono.”

“Well well, it’s actually Her Royal Highness Princess Silvia Lautreamont-dono. I almost didn’t recognise you because you were mingling with these common people.”

After Oscar scoffed at that, he looked down at Silvia arrogantly. The two of them seemed to be old acquaintances. One of them was the Princess of the Knight Country, and the other was a noble of the Chevron Kingdom, so it wasn’t strange for them to have met each other before in other places…Eco secretly thought.

“Oscar-dono, with all due respect, I remember that your succession to the throne is ranked as one hundred and eighth, which in short, is last. Practically speaking, your succession to the throne is nothing more than a dream, correct?”

“Fu…it is correct that my current position is at the very bottom. But if you only judge the situation with one-sided information, you can’t become the Queen of Knights, you know?”

“What did you say…!?”

Silvia’s face became red.

“It is correct that among my siblings, there are hundreds of people with the right to inherit the throne, however, I have the Maestro Tristan. Among the potential successors to the throne, I am the only Dragonar.”

With an egocentric expression, Oscar continued

“In addition, the requirements for the successor of the Chevron Kingdom are concise and simple — as long as they’re male, and they’re the strongest, then that’s enough! In order to make myself become the strongest candidate to the throne, I need Eco!”

“It appears…there’s no room for discussion.”

Silvia decided to give up on convincing him, as she glared at Oscar—

“Listen carefully, Oscar Brailsford! Dragons are the treasure of the Knight Country, so as the Princess of the Lautreamont Family — and as a friend, I will protect Eco, and she will not be associated with you!”

“You…!”

Hearing this magnificent declaration, Eco looked at Silvia’s back in surprise. Ever since the novitiate ended, the relationship between Eco and Silvia had become rigid. Eco said that she could not forgive Silvia for kissing Ash no matter what, while Silvia locked herself in her own room all day. Even so — facing Oscar, who coveted Eco, Silvia did not hesitate to declare that she would protect her. She even called her a ‘friend’. Eco couldn’t stop her eyes from becoming watery. Silvia took out a Bright Dragon Crystal from her pocket, and then raised it up high.

“—I command you in the name of Silvia Lautreamont! Come, Lancelot!”

“Hooooaaaaarrrrr…oooooo…!”

Lancelot’s roar responded to Silvia’s call, and a thunder-like sound rattled the sky. Lancelot instantly appeared at that point in space. After Silvia jumped onto its back and gripped the reins, she confronted Oscar. However, in contrast to Tristan, Lancelot’s body was rather small, and there was still room for growth. Their age difference was only a year, but it was like the difference between an adult and a child. The problem wasn’t Lancelot’s lack of maturity, but rather, it was Tristan’s extraordinary growth.

“Fu…since that’s the case, we’ll come and test your skill. Tristan!”

In response to Oscar’s command, Tristan roared. From Tristan’s nose, a violet ball of lightning was fired. The sphere gradually became larger as it was accompanied by crackling sounds.

—Doon!

Next, a shockwave powerful enough to shake the earth exploded. What Tristan used was high-level magic — Shiny Silver Lightning Bolt Blast<ref>Kana was <Shiny Silver Lightning Bolt Blast>, Kanji was <Silver Ray of the Lightning Dragon>.</ref>.

“Kuh…Lancelot!”

Lancelot followed Silvia’s instructions, and created a defensive magic shield. A crystal-like protective barrier shined brilliantly, and formed in front of Lancelot. The instant that those two impacted each other — a flash of light rendered everything in Eco’s vision a shade of silvery-white. Eco held onto Jessica’s body, and slowly opened her eyes. Then, she witnessed an unbelievable sight. Lancelot was actually being pushed pack while being pressed against its protective barrier/shield.

“Fufu. Has your arrogance from before disappeared? Princess Silvia?”

Oscar teased with a tyrannical tone. Tristan then fired a second, and third ball of light.

“Guh…hold on, Lancelot!”

Silvia gritted her teeth and made a cry of anguish. As strong as Lancelot was, it could only focus entirely on defence at this time, and seemed to be unable to move.

“Come, Gawain!”

Lucca, who realised that Silvia was struggling, raised her Dragon Crystal up high and called for Gawain.

“Ruuuooooooooooooooooo…!”

Gawain also jumped through space to instantly appear. After a mighty roar similar to that of Lancelot, Gawain carried Lucca on its back, and then flew towards Tristan to attack. Tristan’s magic attack was interrupted, as it quickly dodged Gawain’s sudden assault.

“Thanks, Lucca!”

Silvia, who had been freed, moved to Gawain’s side while she rode on Lancelot.

“That person…is very strong…”

Lucca actually made a rare frown.

“It’s alright, Lucca. As long as we work together he’s not a match for us.”

Silvia spoke confidently, but Lucca shook her head.

“Be careful…the black crystal on Tristan’s forehead…has an ominous feeling.”

“What are you saying?”

A leisurely smile emerged on Oscar’s face.

“Fu. You’re an Elbaff person in the Unios Course? This battle is becoming more and more interesting.”

Tristan’s massive body suddenly disappeared. Like the words ‘suddenly disappeared’, it had vanished from that spot.

“What!”

The same time that Silvia exclaimed in surprise, Tristan had moved behind Lancelot. Tristan’s tail twisted and bent like a whip, and directly struck Lancelot’s hind leg. Although Lancelot let out a painful wail, it endured the pain, and did not back down yet. The moment that it turned around, it released a red spray of dragon’s breath. Tristan also spat out a crimson fire dragon breath, without showing any signs of weakness. The two breaths got closer to a collision, and whipped up a burst of wind. However, with the same kind of breath attack, Tristan’s firepower overwhelmingly surpassed that of Lancelot.

“Uooh…!”

In order to protect its master at all costs, the wounded Lancelot made an intimidating growl at Tristan despite its injuries.

“—Gawain!”

At that time, without knowing what Lucca could be thinking, she began to fly straight up into the sky at high-speed.

“Could it be…!”

Eco widened her eyes. She recalled the scene from the lakeside training camp several months ago. Lucca was flying about in the sky over the academy. No, she wasn’t just flying about without a purpose — Lucca was painting the pattern of her <Seikoku> on the canvas of the sky. It looked like she intended to release magic through a Dragon Dance. While gliding through the sky, Gawain left behind a trail of pink magic, and slowly completed the composition/pattern of her <Seikoku>. Oscar remained still, as he did not understand the meaning of it at all. After a while, the pattern of the <Seikoku> was finally completed, and shone down a bright light.

“Second Dragon Riding Dance — ‘Burst of Raining Spears’!”

At the same time that Lucca cried out, a countless number of spears which were made with the power of magic fell towards the ground.

“Hey…Lucca-san!? Even if he is an enemy, this move of yours is too much!”

The myriad of spears which rained down from the sky at high-speed caused Jessica’s face to go pale while she cried out in amazement.

“Fu, so that’s the famed Dragon Riding Dance?”

Oscar looked up at the sky, and happily muttered. In an instant, many spears pierced the ground, which caused a cloud of dust to rise into the sky. Oscar and Tristan were enveloped in the cloud of dust. They thought that the other side had been shown who the winner was, but unexpectedly, an arrogant voice actually rang out from within the cloud of dust.

“Unfortunately, the results make me rather disappointed.”

Stunned, Eco widened her eyes and stared ahead. When the dust in front of her dispersed, she could see that Tristan stood undaunted and unharmed within the centre of what had become a large crater, as well as Oscar, who stood upon its head with a clear smile.

“Kuh…!”

Lucca quickly descended, while riding on Gawain. She stood in front of Eco and Jessica to protect them, and also stared at Oscar, who was in front of her with menacing eyes. Maintaining a confrontational position, she said to Jessica without turning her head back

“Jessica…take Eco and run away. Someone able to defeat Oscar…Rebecca would probably be the only one!”

Lucca, who was usually rather calm, was now frantically yelling.

“—Lucca’s right. You should hurry up and get President and Ash for protection.”

Interjecting from the side was Silvia. Thanks to the help from Lucca, she was able to gain some time and recovered a bit of her strength. Silvia took the reins, and moved with Lancelot to stand beside Gawain.

“I understand. Come on, Eco-san! We’ll leave this to them for now!”

Jessica pulled Eco’s hand, and quickly began to run — but after not even ten steps, she was stopped in her tracks by an ambush.

“Hmph. Did you think I would let you guys go so easily?”

A girl dressed in a black maid outfit acted as an impregnable wall, and stood in front of those two to block their path. Perhaps because she was wearing a black leather eyepatch, the girl exuded a sense of determination. Her eyebrows were high, which gave off an arrogant impression.

“Ora, hurry up and give the young dragon Eco to me. Otherwise—”

The girl with the eyepatch leapt forward, and then took out a set of daggers. Four in her right hand, and four in her left hand — she mercilessly threw a total of eight daggers at the two people.

“Hii!”

Jessica protected Eco behind her, but her body stiffened in fear—

—Pasha!

Accompanied by the sound of a flag or wings flapping in the air, someone interrupted midway. That person spun around at high-speed to strike down the flying daggers with her skirt.

“Hello, Celes-sama. You’re being too rude, okay?”

The reinforcements who saved Eco and Jessica out of nowhere, was actually Cosette. Looking at the basket in her arms, she should have just returned from her shopping. The daggers which she had struck down with her skirt before were all scattered around Cosette.

“Do you know this woman?”

Upon hearing this question, Cosette revealed a wry smile.

“She’s called Celestina Lafon. She’s Oscar-sama’s personal maid. The Lafon family and Shelly family are relatives, which is why I’ve heard of her.”

“You’re the maid of the fourth Princess! Animals should have the appearance of animals, you should resign yourself to crawling on the ground!”

Celes’ eyebrows were raised to their highest point, and she cursed at Cosette with an unpleasant tone.

“I would return those words right back at you — counterpart-san.”

After Cosette replied with a smile, she whispered to Eco and Jessica

“Although I’m not sure what happened here, please leave this for me to deal with.”

[[Image:SnRK V06 096.jpg|thumb]]

===Part 9===
“In the end, the Vice-President didn’t show up. It seems that my leadership skills could be better.”

After a brief silence, Rebecca murmured/muttered that out.

“The Vice-President?”

Fortunately, Rebecca took the initiative to start a topic of conversation, and Ash’s tentatively tense mood relaxed. Rebecca and Ash still sat with their backs against each other. The reason why he didn’t open his mouth to say anything was because he was afraid that he would collapse at any time.

“Mmn. I did send him a notice about it.”

“Speaking of which…I haven’t seen the Vice-President yet. He’s always absent without an excuse, so is it really okay to overlook this Vice-President? It really doesn’t suit you that you’d actually tolerate such a lax person, Rebecca-san.”

“The Vice-President Oscar’s circumstances are highly extraordinary. To be honest, I feel quite troubled.”

Hearing Rebecca’s reply as she sighed, Ash felt surprised.

“Even a strong person such as Rebecca-san feels troubled?”

“If it wasn’t like that, how would I let him get away with being like that?”

“What kind of person is Vice-President?”

“Oscar Brailsford — is a second year of the Senios course. It might not be possible to count the number of his characteristics with ten fingers…but the characteristic of his that’s most worth mentioning is his identity as a noble of the Chevron Kingdom.”

“Eh? Isn’t it a bit too strange that he’s someone from Chevron, yet also a Dragonar?”

“Then, you currently know about this matter?”

“Sorry. I’m not very familiar with any news outside the Academy…”

“It’s fine. You’re not wrong, foreigners don’t have the right to participate in the <Orphan Ceremony>. However, the aristocracy of the Chevron Kingdom is an exception. Every year, several children who are members of the Chevron royalty and aristocracy are sent here to participate, the truth is that it’s a special place.”

“I didn’t know about this at all…”

“The special places were decided on fifty years ago. It’s just that, not a single Chevron person has succeeded in becoming a breeder these past fifty years. Whether the reason was because they lacked qualities to become a breeder, or perhaps the Mother Dragon insisted on people from the Knight Country…no one knows.”

“So Vice-President is the first successful case?”

“That’s right. After a long time of being ignored, or perhaps lacking the special qualifications to participate, the first Chevron person recognised by the Mother Dragon was Oscar.”

“The Vice-President really isn’t just some ordinary guy…but, is that it?”

“What do you mean?”

Rebecca seemed slightly startled for a moment.

“I now already know that he’s a noble of Chevron and that he has special circumstances. But that doesn’t seem like a reason that would cause you to feel troubled.”

“…Fu. You mind is quite sharp.”

Rebecca revealed a slight smile, as if in admiration of that.

“It is in fact like this…”

When Rebecca’s words became slightly vague and quiet, Ash felt surprised.

“Towards me in the past, Oscar—”

In that moment, as if to interrupt Rebecca’s words—

DOOON…!

A ground-shaking noise like that of an earthquake suddenly reverberated, along with an earthquake-like trembling.

“Uwah! That was just an earthquake right!?”

“Yes, the epicentre is very close to us.”

Through their backs which were pressed against each other, he could feel that Rebecca had tensed up. But, Rebecca didn’t have any intention of separating.

“Could it be that there’s construction work around here?”

“No, I haven’t of any plans for construction work.”

At the same time that Rebecca calmly replied to that question…

—PANG!

The door to the reception room was roughly shoved open.

“It’s bad, Ash!”

“Hime-sama and Lucca-san are in danger!”

Eco and Jessica shouted that out as they rushed in, seemingly short of breath. Although the two of them were out of breath, the expression on their faces changed to anger as soon as they saw the appearance of Ash and Rebecca.

“Hey! You guys aren’t cleaning seriously at all!”

“Rebecca-san! You didn’t make up an excuse to drive us out so that you could be alone with Ash-sama, did you?”

Eco and Jessica advanced towards them while they revealed terrifying expressions on their faces.

“Calm down a bit both of you. We just got wet because the tap faucet broke, and now we’re waiting for our uniforms to dry.”

In contrast to Ash’s embarrassed face, Rebecca replied with confidence.

“Was it really just that? You two wouldn’t currently be…enjoying yourselves after doing it, right?”

“Nothing like that. Getting back to the point, you guys said that Silvia and Lucca were in danger; what actually happened?”

After a sharp glance from Rebecca, Jessica recalled the urgent situation.

“Yes! Eco-san was targeted by Oscar, and then…”

Eco then followed Jessica’s incomplete sentence.

“In order to allow us to escape, Silvia, Lucca and Cosette are fighting against them!”

Although the situation sounded quite unbelievable, Eco and Jessica wore serious expressions, so it didn’t seem like they were lying.

“So that loud sound from before was…”

Ash was dumbfounded. If Oscar’s target was Eco, then it was connected to Ash as well. Although he didn’t know what Oscar was thinking, since he had set his eyes on Eco, Ash wouldn’t be able to let him go. Even if the other side was his senior, the Student Council Vice-President, or a Chevron noble — since he wanted to harm Eco, Ash had no choice but to fight back against him.

“Rebecca-san! I’m going to stop Oscar!”

Ash picked up his half-dry uniform and swiftly put it on, and then rushed out of the room.

“I’m also going!”

Coming from behind Ash was the sound of Eco’s high-pitched yell.

===Part 10===
“How is this possible!?”

After arriving at the Academy, Ash gasped, and he stood frozen on the spot.

“This is a joke, right…?”

Beside Ash, Eco was also flabbergasted and lost for words. Lancelot and Gawain both curled up their bodies, and lay in the middle of the Academy grounds. Silvia and Lucca were lying on top of the backs of their respective Pals; they had lost consciousness, and passed out. At first glance, the two of them didn’t seem to have any obvious external injuries, so Ash let out a sigh of relief. On the other hand, in a place that was some distance away from the battle of the Dragonars—

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!”

Two maids were staring each other down as they released a murderous intent. One of them was Cosette, the other was a girl wearing an eyepatch. It was a face that Ash did not recognise. A haughty voice drifted down towards Ash’s head.

“—Yo, Ash Blake. You’ve finally come.”

The boy who had defeated Silvia and Lucca stood in a relaxed manner atop the head of the Maestro Tristan.

“You’re the Vice-President? What’s your purpose for doing this?”

Oscar looked straight into Ash’s face, and then smiled after a brief pause.

“I’ve wanted to meet you for a long time. Of course, it would be a meeting of fists!”

Tristan responded to Oscar’s words, and took a step forward.

DON…! The ground shook vigorously up and down along with a thunderous sound.

“Hold on! Since you want to exchange fists, we’ll talk once you get down from there first!”

Ash shouted upwards loudly, but Oscar simply looked down with a condescending gaze and said with a cold and sarcastic tone

“When did I say that I was going to use my fists? I want to give you Tristan’s fist.”

“Do you want to kill me!?”

“Trash talk!”

At the behest of Oscar, Tristan stomped down its front limb. Ash hugged Eco and jumped aside with her.

“Kya!”

Eco cried out softly as she held onto Ash. Tristan claws dug into the ground at the spot that Ash and Eco originally were. Accompanied by the loud noise, a cloud of dust was kicked up and obscured their vision, like a grey veil all around them, Tristan’s figure appeared from the smoke once more.

“Oya oya, the title of the ‘Avalon Knight’ is rather grand, but is this all the strength you have?”

Oscar’s face revealed a cruel smile.

“Fufu, can you evade the next strike? Go, Tristan!”

Tristan roared, and stared ferociously at Ash. Ash gritted his teeth. If Oscar really did have an interest in Eco, it was fair to say that he didn’t plan to take any lives.

''—This guy, is he just playing with us…?''

Tristan let out a deafening roar, and then lifted its front limb up high again. Its front limb blocked out the sun, which caused Ash’s and Eco’s entire bodies to be enveloped by its shadow.

“What is it? If you don’t try to escape seriously, I really will have him stomp down, you know?”

Just when Oscar’s face showed such a malicious smile, and his condescending arrogance was projected onto Ash—

“—Leave this to me!”

All of a sudden, a crimson red fireball flew straight towards them, and grazed Tristan’s belly. Seeing that its silver fur was charred slightly, Tristan’s face became resentful, and raised its head to look up at a point in the sky.

“Rebecca-san!”

Ash cried out loudly.

Wearing an Ark which glowed with crimson light, Rebecca rode atop the Maestro Cú Chulainn as she appeared in the sky above the Academy. She hadn’t used a saddle, and was simply standing majestically on top of her Pal’s head — although that dragon riding posture was the same as Oscar’s, the decisive difference between the two was truly the presence or absence of an Ark. After Rebecca descended graciously while riding on top of Cú Chulainn, she sent a sharp gaze towards Oscar.

“You do know that fighting is prohibited at school don’t you, Oscar?”

“Are you trying to bind me by relying on the school rules?”

“…I’m curious, you don’t really think that you can defeat me in a fight, do you?”

The edge of Oscar’s mouth twitched, and he made a sly smile at the frowning Rebecca.

“The answer is YES, the legend of the strongest Rebecca Randall, I’ll end that today!”

At the same time that Oscar proudly made such a declaration, Tristan’s roar resounded throughout the sky.

“What is this…?”

After Ash instinctively said that, Oscar declared as if he stood upon a divine pedestal

“I command you in the name of Oscar Brailsford! Present the Ark that you have created to me!”

Oscar’s entire body was instantly enveloped by a golden light, followed by a dazzling flash. The blinding flash of light forced Ash and Eco to squint their eyes as they raised their arms to cover their sight. After the light receded and their vision returned to normal, Ash saw…

“You can all see right now, that I am a true Arch Dragonar.”

After Oscar spoke with words filled with self-confidence, an eloquent smile appeared on his face. The Ark that appeared similar to a lion’s fur was majestic, and the armaments on the upper and lower body were all golden in colour. Gold was the representative colour of the Chevron Kingdom, moreover, the emblem of the Chevron Royal Family was a lion. Tristan probably went by Oscar’s origins and ambitions to create this majestic Ark.

“Now Rebecca, do not forget the agreement we had between us — if I win, you have to become bride!”

“What? There was something like that?”

Ash was greatly surprised, and couldn’t help saying that. Challenging Rebecca itself was a foolish decision, but he actually wanted to take her as a bride for marriage! The confidence of the man in front of him was immense, and Ash felt amazed by it.

“Did you think that you could defeat me with that improvised Ark alone, Oscar?”

Rebecca displayed a calm expression in her eyes, and undermined the enemy’s confidence and pride first.

“That’s what I like about you, Rebecca! Because you’re such a strong woman, you make my fighting spirit burn even stronger!”

That sentence became the signal for the start of the fight. Cú Chulainn and Tristan both responded to their master’s fighting spirit as they unleashed ground-shaking roars, and began flapping their wings. The two crimson and golden Arch Dragonars soared upwards with a whirlwind from their flapping wings.

Upon hearing the commotion, teaching staff, guards, and those who were working in the Dragon Houses all gathered in the Academy grounds, but everyone simply looked up at the sky, and watched.

“Incredible! They’re in a completely different league from the other students!”

Ash also looked up at the sky, unable to conceal his surprised expression. At an altitude of approximately one hundred metres above the grounds of Dragonar Academy, Rebecca and Oscar were engaged in an intense aerial battle.

“—Ash-sama, you know Oscar-sama’s nickname?”

At that time, Cosette had calmly walked over to Ash’s side.

“Cosette-san!? What happened to that maid with the eyepatch from before?”

“Are you talking about Celeste-sama? She’s over there.”

After Cosette exposed a splendid smile, she turned around to look behind her. Ash followed her gaze, and was almost frightened to that point that he almost fell backwards. Celeste lay on the ground in a corner of the Academy like a caterpillar. Her body was convulsing, and foam was forming at her mouth.

“Cosette-san, did you do that to her?”

“It’s embarassing.”

Cosette held her cheek with her right hand, and her face became completely red. Ash vowed to himself that he would never go against Cosette.

“Oh yeah! Is it alright to leave Hime-sama there? There’s also Lucca!”

“I already took both of them to the infirmary just then.”

“You’re way too fast!”

Ash was stunned. Ash turned to look at another corner of the Academy; neither Lancelot or Gawain had anyone on their backs. Cosette’s trained reactions caused Ash to gulp.

“Anyway, what was Oscar’s nickname?”

Thinking about the topic from before that was unfinished, Ash asked.

“Oscar-sama’s nickname is — The Baron of Sonic.”

“I see. In terms of speed alone, it feels as if he’s faster than Rebecca-san.”

Ash looked up at the sky, and felt convinced. At that time, Eco nervously tugged on Ash’s sleeve.

“Hey, there’s no need to worry right? That guy called Oscar seems to covet my power…and if Rebecca is beaten by him…”

Ash placed his hand on top of Eco’s head, and tried to appease her mood/emotions.

“Don’t worry. Although I just let Rebecca-san go out to rescue/save us, I’ll definitely risk my life to protect Eco next time.”

“Wh…!”

Seeing that Ash declared that he wanted to protect her so bluntly, Eco blushed.

“But I also need Eco to help me. After all, as a Dragonar without a Pal, I’m no different to an ordinary soldier.”

Perhaps because she was so embarrassed, it looked as if her face was the colour of a rose, and Eco turned her head to the other side.

“I know that! Y-You should remember this; having the opportunity to wear the Ark that I make is the highest honour for a Dragonar!”

“Unfortunately, it’s just an unfinished product.”
<nowiki>
“WHAT DID YOU SAY ~~~~~~!”
</nowiki>
Eco stomped her feet with a seemingly unstoppable anger. In fact, the Ark that Eco made was incomplete. Because there was no fixed outer appearance, the sensation could be described as simply wearing the armour, and it was like having a layer of magic over one’s body. Even though it was an incomplete Ark, it was possible to use the Ark weapon which was installed simply by wearing it — Holy Sword Excalibur, as well as various other pre-installed equipment which was worth relying on. More importantly, for the Dragon Race to present an Ark to their master was a proof of their loyalty and love. Because, only when a dragon became the most cherished in their master’s mind would an Ark be born—

“If I could do it, why wouldn’t I immediately want to create a perfect Ark for you!? But, I’m just a young dragon, my knowledge and skills are also very lacking—”

Ash made a wry smile, and placed his hand over Eco’s head.

“Sorry, Eco. I didn’t have the intention of looking down on you, it’s fine as long as you work hard according to your own habits.”
<nowiki>
“~~~~~!”
</nowiki>
Having her head pat by Ash, Eco turned around with red eyes. At that time, a sudden loud noise shook the atmosphere. A gust of strong wind gushed through Eco’s long hair. Cosette was also holding her skirt down, while resisting the strong wind. Soon after that, particles of ash drifted down from the sky. With a feeling of disbelief, Ash looked at the Maestro which fell from the sky, down to the grounds of the Academy from afar. Eco and Cosette also gasped. Having fallen from the sky, it was actually Cú Chulainn, covered in wounds. The surrounding earth that it had impacted became like a crater.

“This can’t be real…Rebecca-san was defeated?”

Ash couldn’t believe what he was seeing with his own eyes, and muttered softly. Rebecca was lying on top of Cú Chulainn’s head, and her Ark seemed abnormal. The armour had been damaged, and her skin underneath it was exposed. It was a harsh scene which made people look away, it was as if a delicate red rose had been instantly destroyed.

“—I’m so disappointed in you, Rebecca.”

While carrying Oscar, Tristan gracefully descended from the sky.

“When you were fighting against me, you were always very careful so as not to allow the fight damage the surroundings, right?”

“Yes. It looks like I underestimated your strength, and I didn’t think that you’d already reached this level.”

Despite her body being badly injured, Rebecca remained calm.

“Well. Have you finally decided to be my woman?”

“No, that is impossible.”

“You rejected that too quickly!”

It was unexpected that Oscar would show such a serious expression as he retorted.

“For me, the throne of a princess isn’t comfortable to sit on at all. Please understand that, Oscar.”

“You ask for too much. The most suitable one to warm up the throne of the Chevron Princess is really none other than your perfect ass. The throne of the princess must also be quite willing to accept your ample and tight ass.”

While saying so, a sarcastic smile emerged on Oscar’s face.

“The talk aside, it looks to me as if your Ark is about to shatter, and Cú Chulainn has already depleted its magic. Even then, you’d only be able to take one hit at best, right?”

“If that’s what you think, why don’t you come and try it?”

“Fu. That’s certainly like my woman.”

Having just had a smile on his face a moment ago, Oscar suddenly revealed an expression of dissatisfaction.

“Frankly/Honestly, since a while ago, I thought that your magic spear Gáe Bolg was very strange. Today, I definitely have to break that hateful magic spear in half! Fly, Tristan!”

Oscar issued an order to Tristan, and then quickly ascended into the sky.

“We’re going up, Cú Chulainn!”

Rebecca also soared up into the sky with Cú Chulainn. Both people exchanged forth their Ark weapons at the same time.

“Appear! The unflowing magic bow — Failnaught!”

Oscar summoned a bow that shone with a brilliant golden light.

The bow and arrow which were composed of magic appeared out of thin air when he began to pull back the bowstring.

“Appear! The certain hit magic spear — Gáe Bolg!”

On the other hand, Rebecca had summoned the magic spear Gáe Bolg which glowed red. As soon as Rebecca held it in her right hand, it immediately released an incredible amount of magic energy. The Ark weapons of those two people released resonating sounds, as the hot air around them entwined. Ash immediately stood in front of Eco, and protected her from the roaring winds that were billowing. Eco also calmly held onto Ash’s hand, and tightly intertwined her fingers with his. This response made Ash surprised. He turned to look over his shoulder, and saw Eco with her head down, seemingly shy, but she still continued to hold Ash’s hand tightly. Despite the critical situation, Ash couldn’t stop his face from becoming very hot.

“—Magic bow Failnaught. I have also once heard of its power. It’s said that it’s certain to hit, and that it has never missed. Precisely because it’s a bow that will not create any flow or current…it’s called ‘unflowing’.”

After hearing Cosette’s explanation, Ash recalled a certain thing.

“According to that, its ability is very similar to that of Rebecca-san’s Gáe Bolg. Gáe Bolg is the certain hit spear.”

“Yes. Both sides belong to the category of weapons which interfere with one’s ‘fate’.”

“I see! Oscar said before that he thought Gáe Bolg was very strange, so it was actually because it has a similar nature to Failnaught…”

The instant that Ash murmured that, Rebecca and Oscar released their certain-hit attacks.

“Become my bride, Rebecca!”

At the same time that Oscar said that, he let go of the bowstring.

“If you can defeat me, I might be willing to consider it for a second!”

When Rebecca threw the magic spear, a streak of light like lightning appeared, magic and a surge of emotions erupted; a fierce collision occurred in front of Rebecca and Oscar. The magic weapons of both sides began competing with each other, and even the air vibrated. It appeared to be an equal show of offense and defense, but—

“You lose, Oscar!”

Rebecca suddenly shouted out.

“You’re still trying to act brave at this point? Rebecca Randall, you’ve actually gone down to such a level!”

Rebecca ignored Oscar’s ridicule, and then proudly declared

“I command you in the name of Rebecca Randall! Cú Chulainn — reveal the true form of the Ark that you have presented me!”

“What did you say…!?”

At the same time that Oscar was taken aback, Rebecca’s Ark began to change. Various parts of the armour released a bright red light, and began to change shape. After the helmet around her head finished its transformation, the shoulders, breastplate, and the armour around her torso also began to change into a new shape. Not only that, a red cloak which fluttered in the wind appeared behind her.

“How is this possible!? Could it be that you were holding back the whole time? You fox!”

“This is it, Oscar! Magic spear Gáe Bolg — ‘Ring of Fate’!”

Then, the magic spear changed in accordance with Rebecca’s command. Accompanied by a heavy metallic sound, the magic spear began to expand and lengthen, and became a new part.

“You forced me to use my special skill, so you’ve got some ability!”

At the same time that Rebecca called out, a surge of magic more powerful than ever before radiated out.

“What kind of joke is this! If I can’t even take you for myself, what right do I have to sit on the throne!”

The two sources of light impacted each other in mid-air — one side was bright red, and the other side was golden. The magic that Rebecca had released was pressed/pushed in front of Oscar’s eyes, but he also began to push back.

“That guy is also formidable! Rebecca-san has already used her full power, yet he’s still able to turn the tide back!”

Ash was sweating profusely, and Cosette spoke with a solemn expression

“This situation is not good. The certain hit magic spear and the unflowing magic bow…these two weapons both have the effect of ‘piercing’ first and the cause of the ‘attack’ afterwards. If both of them continue this senseless confrontation, they might even lose their lives.”

“But could Rebecca-san not have realised this fact?”

“Rebecca-sama certainly knows in her mind. But, I’m afraid that Rebecca-sama has no way to stop the fate which is held in those magic weapons from happening—”

Before waiting for Cosette to finish speaking, Ash quickly turned towards Eco.

“Eco, bring out the Ark that you’ve created, please!”

“Hold on, what do you want to do?”

Eco seemed to frown, and she watched Ash’s face.

“I need to use Excalibur to break their attacks. Before the magic spear and magic bow actualise their fate of death, I’ll destroy them first!”

“Are you sure you can do that?”

“The problem isn’t whether I can do it, but I have to gamble on that anyway!”

“…I understand.”

Eco clenched her fist in front of her chest as if she had made up her mind. She closed her eyes, and then began to chant the spell to summon the Ark.

“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes…”

Ash simply stared. Before she was only able to recite the chant while stuttering, but now Eco had memorised it and could recite fluently. She was also able to courageously call out the final word of the chant as the end of the spell.

“—Espolón!”

The armour which contained holy magical energy latched onto Ash’s body. A silver light suddenly burst out, and enveloped Ash’s entire body. The <Seikoku> on his left arm became hot.

“Uh…!”

The <Seikoku> emitted heat which almost burnt his skin, expanded in the blink of an eye, and spread to Ash’s whole body. The current phenomenon was the same as that time when he repulsed Mordred in Ansarivan city. While his consciousness immersed into a dim light, a sense of warmth entered Ash’s body. It was like the warmth of Eco’s body. Logically, the Ark that Eco created should appear like that, but Ash couldn’t see any change in the clothes that he was wearing. Aside from the <Seikoku> which had spread to cover his entire body, the external appearance looked just like any other male student. A young dragon was still a young dragon, she had gone to a lot of effort to build the Ark, and was still unable to give the Ark a clear outline, but Ash could feel that he had obtained her strength.

''—The Ark that Eco created for me is now protecting my body.''

“Haa, haa…what? I set a record for the fastest time yet!”

Having depleted her magic, Eco was somewhat breathless, but still smiled confidently at Ash. What Eco said was right, it was the first time that she had built the Ark so quickly.

“Thank you, Eco.”

After Ash patted Eco’s head, he gazed sharply towards the sky above. He then used the power of the Ark to leap into the sky and ascend.

===Part 11===
Looking down at the Academy which seemed like a miniature model from high up in the sky, Rebecca began to feel anxious again. The power of two people were currently even against each other, and it seemed as if the result could only be a loss for both sides. Just when she gritted her teeth, she was surprised to notice that a massive amount of magic was gradually closing in on her.

“Uuoooooooooohhhh!”

Ash shouted out while carrying a large sword. What was most surprising was that his <Seikoku> covered his entire body. Although Rebecca had heard Ash talk about such a thing in the past, it was the first time that she had seen it with her own eyes. While Ash approached rapidly, he began to unsheathe a holy sword — Excalibur. He first turned a sharp gaze towards Rebecca.

“Regardless of whether it pierces the fate of Rebecca-san!”

He then quickly looked at Oscar.

“Or pierces the fate of Oscar!”

Ash focused an overwhelming amount of magic onto the blade of the sword, and held it up high.

“I will sever it apart!”

The sword flashed. The holy sword released a loud noise as it struck the point where both sides had clashed. The sudden power intervened, and its magic appeared as if it would explode in order to force the attack to lose their targets, but in the next instant, Excalibur released a dazzling light. Rebecca whispered in marvel of the scene. The magic, which looked like it was about to explode was completely absorbed by the silver blade of Excalibur. Ash briskly, yet calmly turned around in mid-air, and then leapt onto Tristan’s head. The tip of Excalibur was pointed at Oscar’s chest.

“Would you like to have a fight against the ‘Avalon Knight’, Oscar?”

The expression in Ash’s eyes and the tone of his words caused Rebecca, who was on the side to shudder.

—Dokun!

Rebecca’s heartbeat suddenly accelerated. She had never had such a heart-moving experience in her life.

“Kuh…I’ll let you guys go for today! But remember this, I will never give up on Rebecca and Eco!”

After saying that, Oscar clung onto Tristan’s curved horns. Tristan understood its master’s intentions, and immediately swung its head about fiercely.

“Uwah!”

Having not paid much attention to defense, Ash was easily tossed into the air.

“Ash!”

Rebecca anxiously cried out while looking on.

“I-I’m fine…”

Ash managed to suspend himself in mid-air. Although it was not possible to see its form, the Ark that Eco had created seemed as if it was still protecting Ash. Eco firmly believed in Ash’s thoughts, which left a memorable impression on Rebecca. At the same time, after thinking about what would happen after Eco finished the appearance of the Ark, wondering about how heroically Ash would glow, it made her heart leap. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Oscar ordered Tristan to fly, and then disappeared into a distant edge on the other side of the sky.

“Wheel of Fortune ~A.SB.1365.9~” is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 2

2016-04-18T17:23:46Z

Draconic: /* Part 10 */ timestamps into ~~

==Chapter 2 - The Baron of Sonic==
===Part 1===
—Don, Don…Don!

The next morning, Ash was awoken by the sound of a knocking sound on the window, and hurriedly jumped up.

“Su…su…”

Eco, who was beside Ash didn’t seem to be affected by the noise, and continued to sleep soundly. Eco, who had always slept naked in the past, recently gained the habit of wearing pyjamas and nightgowns when she slept now. Ever since Ash was kissed by Silvia, Eco’s mood had become worse, but she still reluctantly allowed Ash to sleep on the bed. Although before sleep, she would unhappily turn her back, and turn her face away from Ash. But once she had gone to sleep, she would expose an innocent sleeping face. However, now wasn’t the time to admire Eco’s sleeping face. Ash climbed up from the bed, and ran over to pull open the curtains.

“Whoa! It’s this situation again…!”

All he could see outside the window were the bodies of two dragons pushing back and forth against each other. One of them was a beautiful Maestro with silver fur. The other had a long twisted body like a snake, a water dragon which was clinging to the wall. The rider of the former was Lucca, and the latter was Jessica. The sound of the quarrel between those two drifted into the room through the window.

“Mou! Lucca-san. Can you please not get in my way?”

“…I arrived earlier than Jessica. And Gawain would also like to see Ash.”

It looks like the two of them had already returned to Ansarivan. Several large pieces of luggage were attached to Jessica’s saddle, and Lucca was carrying a massive backpack. It seems like the two of them had just happened to meet each other in front of the boys’ dormitory.

In any case, they couldn’t be allowed to continue quarrelling. The nightmare which occurred on the first day of summer vacation vividly resurfaced within Ash’s mind. Because both of them were having an argument outside the window, the other female students nearby were also infected by their excitement, and an entire section of the wall was destroyed in the end. Ash opened the window with a ‘pop’ sound.

“Hey…please you guys, can you come in through the window as per the rules?”

As if to enlighten the mischievous students, he said that with good intentions.

“No way! Come, Ash-sama! Hurry up and accept the souvenirs which are filled with my sincerity!”

“I also…brought back a lot a lot of specialties from the village of Elbaff…”

All at once, a vast number of items were tossed into the room from the window, which caused Ash to gape in surprise.

“Wait — uwah!”

In the blink of an eye, Ash was drowned in a small mountain of souvenirs. The things that Jessica threw into the room were mostly fruits which Ash had never seen before, and most of them were the specialties of her hometown. On the other hand, everything that Lucca gave him were herbs or fragrant woods. A unique fragrance immediately spread within the room.

“I’m very grateful for your consideration, but shouldn’t you think more about having a limit to that?”

Ash awkwardly climbed out from the small mountain of gifts, and then begged the two people with pleading eyes.

“No, I haven’t even finished yet! The most valuable souvenir is my body!”

Jessica got up from her saddle, and then jumped into the room.

“Ah, how cunning…me too…!”

Lucca also got up and jumped in.

“Hey, you two…!”

Jessica and Lucca grabbed onto Ash’s body on both sides. Being stimulated by the body heat of those two girls, Ash’s heart couldn’t stop racing — the next instant, they all fell onto the floor. Despite the sudden situation in which his eyes closed, he was pressed down under Jessica and Lucca, and Ash seemed to be in an enjoyable position. Soft and abundant breasts enveloped his right hand, while his left hand felt a stimulating sensation which was like that of a soft, fluffy animal.

“I really wanted to see you! I’ve never had a break which felt this long!”

“I was also the same…I really wanted to see you. If I can…I hope to be able to introduce Ash to the chief…”

Both Jessica and Lucca displayed truly happy expressions. The two people really had sincere feelings, and Ash felt happy about that. Nevertheless, there was only one troublesome problem in here.

“Hey…you guys, if you continue with no sense of restraint…”

At some time unknown to them, Eco had awoken and stood aggressively on top of the bed, and it felt as though she was ready to make loud ‘grgrgrgr’ noises at any time as her body exuded an atmosphere of anger.

“I’ll crush all of you together!”

===Part 2===
—At one in the afternoon.

With President Rebecca as the leader, Public Morals member Silvia, Accountant Max, Secretary Lucca, Ash and Jessica of General Affairs, and lastly the Mascot Eco – everyone sat around the table in the Student Council Office. Perhaps because she was still thinking about her confession and kiss, Silvia was sitting in the seat furthest from Ash. The two people had obviously not seen each other for a while, yet they didn’t even exchange a single word.

''—The atmosphere always feels so awkward…''

In Ash’s position, he certainly wanted to return to their relationship before, where they could naturally converse with each other. However, as soon as he thought about Silvia’s confession and kiss, it was difficult for him not to become nervous. It was presumably the same for Silvia. Ash suddenly recalled something that Cosette had said. She had come over specifically to tell Ash yesterday, hoping that he would act as natural as in the past in front of the Hime-sama<ref>Hime-sama: Princess-sama.</ref>, and also reminded him that he didn’t need to respond to the confession too quickly. Incidentally, Cosette, who normally accompanied Silvia by her side was not present today. It seems as though she went shopping.

''—Since Cosette-san isn’t here…yes, I should calm down first, and then I’ll try talking naturally to Hime-sama again?''

However, as if to completely interrupt his thoughts—

“…I will never forgive that fox.”

With a frightening tone, Eco muttered that while she sat beside Ash. It wasn’t just Ash who was focusing his attention towards Silvia. Eco, who was secretly glancing at Silvia, was like a threatened beast with all of its fur on end.

''—No. If I just try to talk to the Hime-sama, I’ll just stimulate Eco’s anger…''

Just when Ash’s mind was in distress—

“—Then, we’ll begin the meeting now.”

With Rebecca’s declaration, the meeting officially began. The topic was called ‘The Libra Dragon Riding Festival’ of ‘Ansarivan’s Five Hundred Years Festival’.

“……”

Perhaps because she was deterred by Rebecca’s magnificence, Eco relaxed her face that was filled with anger, and Ash also tentatively sighed in relief.

When the three o’clock bell rang, an unexpected knock on the door of the room momentarily interrupted their meeting.

“—Excuse me. Rebecca-sama, I have brought that thing here.”

Wearing a maid outfit specifically for those in service of the Royal Palace, a girl walked into the office. Ash was familiar with this innocent beauty. She was Eunice, who served the new Headmistress, Mirabel Lautreamont. What was the thing that she was referring to? …Just when Ash felt curious about it, Eunice walked over to Rebecca’s side, and then gave her a seemingly antique, small box. The size of the box was such that it could be held in the palm of Eunice’s hand, and the outer appearance was like that of a jewellery box. Upon receiving the box, Rebecca opened the box’s lid with a serious expression. Placed within the box, was a piece of metal — it was actually a golden key. Also, that wasn’t just any ordinary key, on its head was a delicate ornament. In particular, attached on top of it was a bright red Dragon Crystal, which gave off the feeling that it was from a great existence. After Rebecca confirmed the key, she replied to thank Eunice

“Thank you, Eunice-san. Please give my regards to Mirabel-dono for me.”

“Yes.”

After respectfully bowing, Eunice immediately left the office. Rebecca watched Eunice’s back as she left, and then looked around at everyone who was present.

“I have some good news to tell everyone. We Student Council members have always depended on others, and all our activities are in this room…but the number of members we have this year has increased, and it can’t be denied that this space feels a bit narrow.”

Rebecca was right, the Student Council Office had become more and more crowded every day. With more people, it became livelier, and the number of miscellaneous items naturally increased. Although Max, who had a very tidy personality worked very hard to maintain a clean environment, he was unable to keep up recently, and it slowly became untidy.

“So I’ve discussed it with Princess Mirabel, hoping that she could help us prepare a new activity location.”

“So that key is…!”

Jessica’s eyes lit up, and she stood up from her seat.

“That’s correct, today’s meeting is now finished. I’ll take you to the new location!”

===Part 3===

Rebecca led a group of people towards a certain building within the school grounds. It was a two storey building built with bricks. The style of the building was elegant and refined, reflecting a strong modern architectural style. Within the Academy which was lined with old buildings, this was a unique exception. Moreover, if one had to describe this building with a single phrase — it was in ruins. Nailed across the main entrance were several wooden planks, which strictly prohibited access. With a serious look, Rebecca said

“This mansion was originally used by the Student Council, and was built around ten years ago.”

“Eh? Then why has it been blocked up and only been reopened now?”

Ash felt that it was rather strange, and looked at Rebecca’s face from the side. Since such a great office space was built ten years ago, why did the Student Council have to borrow a small room of the school as a makeshift venue?

“The name of this building is called Julius Hall.”

Hearing Rebecca’s serious reply, Ash felt uneasy for a moment.

“What, that can’t be…!”

“Correct, during the time that Prince Julius Lautreamont was the Student Council President, he negotiated with the School Board, and asked them to build this mansion. Prince Julius’ dream seemingly was to build a house within the school grounds to act as the activity point of the Student Council. Although his dream became a reality…it didn’t even last a year, and Julius Hall was closed down. Even the name ‘Julius Hall’ was erased. The reason for that shouldn’t be difficult to imagine, right?”

“Because Prince Julius killed his Pal Mordred…”

“You’re correct. That’s why the Student Council naturally couldn’t continue to use the building which was named after Dragon Slayer. For the ten years afterwards, the entrance of Julius Hall was cordoned off, so as to prevent unauthorised persons from entering.”

Rebecca looked at the house with sharp eyes.

“However…after a series of events, we already clearly understand that Prince Julius is by no means the most heinous person he is believed to be. Perhaps we will have to wait for a long time before we can publicly announce the injustice. But, simply removing the seal on Julius Hall shouldn’t pose a problem. Furthermore, we have also obtained the agreement of Princess Mirabel.”

After saying that, Rebecca removed the Dragon Crystal from her pocket. The crystal which seemed to originate from a Maestro emitted a sacred light.

“—Lightning Dragon Break!”

At the same time that Rebecca activated the Dragon Magic, a burst of thunder and lightning enveloped the surroundings along with a gust of wind.

—Boom!

The wooden planks that were nailed across the main entrance shattered along with the sound of their destruction. However, even after being struck by lightning, the main door didn’t show any traces of damage. Her control of magic techniques was superb. After turning back around to us, Rebecca then relaxed and returned the Dragon Crystal to her pocket. In front of her sharp gaze, Silvia remained still as if she was astonished by it. She appeared to be slightly lost in thought. Perhaps she was still thinking about Ash, as she rarely spoke today.

“Now, since this house is your brother’s work, so it would be more suitable for you to unlock it, Silvia.”

Silvia suddenly returned to her senses, and then walked up to Rebecca’s side.

“Thank you, President. Although it can’t be publicly announced…for this house to be reopened again, aniue<ref>Aniue: Respectful manner of addressing an elder brother.</ref> would definitely be very happy.”

After Silvia seemingly reluctantly accepted the key, she walked towards the front of the main entrance. She seemed to look at the door with mixed feelings for a while, then made her resolve, and inserted the key into the keyhole. A metallic clicking noise indicated that the door had been unlocked. Rebecca was the first person to begin applauding. Following that, Ash and the others also began to clap. They all intended to express their congratulations to Silvia. Even Eco, who was in a cold war with Silvia, did not get angry. Although she had a foul expression on her face, she graciously applauded Silvia as a celebration.

“Thank you everyone, thank you…”

Silvia’s eyes were tinged slightly red, as she felt moved. This heart-warming scene also naturally caused Ash to smile. At that time, Silvia inadvertently looked towards Ash. When the gaze of the two people met, Silvia’s face suddenly became red, and she lowered her head.

“Congratulations, Hime-sama.”

Nonetheless, Ash sincerely gave his congratulations to her.

“T-Thank you…Ash.”

Although her tone was somewhat stiff, Silvia was willing to reply at the very least, so Ash also relaxed somewhat. Ever since the two of them kissed at the novitiate, this was the first time that they finally had a face-to-face conversation.

[[Image:SnRK V06 060.jpg|thumb]]

“—Ow!”

The next instant, Ash felt a sharp pain on his bottom, and he distorted his face in pain. He gritted his teeth in order to resist the pain, and then turned around to look behind.

“…What kind of perverted expression is that?”

Eco had a dissatisfied face, and she forcefully pinched Ash’s bottom. It seemed as though the conversation between Ash and Silvia made her feel a bit…no, it was a highly dissatisfied expression. Ash resisted the pain from his bottom and whispered in Eco’s ear

“I-I don’t have a perverted expression! I was just congratulating her before…”

“Hmm, is that so?”

Seeing Eco increase the strength in her fingers, Ash didn’t want the people around him to find out that he was so pathetic, so he desperately supressed his urge to moan out.

“Well, everyone. If possible, I’d like to hold a luxurious tea party to celebrate the reopening of Julius Hall, but…as you can see, this place has been abandoned for ten years.”

After Rebecca revealed a mischievous smile, she loudly announced the content of today’s task.

“First, we have a big clean up job!”

===Part 4===
For this reason, all of the members of the Student Council rolled up their sleeves and started to clean — no one thought that it would be the beginning of a nightmare.

“Hiyaa!”

As she fell, Silvia tipped over a bucket, and spilled it all over the floor.

“Mou, please Hime-sama, you don’t need to do any more — kyaa!”

Jessica had slipped on the wet floor, and fell down bottom first. A spider web had also woven itself onto her face.

“Muu<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!”

On the other side, Eco and Lucca were competing to see who was stronger. Rebecca had asked the two of them to move a vase to the reception room, and they were now competing for dominance. The two of them disregarded the seemingly high artistic value of the vase as they pulled it in a tug of war, insisting that they would move it themselves.

“Have I come to hell…?”

Ash muttered with a look of amazement.

“They sure can give people a headache.”

Rebecca went behind Ash, as her moist lips drew a wry smile.

“Actually, I told them just then that ‘Ash will like girls who do housework’…from the looks of it, the effect of that was too strong.”

“Eeh!? That’s too much, what are you talking about!”

“Fufu. You really know how to play with their emotions, which is remarkable for a first timer, Ash.”

“I-I don’t play with their feelings, that’s too exaggerated!”

“You’re not thinking about turning the Student Council into your own harem, are you?”

“No no no, how would I!”

Seeing Ash become embarrassed, Rebecca laughed without restraint.

“Haha, just kidding. Anyway, I was too stupid to expect anything from them. Silvia has probably never done any housework since she was born; although Jessica is from a family of servants, she’s rather clumsy, and she’s also a daredevil. Lucca is a typical ‘sloppy girl’, and as for Eco, well…I think you would know better than me, right?”

“…You’re right. If Cosette-san was here, I think it would be much easier.”

“Don’t think of Cosette-san like that, she is incredibly busy. Besides, she is Silvia’s personal maid after all, so we shouldn’t ask her to help out so casually. It’s just that, in a chaotic situation such as this, you also don’t want to clean up.”

Just when Rebecca sighed, an accident occurred between Eco and Lucca who were arguing. They had been holding the vase in a tug of war, but Eco suddenly let go.”

“Ah…!”

“Hmph! Don’t look down on the wisdom of dragons!”

“I think it should be called a childish idea?”

While watching Eco’s triumphant expression, Ash cursed in his mind, but held back and didn’t say it out loud. Lucca’s hand clutched onto the vase as she lost her balance and stumbled back. Correctly speaking, she was falling towards the direction that Ash was facing.

“Eh…?”

Upon seeing that Lucca’s back was almost in front of him, Ash was momentarily at a loss on what to do. He scrambled to catch Lucca’s petite body with his arms, and the fragrance of herbs entered his nostrils — the next moment, his body lost balance due to the impact. Coincidentally, Max was walking past behind Ash. Max was distracted as he looked towards the floor — he didn’t expect such a disaster, as Ash crashed into him while he still holding onto Lucca. Max, who had unexpectedly been affected, was knocked back hard.

“—Ah! My glasses!”

Although he seemed to have heard Max’s exclamation, Ash didn’t have the capacity to worry about his situation. After rolling over several times with Lucca, he finally stopped, and then slowly opened his eyes to glance around—

“Ouch!”

The sight immediately in front of his eyes gave him a scare. He was unable to utter a sound, because there was something soft pressed onto Ash’s nose and mouth. His entire field of vision was occupied by a pattern of green and white stripes, and he could faintly smell a sweet fragrance.

“Ah! N-No…Ash’s breath…!”

In fact, Lucca’s lower body was riding on top of Ash’s face.

''—Wah…please hurry and get up!''

Ash desperately wanted to convey his thoughts.

“Awu…!”

However, the more that Ash tried to speak, the more intensely Lucca’s body shivered. Her thighs on both the left and right side were also clamping onto Ash’s head. Ash was enveloped by the heat of Lucca’s body, which made Ash feel as though he was about to faint — but he quickly sensed that a surge of murderous intent was coming towards him, which caused him to shiver.

“You brat…what are you doing while taking advantage of the confusion!”

“How shameless! And you call yourself a Dragonar!”

“That’s making other people feel jealous! Please swap with me!”

It was the three people Eco, Silvia and Jessica. The previous dispute seemed to be futile; those three people had unwittingly signed a truce and now snappily glared at Ash and Lucca. But, Jessica’s point of concern was different from that of the other two people.

“Ah…don’t need……a-already……fine—!”

Lucca suddenly tensed her body, and then her entire body quivered. In the blink of the eye, she seemed to be exhausted, and then slumped forwards. Her delicate upper body which was like that of a fairy’s collapsed onto Ash’s body.

''—Not good! This position is…!''

Lucca’s face landed on top of Ash’s crotch. Indeed, this position was far too dangerous. He also remembered that in the adult magazines that he borrowed from Raymond that there were images which resembled his current position.

“Uwaahh!”

Ash desperately scrambled out from underneath Lucca’s body. What just happened to Lucca’s body? Ash was puzzled, and peered at Lucca’s face as she lay on the floor.

“Ash you…pervert. You’ve ruined me…I can’t get married now.”

Lucca’s breathlessness didn’t stop, and she looked at Ash with breathtakingly flirtatious eyes. Her amethyst coloured eyes were watery, and her cheeks were dyed deep red. In addition to her cheeks, her long elf-like ears were dyed a shade of pink from the tip to the earlobe.

“I-I’m sorry, Lucca…!”

Despite the fact that it was an unfortunate accident, it was an indisputable fact that he had buried his face into a girl’s secret garden. Ash’s conscience felt uneasy.

[[Image:SnRK V06 066.jpg|thumb]]

However, it seemed as though he didn’t even have a single second to repent.

“Ash, have you mentally prepared yourself to be crushed?”

“How dare you be so shameless, I think even bringing out the Lautreamont Family’s motto will be in vain, right?”

For some reason, both Eco and Silvia had smiles on their faces. The Dragon’s kick and the Princess Knight’s iron fist struck at the same time.

“Oww!”

Although Ash was defencelessly thrown into the air, the strange thing was that this had a somewhat nostalgic feeling. It was almost as if one returned to their homeland after an absence of several years, a sensation which made people’s hearts warm. These past few months, the situation around Ash had change immensely, which caused him to feel confused. The truths which were unknown had been revealed one after the other. As the Avalon Knight, Ash had entered an area where he could only advance, as there was no path for retreat — but at least in this moment, he seemed to have temporarily returned to the lively times which were common when Eco was born.

===Part 5===
“Whew. Blame me for being too stupid for having you to do cleaning work. Anyway, all of you wait outside for me. In the meantime, you can let your heads cool down.”

After Rebecca crossed her arms in front of her chest, she spoke in a severe tone to Eco, Silvia, Lucca and Jessica. Eco and the others, who were ordered to assemble into a straight line didn’t even dare to utter a sound.

“Umm…President. I’m going to visit the optometrist.”

On the contrary, Max seemed dejected from being affected by the accident, and lost his enthusiasm. After all, his pair of glasses had broken, so it was inevitable that he would get frustrated. Max himself was not injured, his lenses had simply been cracked, which could be considered lucky amidst the misfortune. After watching Eco and the others leave, Ash realised an important fact.

''—Isn’t this strange? Right now…doesn’t that leave me alone with Rebecca-san…?''

Indeed, the ones who remained at Julius Hall were just the two people, Ash and Rebecca. The instant that he realised this, Ash’s body suddenly became tense.

“What is it, Ash?”

Rebecca asked in wonder when Ash panicked. A refreshing fragrance slowly made its way into Ash’s nose. It was undoubtedly the scent of Rebecca’s body.

“No-Nothing…I-I’m fine!”

It was just that the more Ash pretended to be calm, the less he could speak properly.

“It couldn’t be that you’re starting to feel nervous because you suddenly have to be alone with me, right?”

Rebecca had quickly seen right through Ash.

“T-That…”

“You don’t need to make yourself so nervous. If you think about it, we haven’t been alone together for a long time.”

Rebecca suddenly gave him a flirtatious look, and Ash could not prevent his heart from beating faster. Not only his cheeks, but even his earlobes became hot. Rebecca laughed and enjoyed the extremely embarrassed look on Ash’s face.

“I’ll tell you, Ash. Although this Rebecca Randall is the strict Student Council President, she is also a woman. Who knows if I wanted to create a situation where we would be alone from the beginning?”

“…Eh?”

“First of all, expelling those noisy girls from the room to create the current situation was none other than this — precisely what this lady wanted.”

“Rebecca…san?”

Ash nervously swallowed his saliva.

Could it be that Rebecca-san…she really wanted to be alone, so that was why she got rid of Eco and the others?

“Ash, it’s only us two in this house right now. Whatever we do, we won’t need to be afraid of anyone finding out.”

Rebecca calmly extended out her hands, and placed them on Ash’s face. Her slender fingers were gently stroking Ash’s cheeks. Through her fingertips, he could faintly feel the temperature of Rebecca’s body…

“Wah! Don’t do that, Rebecca-san!”

“Eh, why not?”

Rebecca turned her face slightly towards one side. She performed an action which was filled with the flavour of a young woman and displayed her charm, which caused Ash to feel lost as to where he should look.

“Because you’re so well behaved, Rebecca-san, you have an awe-inspiring appearance, you’re equally strict with yourself and everyone else…the point is, you’re the idol that the students of the entire school admire! For someone like you who’s admired like that, you can’t do these things just because it’s fun!”

“Phh…ahahahaha!”

Seeing Rebecca suddenly laugh, Ash was surprised. Rebecca, who normally laughed with dignity, was now laughing so hard that even tears had formed in the corners of her eyes.

“Rebecca-san?”

“Sorry. You looked so innocent and pure, so I couldn’t help restraining my laughter.”

“Eh? Then that means the things you just said are…”

“Of course it’s a joke.”

“Rebecca-san, that’s going too far!”

“Haha, didn’t I already apologise to you? It seems that the joke went a bit too far.”

After Rebecca smiled for a moment, her expression suddenly became serious.

“Yes, Ash. Taking this rare opportunity, I’ll confess to you how I feel.”

Ash’s heartbeat rapidly accelerated. Rebecca took a step forward, and then placed both her hands on top of Ash’s shoulders. Her expression was serious. She seemed like a completely different person from the one who was laughing just a moment before, and it didn’t seem anything like a joke.

“Listen to me, Ash. I have a lot of expectations from you.”

“Expectations?”

“Yes, that’s right. If I had to say that there was a student in this Academy who could exceed me — that person would definitely be you, Ash; that is my expectation.”

“You’re flattering me too much, I couldn’t do that!”

“There’s no need to be humble. I want you to become the next Student Council President. I’m going to graduate in half a year’s time, so I need to start looking for candidates to be my successor.”

“Eh!”

Those unexpected words left Ash speechless. The Student Council President of Dragonar Academy had a lot of responsibility, and couldn’t be compared to any ordinary Student Council Presidents. The position didn’t just surpass the mayor of Ansarivan City, but also gave the right to participate in municipal politics. In contrast, the President also needed to work hard to maintain the Academy’s top academic ranking. After all, as the Student Council President of Ansarivan, if results were unsatisfactory, it would be difficult to set an example for other students. For Ash, the position of Student Council President was like an unattainable cloud.

“Anyway, this is something which will not happen for a good few months. It’s enough for you to simply keep what I just said in a corner of your mind. Well – that’s the end of my personal matters. Before that group of noisy girls get back, let’s first clean up.”

“I understand, Rebecca-san!”

Ash stood up straight, and then responded with a brisk and loud reply. In fact, Rebecca’s request was very abrupt, which caused Ash to feel quite confused and unprepared, but he could truly feel Rebecca’s feelings of expectation. Before he became a member of the Student Council, Rebecca’s existence was like a flower at the peak of a mountain. He never thought that such a great senior would actually harbour such deep trust in him, and this fact caused Ash’s entire body to tremble with delight.

===Part 6===
“Yes, Ash. I actually found that there are bathrooms inside earlier…but there seems to be some problem with the plumbing. Could I trouble you to take a look?”

Just when Ash was busy wiping down the table in the conference room, Rebecca called for his help.

“When it comes to these kinds of hardware items, boys should understand it better, right?”

Ash stopped his hands, and then turned around to look at Rebecca.

“But what if I’m not familiar with those kinds of things?”

“If you can’t fix it, then we can just ask workers to repair it afterwards. Anyway, just go and take a look first.”

“Okay.”

Ash let go of the cloth, and then left with Rebecca. While they were passing through the corridor which had been swept clean, he began speaking to Rebecca, who was walking in front of him with large strides.

“I really didn’t think that there would even be bathrooms inside here.”

“Indeed. There’s a reception room, kitchen, meeting room, bedrooms, library, and even bathrooms…I looked around briefly, and this house has everything that it needs, it certainly is well-equipped.”

After a while, Rebecca arrived at a door which had a ‘bathroom’ sign hung on it.

“Incredible…!”

As soon as Ash stepped into the bathroom, he couldn’t help letting out words of praise. The bathroom was spacious enough to accommodate five people at once, and it was adorned with a splendid dragon styled décor, which was cause for amazement. The luxurious baths were built with marble. The four walls were decorated with dragon lights, which created a dreamy atmosphere inside the bathroom. However, it had been left unused for some ten years, so it not only had thick layers of dust, but also traces of mould everywhere. But, as long as it was given a thorough cleaning, it probably wouldn’t lose to the bathroom of a high-class hotel.

“It’s too early to celebrate, Ash. Do you remember what I just told you? The bathroom’s plumbing equipment seems to be broken.”

Rebecca reached out to turn one of the taps. But, perhaps because some part of the metallic components had rusted, the tap didn’t move at all. Thus, there was no way to fill the bathtub with water.

“Let’s swap and I’ll try.”

After Ash and Rebecca swapped, Ash gripped onto the tap handle.

“Unn…!”

He used all his effort to try rotating it. The tap seemed to have a slight ‘squeaking’ sound as it turned a bit, but there was still no water flow.

“Oh. It didn’t move even when I tried before, boys really do have more strength.”

“It isn’t that much of a big deal…”

Having lost his father when he was young, although Ash was used to hearing this kind of praise since he grew up in a single parent household, the same words coming from Rebecca still made him feel embarrassed.

“Alright, I’ll also help.”

Rebecca suddenly wrapped her hand around Ash’s hand.

“…!”

A surge of warmth seemed to be transmitted to him from the two hands which were pressed against each other. It felt as though the warmth of Rebecca’s body enveloped his whole right hand. It wasn’t just that. Because Rebecca leaned her body closer to Ash, her ample breasts pressed against Ash’s back…

''—Uh oh! This situation is bad!''

Toku toku toku…Ash’s chest was pounding incessantly. It seemed as if his whole mind focused on this heated moment, and liquid was gathering in his lower body. In order to cut off all distractions, Ash decided to focus all of his attention towards the task of ‘turning the tap’.

“I’m going to turn it, Rebecca-san!”

After clenching the tap handle, Ash mustered all of his strength. Rebecca also strongly gripped his hand.

—Ga!

The rusty tap was successfully turned at last.

“Yes!”

Ash joyfully cheered, but Rebecca raised her brows in surprise.

“Wait a minute, Ash. The thing that you’re holding in your hand…what is it?”

“Eh?”

Ash carefully looked at the object that was held firmly within the palm of his hand. —It was actually the corroded and broken faucet, which had been forcefully broken off. The next instant, the tap which had lost its faucet violently spewed out a column of water.

“Uwaa!”

“Get away quickly, Ash!”

Rebecca pushed Ash aside, and then took out a Dragon Crystal.

“Azul Expression<ref>Kana was <Azul Expression>, Kanji was <Frozen Fang of the Blue Ice Dragon>.</ref>!”

In front of the invocation of the Oracle, there was a blue dragon spell, which belonged to high-level magic. The spell which was invoked by Rebecca had the effect of freezing, which was evident from the name. At the same time that Ash felt a burst of the biting cold, the column of water became ice.

“Phew…that’ll manage to stop the leak. I’ll ask the workers to repair the plumbing problems at a later date—”

Rebecca’s face carried an expression that didn’t seem to mind, and she turned back around to look at Ash.

“It looks like the both of us are completely wet now.”

“Haha….yes.”

At that time, Ash noticed that both he and Rebecca were completely soaked. Rebecca’s drenched red hair had droplets of water dripping down. Her thoroughly soaked uniform was tightly sticking onto her skin, and emphasised the perfect curves of her body.

“Hm? Is there something wrong? Ash.”

Rebecca twirled her wet hair as she pondered that. Did she not realise that her current behaviour was very seductive? Or was she perhaps feigning it again so that she could tease Ash for fun?

“I-It’s nothing! I’m going to light the fireplace!”

[[Image:SnRK V06 078.jpg|thumb]]

Ash quickly turned around, and swiftly bolted towards the reception room which had a fireplace.

===Part 7===
The storage room seemed to have some firewood which could still be used, so Ash decided to use them. The sculpture on top of the stone fireplace was a soaring dragon which carried a strong resemblance to the style of Dragonar Academy. After Ash lit the fire, Rebecca also came to the reception room.

“Ah, Rebecca-san, you came just at the right time, I just lit the fire.”

“Thank you, Ash.”

After seeing Rebecca step in front of the fireplace, she suddenly began to take off her uniform.

“…!”

Her one-piece uniform fell onto the floor with a ‘pacha’ noise. Her snow-white skin was exposed from underneath her clothes. Rebecca bodyline was like an hourglass, which had a graceful eight<ref>Basically saying that Rebecca’s body resembles a figure 8. My interpretation: large bust, slim waist, wide hips.</ref> figure. One of her bra straps had already slipped off her shoulder, and was just clinging onto her upper arm. It was a mature and enchanting appearance…

“I-I’ll go outside and wait!”

Ash wanted to rush out of the room in order to avoid it.

“Wait, Ash.”

However, Rebecca had immediately grabbed his wrist and pulled him back, which caused Ash to nearly bite his tongue.

“Rebecca-san…?”

The proud <Scarlet Empress> had calmly exposed her bare skin in front of Ash. Moreover, it was just the two people, Ash and Rebecca in the room right now.

“You also got completely soaked, hurry up and take your uniform off. The Five Hundred Years Festival is almost here, it’ll be troublesome if you catch a cold.”

In contrast to the embarrassed Ash, Rebecca’s expression was serious.

“But…”

“What, are you disagreeing with my orders?”

Rebecca’s eyes narrowed into a slit. She didn’t smile, her eyes were frozen like the spell, and they radiated a chilling atmosphere.

“I follow! I-I’ll t-take them off!”

“Hm, it’s good if you’re obedient.”

Rebecca laughed contentedly.

Ash listened to the ‘crackling’ sound emitted by the fireplace, as he sat with his arms around his bent knees. The bandage which was wrapped around his left arm had also been soaked by the water, so he also took it off along with his uniform to dry. Having the <Seikoku> on his left arm exposed, and sitting down with only his underwear on caused Ash to feel uneasy.

“………”

After Ash sat down in front of the fireplace, he had not said another thing. Rebecca, who was wearing only her underwear was sitting behind him to share the heat. If he was unlucky enough to allow Eco or Silvia to see this scene, it would be fair enough to see that he would be dragged to his death…just when Ash was thinking about that—

—Pah.

Rebecca suddenly leaned onto his back, and Ash couldn’t stop himself from being startled by it. Rebecca’s skin was touching Ash’s back. No, it wasn’t just called touching anymore. It was completely pressed against him. Through their close skin contact, Ash could feel the warmth of Rebecca’s body.

“This way, it feels much warmer, right?”

Rebecca whispered to Ash.

“Y…Y-Y-Yeah…!”

Ash was so embarrassed that even his voice broke when he tried to speak. He had become as stiff as a stone statue because he was aware that Rebecca had leaned her back against his own.

===Part 8===
The four girls Eco, Silvia, Lucca, and Jessica, who were all kicked out of from Julius Hall sat side by side on a bench in the academy, bored. There was no doubt that all four of them had feelings for Ash. As a result, the current scene was somewhat awkward and unnatural. No one wanted to start talking about anything, so the tense and silent atmosphere continued.

''—Ah…the one who should be closest to Ash should obviously be me, why are there so many attractive female animals sticking beside him…''

Eco quietly peeked at Silvia’s and Jessica’s chests. Both of them had breasts which could make their uniform jacket tall and full. Moreover, Silvia was the Princess of the Knight Country, and Jessica was also quite impressive. As for Lucca, although she had a quiet personality, and her bust size was just as flat as Eco’s, she had the unique, fairy-like beauty that only those of Elbaff possessed, in addition to being quite gifted.

''—C-Could…I be the one lacking the most feminine charm among these four people…?''

Ever since she had obtained the information from the Mother Dragon, Eco no longer needed to worry about the difference between races. If she was allowed to grow for a period of time, Eco would also be able to bear children with humans. Being able to stand on the same starting line as her rivals caused Eco to feel excited. However, not long after that, she began to have a new feeling of unease.

''—Also, Rebecca feels strange.''

Only the two people, Ash and Rebecca remained to work inside Julius Hall. The serious Rebecca didn’t seem like a person who would have indecent relationships, but when discussing who was the strongest and most beautiful female student in the school, everyone would undoubtedly say ‘Rebecca Randall’. Furthermore, the way that Rebecca looked at Ash compared to the other male students felt completely different. Of course, Eco didn’t have any evidence to support her ideas. It was based purely on an animal — no, a woman’s intuition. At that time—

“—Hey, ladies. How’s your mood today?”

A male student with long hair had suddenly flown over to them. The male student had a tidy appearance, and the temperament of a noble. The Maestro which exuded a brilliant elegance swept up a gust of wind, and then landed on the ground. The Maestro had a large figure, on par with Gawain. The black crystals which were decorated on its forehead blossomed with a chilling cold glow. The instant that she saw those black crystals, Eco shuddered. Although the crystals looked like decorations, a terrifying aura could be sensed from them. With the imposing appearance of a noble, he stood on top of the Maestro’s head.

“He is…!”

Seeing his face, Jessica immediately stood up from the bench. It seemed as though Jessica knew the name of this man. Eco carefully looked at the noble’s face. His jet-black hair was tied into a bunch, his slender eyebrows possessed determination, and his two eyes were a shade of dark blue. He had a high nose, and he was like a handsome statue which was crafted by top-class sculptors.

“…Who are you?”

After Eco angrily glared at him, the noble made a hearty laugh.

“Seeing as you have the horns of a dragon on your head…you must be Eco, right?”

Zidon, zidon…the Maestro moved closer to Eco, step by step along with the sound of its muffled footsteps. Both sides became very close to each other, so much so that if they had the intention of doing so, it could open its mouth to swallow Eco. Even so, Eco did not show any signs of fear. It was because she knew that dragons wouldn’t harm their own kins’ descendant of the Avalon Royal Family without reason. The noble extended his hand towards Eco with a graceful movement.

“Young dragon Eco — starting today, you will be my partner.”

“What?”

What was this man trying to say?

“Listen carefully, Eco. In my rule, you play an indispensable role. I’ll get straight to the point; I need you. More specifically, I need the power of the Avalon Holy Dragons’ Royal Family.”

“You…are you a pawn of the Empire!?”

Eco became more vigilant, and stared at the noble.

“Fu…how sad, you’d actually lump me together with those people from the Zepharos Empire.”

“Then, who are you?”

The noble revealed an eloquent smile, as if he had been waiting for Eco to ask this question for a long time. As if it had understood its master’s thoughts, the Maestro immediately switched to stand on its hind legs. Oscar’s foothold was suddenly elevated higher.

“My name is Oscar Brailsford, the future king of Chevron! This dragon is my faithful Pal, Tristan!”

The noble imposingly declared that from high above them.

“That sounds rather condescending…”

Jessica, who was beside Eco murmured that with a somewhat surprised expression. At that time, Silivia, who had initially remained quiet, stood up and walked forward.”

“That’s a rather rude and condescending introduction, Oscar-dono.”

“Well well, it’s actually Her Royal Highness Princess Silvia Lautreamont-dono. I almost didn’t recognise you because you were mingling with these common people.”

After Oscar scoffed at that, he looked down at Silvia arrogantly. The two of them seemed to be old acquaintances. One of them was the Princess of the Knight Country, and the other was a noble of the Chevron Kingdom, so it wasn’t strange for them to have met each other before in other places…Eco secretly thought.

“Oscar-dono, with all due respect, I remember that your succession to the throne is ranked as one hundred and eighth, which in short, is last. Practically speaking, your succession to the throne is nothing more than a dream, correct?”

“Fu…it is correct that my current position is at the very bottom. But if you only judge the situation with one-sided information, you can’t become the Queen of Knights, you know?”

“What did you say…!?”

Silvia’s face became red.

“It is correct that among my siblings, there are hundreds of people with the right to inherit the throne, however, I have the Maestro Tristan. Among the potential successors to the throne, I am the only Dragonar.”

With an egocentric expression, Oscar continued

“In addition, the requirements for the successor of the Chevron Kingdom are concise and simple — as long as they’re male, and they’re the strongest, then that’s enough! In order to make myself become the strongest candidate to the throne, I need Eco!”

“It appears…there’s no room for discussion.”

Silvia decided to give up on convincing him, as she glared at Oscar—

“Listen carefully, Oscar Brailsford! Dragons are the treasure of the Knight Country, so as the Princess of the Lautreamont Family — and as a friend, I will protect Eco, and she will not be associated with you!”

“You…!”

Hearing this magnificent declaration, Eco looked at Silvia’s back in surprise. Ever since the novitiate ended, the relationship between Eco and Silvia had become rigid. Eco said that she could not forgive Silvia for kissing Ash no matter what, while Silvia locked herself in her own room all day. Even so — facing Oscar, who coveted Eco, Silvia did not hesitate to declare that she would protect her. She even called her a ‘friend’. Eco couldn’t stop her eyes from becoming watery. Silvia took out a Bright Dragon Crystal from her pocket, and then raised it up high.

“—I command you in the name of Silvia Lautreamont! Come, Lancelot!”

“Hooooaaaaarrrrr…oooooo…!”

Lancelot’s roar responded to Silvia’s call, and a thunder-like sound rattled the sky. Lancelot instantly appeared at that point in space. After Silvia jumped onto its back and gripped the reins, she confronted Oscar. However, in contrast to Tristan, Lancelot’s body was rather small, and there was still room for growth. Their age difference was only a year, but it was like the difference between an adult and a child. The problem wasn’t Lancelot’s lack of maturity, but rather, it was Tristan’s extraordinary growth.

“Fu…since that’s the case, we’ll come and test your skill. Tristan!”

In response to Oscar’s command, Tristan roared. From Tristan’s nose, a violet ball of lightning was fired. The sphere gradually became larger as it was accompanied by crackling sounds.

—Doon!

Next, a shockwave powerful enough to shake the earth exploded. What Tristan used was high-level magic — Shiny Silver Lightning Bolt Blast<ref>Kana was <Shiny Silver Lightning Bolt Blast>, Kanji was <Silver Ray of the Lightning Dragon>.</ref>.

“Kuh…Lancelot!”

Lancelot followed Silvia’s instructions, and created a defensive magic shield. A crystal-like protective barrier shined brilliantly, and formed in front of Lancelot. The instant that those two impacted each other — a flash of light rendered everything in Eco’s vision a shade of silvery-white. Eco held onto Jessica’s body, and slowly opened her eyes. Then, she witnessed an unbelievable sight. Lancelot was actually being pushed pack while being pressed against its protective barrier/shield.

“Fufu. Has your arrogance from before disappeared? Princess Silvia?”

Oscar teased with a tyrannical tone. Tristan then fired a second, and third ball of light.

“Guh…hold on, Lancelot!”

Silvia gritted her teeth and made a cry of anguish. As strong as Lancelot was, it could only focus entirely on defence at this time, and seemed to be unable to move.

“Come, Gawain!”

Lucca, who realised that Silvia was struggling, raised her Dragon Crystal up high and called for Gawain.

“Ruuuooooooooooooooooo…!”

Gawain also jumped through space to instantly appear. After a mighty roar similar to that of Lancelot, Gawain carried Lucca on its back, and then flew towards Tristan to attack. Tristan’s magic attack was interrupted, as it quickly dodged Gawain’s sudden assault.

“Thanks, Lucca!”

Silvia, who had been freed, moved to Gawain’s side while she rode on Lancelot.

“That person…is very strong…”

Lucca actually made a rare frown.

“It’s alright, Lucca. As long as we work together he’s not a match for us.”

Silvia spoke confidently, but Lucca shook her head.

“Be careful…the black crystal on Tristan’s forehead…has an ominous feeling.”

“What are you saying?”

A leisurely smile emerged on Oscar’s face.

“Fu. You’re an Elbaff person in the Unios Course? This battle is becoming more and more interesting.”

Tristan’s massive body suddenly disappeared. Like the words ‘suddenly disappeared’, it had vanished from that spot.

“What!”

The same time that Silvia exclaimed in surprise, Tristan had moved behind Lancelot. Tristan’s tail twisted and bent like a whip, and directly struck Lancelot’s hind leg. Although Lancelot let out a painful wail, it endured the pain, and did not back down yet. The moment that it turned around, it released a red spray of dragon’s breath. Tristan also spat out a crimson fire dragon breath, without showing any signs of weakness. The two breaths got closer to a collision, and whipped up a burst of wind. However, with the same kind of breath attack, Tristan’s firepower overwhelmingly surpassed that of Lancelot.

“Uooh…!”

In order to protect its master at all costs, the wounded Lancelot made an intimidating growl at Tristan despite its injuries.

“—Gawain!”

At that time, without knowing what Lucca could be thinking, she began to fly straight up into the sky at high-speed.

“Could it be…!”

Eco widened her eyes. She recalled the scene from the lakeside training camp several months ago. Lucca was flying about in the sky over the academy. No, she wasn’t just flying about without a purpose — Lucca was painting the pattern of her <Seikoku> on the canvas of the sky. It looked like she intended to release magic through a Dragon Dance. While gliding through the sky, Gawain left behind a trail of pink magic, and slowly completed the composition/pattern of her <Seikoku>. Oscar remained still, as he did not understand the meaning of it at all. After a while, the pattern of the <Seikoku> was finally completed, and shone down a bright light.

“Second Dragon Riding Dance — ‘Burst of Raining Spears’!”

At the same time that Lucca cried out, a countless number of spears which were made with the power of magic fell towards the ground.

“Hey…Lucca-san!? Even if he is an enemy, this move of yours is too much!”

The myriad of spears which rained down from the sky at high-speed caused Jessica’s face to go pale while she cried out in amazement.

“Fu, so that’s the famed Dragon Riding Dance?”

Oscar looked up at the sky, and happily muttered. In an instant, many spears pierced the ground, which caused a cloud of dust to rise into the sky. Oscar and Tristan were enveloped in the cloud of dust. They thought that the other side had been shown who the winner was, but unexpectedly, an arrogant voice actually rang out from within the cloud of dust.

“Unfortunately, the results make me rather disappointed.”

Stunned, Eco widened her eyes and stared ahead. When the dust in front of her dispersed, she could see that Tristan stood undaunted and unharmed within the centre of what had become a large crater, as well as Oscar, who stood upon its head with a clear smile.

“Kuh…!”

Lucca quickly descended, while riding on Gawain. She stood in front of Eco and Jessica to protect them, and also stared at Oscar, who was in front of her with menacing eyes. Maintaining a confrontational position, she said to Jessica without turning her head back

“Jessica…take Eco and run away. Someone able to defeat Oscar…Rebecca would probably be the only one!”

Lucca, who was usually rather calm, was now frantically yelling.

“—Lucca’s right. You should hurry up and get President and Ash for protection.”

Interjecting from the side was Silvia. Thanks to the help from Lucca, she was able to gain some time and recovered a bit of her strength. Silvia took the reins, and moved with Lancelot to stand beside Gawain.

“I understand. Come on, Eco-san! We’ll leave this to them for now!”

Jessica pulled Eco’s hand, and quickly began to run — but after not even ten steps, she was stopped in her tracks by an ambush.

“Hmph. Did you think I would let you guys go so easily?”

A girl dressed in a black maid outfit acted as an impregnable wall, and stood in front of those two to block their path. Perhaps because she was wearing a black leather eyepatch, the girl exuded a sense of determination. Her eyebrows were high, which gave off an arrogant impression.

“Ora, hurry up and give the young dragon Eco to me. Otherwise—”

The girl with the eyepatch leapt forward, and then took out a set of daggers. Four in her right hand, and four in her left hand — she mercilessly threw a total of eight daggers at the two people.

“Hii!”

Jessica protected Eco behind her, but her body stiffened in fear—

—Pasha!

Accompanied by the sound of a flag or wings flapping in the air, someone interrupted midway. That person spun around at high-speed to strike down the flying daggers with her skirt.

“Hello, Celes-sama. You’re being too rude, okay?”

The reinforcements who saved Eco and Jessica out of nowhere, was actually Cosette. Looking at the basket in her arms, she should have just returned from her shopping. The daggers which she had struck down with her skirt before were all scattered around Cosette.

“Do you know this woman?”

Upon hearing this question, Cosette revealed a wry smile.

“She’s called Celestina Lafon. She’s Oscar-sama’s personal maid. The Lafon family and Shelly family are relatives, which is why I’ve heard of her.”

“You’re the maid of the fourth Princess! Animals should have the appearance of animals, you should resign yourself to crawling on the ground!”

Celes’ eyebrows were raised to their highest point, and she cursed at Cosette with an unpleasant tone.

“I would return those words right back at you — counterpart-san.”

After Cosette replied with a smile, she whispered to Eco and Jessica

“Although I’m not sure what happened here, please leave this for me to deal with.”

[[Image:SnRK V06 096.jpg|thumb]]

===Part 9===
“In the end, the Vice-President didn’t show up. It seems that my leadership skills could be better.”

After a brief silence, Rebecca murmured/muttered that out.

“The Vice-President?”

Fortunately, Rebecca took the initiative to start a topic of conversation, and Ash’s tentatively tense mood relaxed. Rebecca and Ash still sat with their backs against each other. The reason why he didn’t open his mouth to say anything was because he was afraid that he would collapse at any time.

“Mmn. I did send him a notice about it.”

“Speaking of which…I haven’t seen the Vice-President yet. He’s always absent without an excuse, so is it really okay to overlook this Vice-President? It really doesn’t suit you that you’d actually tolerate such a lax person, Rebecca-san.”

“The Vice-President Oscar’s circumstances are highly extraordinary. To be honest, I feel quite troubled.”

Hearing Rebecca’s reply as she sighed, Ash felt surprised.

“Even a strong person such as Rebecca-san feels troubled?”

“If it wasn’t like that, how would I let him get away with being like that?”

“What kind of person is Vice-President?”

“Oscar Brailsford — is a second year of the Senios course. It might not be possible to count the number of his characteristics with ten fingers…but the characteristic of his that’s most worth mentioning is his identity as a noble of the Chevron Kingdom.”

“Eh? Isn’t it a bit too strange that he’s someone from Chevron, yet also a Dragonar?”

“Then, you currently know about this matter?”

“Sorry. I’m not very familiar with any news outside the Academy…”

“It’s fine. You’re not wrong, foreigners don’t have the right to participate in the <Orphan Ceremony>. However, the aristocracy of the Chevron Kingdom is an exception. Every year, several children who are members of the Chevron royalty and aristocracy are sent here to participate, the truth is that it’s a special place.”

“I didn’t know about this at all…”

“The special places were decided on fifty years ago. It’s just that, not a single Chevron person has succeeded in becoming a breeder these past fifty years. Whether the reason was because they lacked qualities to become a breeder, or perhaps the Mother Dragon insisted on people from the Knight Country…no one knows.”

“So Vice-President is the first successful case?”

“That’s right. After a long time of being ignored, or perhaps lacking the special qualifications to participate, the first Chevron person recognised by the Mother Dragon was Oscar.”

“The Vice-President really isn’t just some ordinary guy…but, is that it?”

“What do you mean?”

Rebecca seemed slightly startled for a moment.

“I now already know that he’s a noble of Chevron and that he has special circumstances. But that doesn’t seem like a reason that would cause you to feel troubled.”

“…Fu. You mind is quite sharp.”

Rebecca revealed a slight smile, as if in admiration of that.

“It is in fact like this…”

When Rebecca’s words became slightly vague and quiet, Ash felt surprised.

“Towards me in the past, Oscar—”

In that moment, as if to interrupt Rebecca’s words—

DOOON…!

A ground-shaking noise like that of an earthquake suddenly reverberated, along with an earthquake-like trembling.

“Uwah! That was just an earthquake right!?”

“Yes, the epicentre is very close to us.”

Through their backs which were pressed against each other, he could feel that Rebecca had tensed up. But, Rebecca didn’t have any intention of separating.

“Could it be that there’s construction work around here?”

“No, I haven’t of any plans for construction work.”

At the same time that Rebecca calmly replied to that question…

—PANG!

The door to the reception room was roughly shoved open.

“It’s bad, Ash!”

“Hime-sama and Lucca-san are in danger!”

Eco and Jessica shouted that out as they rushed in, seemingly short of breath. Although the two of them were out of breath, the expression on their faces changed to anger as soon as they saw the appearance of Ash and Rebecca.

“Hey! You guys aren’t cleaning seriously at all!”

“Rebecca-san! You didn’t make up an excuse to drive us out so that you could be alone with Ash-sama, did you?”

Eco and Jessica advanced towards them while they revealed terrifying expressions on their faces.

“Calm down a bit both of you. We just got wet because the tap faucet broke, and now we’re waiting for our uniforms to dry.”

In contrast to Ash’s embarrassed face, Rebecca replied with confidence.

“Was it really just that? You two wouldn’t currently be…enjoying yourselves after doing it, right?”

“Nothing like that. Getting back to the point, you guys said that Silvia and Lucca were in danger; what actually happened?”

After a sharp glance from Rebecca, Jessica recalled the urgent situation.

“Yes! Eco-san was targeted by Oscar, and then…”

Eco then followed Jessica’s incomplete sentence.

“In order to allow us to escape, Silvia, Lucca and Cosette are fighting against them!”

Although the situation sounded quite unbelievable, Eco and Jessica wore serious expressions, so it didn’t seem like they were lying.

“So that loud sound from before was…”

Ash was dumbfounded. If Oscar’s target was Eco, then it was connected to Ash as well. Although he didn’t know what Oscar was thinking, since he had set his eyes on Eco, Ash wouldn’t be able to let him go. Even if the other side was his senior, the Student Council Vice-President, or a Chevron noble — since he wanted to harm Eco, Ash had no choice but to fight back against him.

“Rebecca-san! I’m going to stop Oscar!”

Ash picked up his half-dry uniform and swiftly put it on, and then rushed out of the room.

“I’m also going!”

Coming from behind Ash was the sound of Eco’s high-pitched yell.

===Part 10===
“How is this possible!?”

After arriving at the Academy, Ash gasped, and he stood frozen on the spot.

“This is a joke, right…?”

Beside Ash, Eco was also flabbergasted and lost for words. Lancelot and Gawain both curled up their bodies, and lay in the middle of the Academy grounds. Silvia and Lucca were lying on top of the backs of their respective Pals; they had lost consciousness, and passed out. At first glance, the two of them didn’t seem to have any obvious external injuries, so Ash let out a sigh of relief. On the other hand, in a place that was some distance away from the battle of the Dragonars—

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!”

Two maids were staring each other down as they released a murderous intent. One of them was Cosette, the other was a girl wearing an eyepatch. It was a face that Ash did not recognise. A haughty voice drifted down towards Ash’s head.

“—Yo, Ash Blake. You’ve finally come.”

The boy who had defeated Silvia and Lucca stood in a relaxed manner atop the head of the Maestro Tristan.

“You’re the Vice-President? What’s your purpose for doing this?”

Oscar looked straight into Ash’s face, and then smiled after a brief pause.

“I’ve wanted to meet you for a long time. Of course, it would be a meeting of fists!”

Tristan responded to Oscar’s words, and took a step forward.

DON…! The ground shook vigorously up and down along with a thunderous sound.

“Hold on! Since you want to exchange fists, we’ll talk once you get down from there first!”

Ash shouted upwards loudly, but Oscar simply looked down with a condescending gaze and said with a cold and sarcastic tone

“When did I say that I was going to use my fists? I want to give you Tristan’s fist.”

“Do you want to kill me!?”

“Trash talk!”

At the behest of Oscar, Tristan stomped down its front limb. Ash hugged Eco and jumped aside with her.

“Kya!”

Eco cried out softly as she held onto Ash. Tristan claws dug into the ground at the spot that Ash and Eco originally were. Accompanied by the loud noise, a cloud of dust was kicked up and obscured their vision, like a grey veil all around them, Tristan’s figure appeared from the smoke once more.

“Oya oya, the title of the ‘Avalon Knight’ is rather grand, but is this all the strength you have?”

Oscar’s face revealed a cruel smile.

“Fufu, can you evade the next strike? Go, Tristan!”

Tristan roared, and stared ferociously at Ash. Ash gritted his teeth. If Oscar really did have an interest in Eco, it was fair to say that he didn’t plan to take any lives.

''—This guy, is he just playing with us…?''

Tristan let out a deafening roar, and then lifted its front limb up high again. Its front limb blocked out the sun, which caused Ash’s and Eco’s entire bodies to be enveloped by its shadow.

“What is it? If you don’t try to escape seriously, I really will have him stomp down, you know?”

Just when Oscar’s face showed such a malicious smile, and his condescending arrogance was projected onto Ash—

“—Leave this to me!”

All of a sudden, a crimson red fireball flew straight towards them, and grazed Tristan’s belly. Seeing that its silver fur was charred slightly, Tristan’s face became resentful, and raised its head to look up at a point in the sky.

“Rebecca-san!”

Ash cried out loudly.

Wearing an Ark which glowed with crimson light, Rebecca rode atop the Maestro Cú Chulainn as she appeared in the sky above the Academy. She hadn’t used a saddle, and was simply standing majestically on top of her Pal’s head — although that dragon riding posture was the same as Oscar’s, the decisive difference between the two was truly the presence or absence of an Ark. After Rebecca descended graciously while riding on top of Cú Chulainn, she sent a sharp gaze towards Oscar.

“You do know that fighting is prohibited at school don’t you, Oscar?”

“Are you trying to bind me by relying on the school rules?”

“…I’m curious, you don’t really think that you can defeat me in a fight, do you?”

The edge of Oscar’s mouth twitched, and he made a sly smile at the frowning Rebecca.

“The answer is YES, the legend of the strongest Rebecca Randall, I’ll end that today!”

At the same time that Oscar proudly made such a declaration, Tristan’s roar resounded throughout the sky.

“What is this…?”

After Ash instinctively said that, Oscar declared as if he stood upon a divine pedestal

“I command you in the name of Oscar Brailsford! Present the Ark that you have created to me!”

Oscar’s entire body was instantly enveloped by a golden light, followed by a dazzling flash. The blinding flash of light forced Ash and Eco to squint their eyes as they raised their arms to cover their sight. After the light receded and their vision returned to normal, Ash saw…

“You can all see right now, that I am a true Arch Dragonar.”

After Oscar spoke with words filled with self-confidence, an eloquent smile appeared on his face. The Ark that appeared similar to a lion’s fur was majestic, and the armaments on the upper and lower body were all golden in colour. Gold was the representative colour of the Chevron Kingdom, moreover, the emblem of the Chevron Royal Family was a lion. Tristan probably went by Oscar’s origins and ambitions to create this majestic Ark.

“Now Rebecca, do not forget the agreement we had between us — if I win, you have to become bride!”

“What? There was something like that?”

Ash was greatly surprised, and couldn’t help saying that. Challenging Rebecca itself was a foolish decision, but he actually wanted to take her as a bride for marriage! The confidence of the man in front of him was immense, and Ash felt amazed by it.

“Did you think that you could defeat me with that improvised Ark alone, Oscar?”

Rebecca displayed a calm expression in her eyes, and undermined the enemy’s confidence and pride first.

“That’s what I like about you, Rebecca! Because you’re such a strong woman, you make my fighting spirit burn even stronger!”

That sentence became the signal for the start of the fight. Cú Chulainn and Tristan both responded to their master’s fighting spirit as they unleashed ground-shaking roars, and began flapping their wings. The two crimson and golden Arch Dragonars soared upwards with a whirlwind from their flapping wings.

Upon hearing the commotion, teaching staff, guards, and those who were working in the Dragon Houses all gathered in the Academy grounds, but everyone simply looked up at the sky, and watched.

“Incredible! They’re in a completely different league from the other students!”

Ash also looked up at the sky, unable to conceal his surprised expression. At an altitude of approximately one hundred metres above the grounds of Dragonar Academy, Rebecca and Oscar were engaged in an intense aerial battle.

“—Ash-sama, you know Oscar-sama’s nickname?”

At that time, Cosette had calmly walked over to Ash’s side.

“Cosette-san!? What happened to that maid with the eyepatch from before?”

“Are you talking about Celeste-sama? She’s over there.”

After Cosette exposed a splendid smile, she turned around to look behind her. Ash followed her gaze, and was almost frightened to that point that he almost fell backwards. Celeste lay on the ground in a corner of the Academy like a caterpillar. Her body was convulsing, and foam was forming at her mouth.

“Cosette-san, did you do that to her?”

“It’s embarassing.”

Cosette held her cheek with her right hand, and her face became completely red. Ash vowed to himself that he would never go against Cosette.

“Oh yeah! Is it alright to leave Hime-sama there? There’s also Lucca!”

“I already took both of them to the infirmary just then.”

“You’re way too fast!”

Ash was stunned. Ash turned to look at another corner of the Academy; neither Lancelot or Gawain had anyone on their backs. Cosette’s trained reactions caused Ash to gulp.

“Anyway, what was Oscar’s nickname?”

Thinking about the topic from before that was unfinished, Ash asked.

“Oscar-sama’s nickname is — The Baron of Sonic.”

“I see. In terms of speed alone, it feels as if he’s faster than Rebecca-san.”

Ash looked up at the sky, and felt convinced. At that time, Eco nervously tugged on Ash’s sleeve.

“Hey, there’s no need to worry right? That guy called Oscar seems to covet my power…and if Rebecca is beaten by him…”

Ash placed his hand on top of Eco’s head, and tried to appease her mood/emotions.

“Don’t worry. Although I just let Rebecca-san go out to rescue/save us, I’ll definitely risk my life to protect Eco next time.”

“Wh…!”

Seeing that Ash declared that he wanted to protect her so bluntly, Eco blushed.

“But I also need Eco to help me. After all, as a Dragonar without a Pal, I’m no different to an ordinary soldier.”

Perhaps because she was so embarrassed, it looked as if her face was the colour of a rose, and Eco turned her head to the other side.

“I know that! Y-You should remember this; having the opportunity to wear the Ark that I make is the highest honour for a Dragonar!”

“Unfortunately, it’s just an unfinished product.”
<nowiki>
“WHAT DID YOU SAY ~~~~~~!”
</noiwiki>
Eco stomped her feet with a seemingly unstoppable anger. In fact, the Ark that Eco made was incomplete. Because there was no fixed outer appearance, the sensation could be described as simply wearing the armour, and it was like having a layer of magic over one’s body. Even though it was an incomplete Ark, it was possible to use the Ark weapon which was installed simply by wearing it — Holy Sword Excalibur, as well as various other pre-installed equipment which was worth relying on. More importantly, for the Dragon Race to present an Ark to their master was a proof of their loyalty and love. Because, only when a dragon became the most cherished in their master’s mind would an Ark be born—

“If I could do it, why wouldn’t I immediately want to create a perfect Ark for you!? But, I’m just a young dragon, my knowledge and skills are also very lacking—”

Ash made a wry smile, and placed his hand over Eco’s head.

“Sorry, Eco. I didn’t have the intention of looking down on you, it’s fine as long as you work hard according to your own habits.”
<nowiki>
“~~~~~!”
</nowiki>
Having her head pat by Ash, Eco turned around with red eyes. At that time, a sudden loud noise shook the atmosphere. A gust of strong wind gushed through Eco’s long hair. Cosette was also holding her skirt down, while resisting the strong wind. Soon after that, particles of ash drifted down from the sky. With a feeling of disbelief, Ash looked at the Maestro which fell from the sky, down to the grounds of the Academy from afar. Eco and Cosette also gasped. Having fallen from the sky, it was actually Cú Chulainn, covered in wounds. The surrounding earth that it had impacted became like a crater.

“This can’t be real…Rebecca-san was defeated?”

Ash couldn’t believe what he was seeing with his own eyes, and muttered softly. Rebecca was lying on top of Cú Chulainn’s head, and her Ark seemed abnormal. The armour had been damaged, and her skin underneath it was exposed. It was a harsh scene which made people look away, it was as if a delicate red rose had been instantly destroyed.

“—I’m so disappointed in you, Rebecca.”

While carrying Oscar, Tristan gracefully descended from the sky.

“When you were fighting against me, you were always very careful so as not to allow the fight damage the surroundings, right?”

“Yes. It looks like I underestimated your strength, and I didn’t think that you’d already reached this level.”

Despite her body being badly injured, Rebecca remained calm.

“Well. Have you finally decided to be my woman?”

“No, that is impossible.”

“You rejected that too quickly!”

It was unexpected that Oscar would show such a serious expression as he retorted.

“For me, the throne of a princess isn’t comfortable to sit on at all. Please understand that, Oscar.”

“You ask for too much. The most suitable one to warm up the throne of the Chevron Princess is really none other than your perfect ass. The throne of the princess must also be quite willing to accept your ample and tight ass.”

While saying so, a sarcastic smile emerged on Oscar’s face.

“The talk aside, it looks to me as if your Ark is about to shatter, and Cú Chulainn has already depleted its magic. Even then, you’d only be able to take one hit at best, right?”

“If that’s what you think, why don’t you come and try it?”

“Fu. That’s certainly like my woman.”

Having just had a smile on his face a moment ago, Oscar suddenly revealed an expression of dissatisfaction.

“Frankly/Honestly, since a while ago, I thought that your magic spear Gáe Bolg was very strange. Today, I definitely have to break that hateful magic spear in half! Fly, Tristan!”

Oscar issued an order to Tristan, and then quickly ascended into the sky.

“We’re going up, Cú Chulainn!”

Rebecca also soared up into the sky with Cú Chulainn. Both people exchanged forth their Ark weapons at the same time.

“Appear! The unflowing magic bow — Failnaught!”

Oscar summoned a bow that shone with a brilliant golden light.

The bow and arrow which were composed of magic appeared out of thin air when he began to pull back the bowstring.

“Appear! The certain hit magic spear — Gáe Bolg!”

On the other hand, Rebecca had summoned the magic spear Gáe Bolg which glowed red. As soon as Rebecca held it in her right hand, it immediately released an incredible amount of magic energy. The Ark weapons of those two people released resonating sounds, as the hot air around them entwined. Ash immediately stood in front of Eco, and protected her from the roaring winds that were billowing. Eco also calmly held onto Ash’s hand, and tightly intertwined her fingers with his. This response made Ash surprised. He turned to look over his shoulder, and saw Eco with her head down, seemingly shy, but she still continued to hold Ash’s hand tightly. Despite the critical situation, Ash couldn’t stop his face from becoming very hot.

“—Magic bow Failnaught. I have also once heard of its power. It’s said that it’s certain to hit, and that it has never missed. Precisely because it’s a bow that will not create any flow or current…it’s called ‘unflowing’.”

After hearing Cosette’s explanation, Ash recalled a certain thing.

“According to that, its ability is very similar to that of Rebecca-san’s Gáe Bolg. Gáe Bolg is the certain hit spear.”

“Yes. Both sides belong to the category of weapons which interfere with one’s ‘fate’.”

“I see! Oscar said before that he thought Gáe Bolg was very strange, so it was actually because it has a similar nature to Failnaught…”

The instant that Ash murmured that, Rebecca and Oscar released their certain-hit attacks.

“Become my bride, Rebecca!”

At the same time that Oscar said that, he let go of the bowstring.

“If you can defeat me, I might be willing to consider it for a second!”

When Rebecca threw the magic spear, a streak of light like lightning appeared, magic and a surge of emotions erupted; a fierce collision occurred in front of Rebecca and Oscar. The magic weapons of both sides began competing with each other, and even the air vibrated. It appeared to be an equal show of offense and defense, but—

“You lose, Oscar!”

Rebecca suddenly shouted out.

“You’re still trying to act brave at this point? Rebecca Randall, you’ve actually gone down to such a level!”

Rebecca ignored Oscar’s ridicule, and then proudly declared

“I command you in the name of Rebecca Randall! Cú Chulainn — reveal the true form of the Ark that you have presented me!”

“What did you say…!?”

At the same time that Oscar was taken aback, Rebecca’s Ark began to change. Various parts of the armour released a bright red light, and began to change shape. After the helmet around her head finished its transformation, the shoulders, breastplate, and the armour around her torso also began to change into a new shape. Not only that, a red cloak which fluttered in the wind appeared behind her.

“How is this possible!? Could it be that you were holding back the whole time? You fox!”

“This is it, Oscar! Magic spear Gáe Bolg — ‘Ring of Fate’!”

Then, the magic spear changed in accordance with Rebecca’s command. Accompanied by a heavy metallic sound, the magic spear began to expand and lengthen, and became a new part.

“You forced me to use my special skill, so you’ve got some ability!”

At the same time that Rebecca called out, a surge of magic more powerful than ever before radiated out.

“What kind of joke is this! If I can’t even take you for myself, what right do I have to sit on the throne!”

The two sources of light impacted each other in mid-air — one side was bright red, and the other side was golden. The magic that Rebecca had released was pressed/pushed in front of Oscar’s eyes, but he also began to push back.

“That guy is also formidable! Rebecca-san has already used her full power, yet he’s still able to turn the tide back!”

Ash was sweating profusely, and Cosette spoke with a solemn expression

“This situation is not good. The certain hit magic spear and the unflowing magic bow…these two weapons both have the effect of ‘piercing’ first and the cause of the ‘attack’ afterwards. If both of them continue this senseless confrontation, they might even lose their lives.”

“But could Rebecca-san not have realised this fact?”

“Rebecca-sama certainly knows in her mind. But, I’m afraid that Rebecca-sama has no way to stop the fate which is held in those magic weapons from happening—”

Before waiting for Cosette to finish speaking, Ash quickly turned towards Eco.

“Eco, bring out the Ark that you’ve created, please!”

“Hold on, what do you want to do?”

Eco seemed to frown, and she watched Ash’s face.

“I need to use Excalibur to break their attacks. Before the magic spear and magic bow actualise their fate of death, I’ll destroy them first!”

“Are you sure you can do that?”

“The problem isn’t whether I can do it, but I have to gamble on that anyway!”

“…I understand.”

Eco clenched her fist in front of her chest as if she had made up her mind. She closed her eyes, and then began to chant the spell to summon the Ark.

“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes…”

Ash simply stared. Before she was only able to recite the chant while stuttering, but now Eco had memorised it and could recite fluently. She was also able to courageously call out the final word of the chant as the end of the spell.

“—Espolón!”

The armour which contained holy magical energy latched onto Ash’s body. A silver light suddenly burst out, and enveloped Ash’s entire body. The <Seikoku> on his left arm became hot.

“Uh…!”

The <Seikoku> emitted heat which almost burnt his skin, expanded in the blink of an eye, and spread to Ash’s whole body. The current phenomenon was the same as that time when he repulsed Mordred in Ansarivan city. While his consciousness immersed into a dim light, a sense of warmth entered Ash’s body. It was like the warmth of Eco’s body. Logically, the Ark that Eco created should appear like that, but Ash couldn’t see any change in the clothes that he was wearing. Aside from the <Seikoku> which had spread to cover his entire body, the external appearance looked just like any other male student. A young dragon was still a young dragon, she had gone to a lot of effort to build the Ark, and was still unable to give the Ark a clear outline, but Ash could feel that he had obtained her strength.

''—The Ark that Eco created for me is now protecting my body.''

“Haa, haa…what? I set a record for the fastest time yet!”

Having depleted her magic, Eco was somewhat breathless, but still smiled confidently at Ash. What Eco said was right, it was the first time that she had built the Ark so quickly.

“Thank you, Eco.”

After Ash patted Eco’s head, he gazed sharply towards the sky above. He then used the power of the Ark to leap into the sky and ascend.

===Part 11===
Looking down at the Academy which seemed like a miniature model from high up in the sky, Rebecca began to feel anxious again. The power of two people were currently even against each other, and it seemed as if the result could only be a loss for both sides. Just when she gritted her teeth, she was surprised to notice that a massive amount of magic was gradually closing in on her.

“Uuoooooooooohhhh!”

Ash shouted out while carrying a large sword. What was most surprising was that his <Seikoku> covered his entire body. Although Rebecca had heard Ash talk about such a thing in the past, it was the first time that she had seen it with her own eyes. While Ash approached rapidly, he began to unsheathe a holy sword — Excalibur. He first turned a sharp gaze towards Rebecca.

“Regardless of whether it pierces the fate of Rebecca-san!”

He then quickly looked at Oscar.

“Or pierces the fate of Oscar!”

Ash focused an overwhelming amount of magic onto the blade of the sword, and held it up high.

“I will sever it apart!”

The sword flashed. The holy sword released a loud noise as it struck the point where both sides had clashed. The sudden power intervened, and its magic appeared as if it would explode in order to force the attack to lose their targets, but in the next instant, Excalibur released a dazzling light. Rebecca whispered in marvel of the scene. The magic, which looked like it was about to explode was completely absorbed by the silver blade of Excalibur. Ash briskly, yet calmly turned around in mid-air, and then leapt onto Tristan’s head. The tip of Excalibur was pointed at Oscar’s chest.

“Would you like to have a fight against the ‘Avalon Knight’, Oscar?”

The expression in Ash’s eyes and the tone of his words caused Rebecca, who was on the side to shudder.

—Dokun!

Rebecca’s heartbeat suddenly accelerated. She had never had such a heart-moving experience in her life.

“Kuh…I’ll let you guys go for today! But remember this, I will never give up on Rebecca and Eco!”

After saying that, Oscar clung onto Tristan’s curved horns. Tristan understood its master’s intentions, and immediately swung its head about fiercely.

“Uwah!”

Having not paid much attention to defense, Ash was easily tossed into the air.

“Ash!”

Rebecca anxiously cried out while looking on.

“I-I’m fine…”

Ash managed to suspend himself in mid-air. Although it was not possible to see its form, the Ark that Eco had created seemed as if it was still protecting Ash. Eco firmly believed in Ash’s thoughts, which left a memorable impression on Rebecca. At the same time, after thinking about what would happen after Eco finished the appearance of the Ark, wondering about how heroically Ash would glow, it made her heart leap. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Oscar ordered Tristan to fly, and then disappeared into a distant edge on the other side of the sky.

“Wheel of Fortune ~A.SB.1365.9~” is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 2

2016-04-18T17:02:20Z

Draconic: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 2 - The Baron of Sonic==
===Part 1===
—Don, Don…Don!

The next morning, Ash was awoken by the sound of a knocking sound on the window, and hurriedly jumped up.

“Su…su…”

Eco, who was beside Ash didn’t seem to be affected by the noise, and continued to sleep soundly. Eco, who had always slept naked in the past, recently gained the habit of wearing pyjamas and nightgowns when she slept now. Ever since Ash was kissed by Silvia, Eco’s mood had become worse, but she still reluctantly allowed Ash to sleep on the bed. Although before sleep, she would unhappily turn her back, and turn her face away from Ash. But once she had gone to sleep, she would expose an innocent sleeping face. However, now wasn’t the time to admire Eco’s sleeping face. Ash climbed up from the bed, and ran over to pull open the curtains.

“Whoa! It’s this situation again…!”

All he could see outside the window were the bodies of two dragons pushing back and forth against each other. One of them was a beautiful Maestro with silver fur. The other had a long twisted body like a snake, a water dragon which was clinging to the wall. The rider of the former was Lucca, and the latter was Jessica. The sound of the quarrel between those two drifted into the room through the window.

“Mou! Lucca-san. Can you please not get in my way?”

“…I arrived earlier than Jessica. And Gawain would also like to see Ash.”

It looks like the two of them had already returned to Ansarivan. Several large pieces of luggage were attached to Jessica’s saddle, and Lucca was carrying a massive backpack. It seems like the two of them had just happened to meet each other in front of the boys’ dormitory.

In any case, they couldn’t be allowed to continue quarrelling. The nightmare which occurred on the first day of summer vacation vividly resurfaced within Ash’s mind. Because both of them were having an argument outside the window, the other female students nearby were also infected by their excitement, and an entire section of the wall was destroyed in the end. Ash opened the window with a ‘pop’ sound.

“Hey…please you guys, can you come in through the window as per the rules?”

As if to enlighten the mischievous students, he said that with good intentions.

“No way! Come, Ash-sama! Hurry up and accept the souvenirs which are filled with my sincerity!”

“I also…brought back a lot a lot of specialties from the village of Elbaff…”

All at once, a vast number of items were tossed into the room from the window, which caused Ash to gape in surprise.

“Wait — uwah!”

In the blink of an eye, Ash was drowned in a small mountain of souvenirs. The things that Jessica threw into the room were mostly fruits which Ash had never seen before, and most of them were the specialties of her hometown. On the other hand, everything that Lucca gave him were herbs or fragrant woods. A unique fragrance immediately spread within the room.

“I’m very grateful for your consideration, but shouldn’t you think more about having a limit to that?”

Ash awkwardly climbed out from the small mountain of gifts, and then begged the two people with pleading eyes.

“No, I haven’t even finished yet! The most valuable souvenir is my body!”

Jessica got up from her saddle, and then jumped into the room.

“Ah, how cunning…me too…!”

Lucca also got up and jumped in.

“Hey, you two…!”

Jessica and Lucca grabbed onto Ash’s body on both sides. Being stimulated by the body heat of those two girls, Ash’s heart couldn’t stop racing — the next instant, they all fell onto the floor. Despite the sudden situation in which his eyes closed, he was pressed down under Jessica and Lucca, and Ash seemed to be in an enjoyable position. Soft and abundant breasts enveloped his right hand, while his left hand felt a stimulating sensation which was like that of a soft, fluffy animal.

“I really wanted to see you! I’ve never had a break which felt this long!”

“I was also the same…I really wanted to see you. If I can…I hope to be able to introduce Ash to the chief…”

Both Jessica and Lucca displayed truly happy expressions. The two people really had sincere feelings, and Ash felt happy about that. Nevertheless, there was only one troublesome problem in here.

“Hey…you guys, if you continue with no sense of restraint…”

At some time unknown to them, Eco had awoken and stood aggressively on top of the bed, and it felt as though she was ready to make loud ‘grgrgrgr’ noises at any time as her body exuded an atmosphere of anger.

“I’ll crush all of you together!”

===Part 2===
—At one in the afternoon.

With President Rebecca as the leader, Public Morals member Silvia, Accountant Max, Secretary Lucca, Ash and Jessica of General Affairs, and lastly the Mascot Eco – everyone sat around the table in the Student Council Office. Perhaps because she was still thinking about her confession and kiss, Silvia was sitting in the seat furthest from Ash. The two people had obviously not seen each other for a while, yet they didn’t even exchange a single word.

''—The atmosphere always feels so awkward…''

In Ash’s position, he certainly wanted to return to their relationship before, where they could naturally converse with each other. However, as soon as he thought about Silvia’s confession and kiss, it was difficult for him not to become nervous. It was presumably the same for Silvia. Ash suddenly recalled something that Cosette had said. She had come over specifically to tell Ash yesterday, hoping that he would act as natural as in the past in front of the Hime-sama<ref>Hime-sama: Princess-sama.</ref>, and also reminded him that he didn’t need to respond to the confession too quickly. Incidentally, Cosette, who normally accompanied Silvia by her side was not present today. It seems as though she went shopping.

''—Since Cosette-san isn’t here…yes, I should calm down first, and then I’ll try talking naturally to Hime-sama again?''

However, as if to completely interrupt his thoughts—

“…I will never forgive that fox.”

With a frightening tone, Eco muttered that while she sat beside Ash. It wasn’t just Ash who was focusing his attention towards Silvia. Eco, who was secretly glancing at Silvia, was like a threatened beast with all of its fur on end.

''—No. If I just try to talk to the Hime-sama, I’ll just stimulate Eco’s anger…''

Just when Ash’s mind was in distress—

“—Then, we’ll begin the meeting now.”

With Rebecca’s declaration, the meeting officially began. The topic was called ‘The Libra Dragon Riding Festival’ of ‘Ansarivan’s Five Hundred Years Festival’.

“……”

Perhaps because she was deterred by Rebecca’s magnificence, Eco relaxed her face that was filled with anger, and Ash also tentatively sighed in relief.

When the three o’clock bell rang, an unexpected knock on the door of the room momentarily interrupted their meeting.

“—Excuse me. Rebecca-sama, I have brought that thing here.”

Wearing a maid outfit specifically for those in service of the Royal Palace, a girl walked into the office. Ash was familiar with this innocent beauty. She was Eunice, who served the new Headmistress, Mirabel Lautreamont. What was the thing that she was referring to? …Just when Ash felt curious about it, Eunice walked over to Rebecca’s side, and then gave her a seemingly antique, small box. The size of the box was such that it could be held in the palm of Eunice’s hand, and the outer appearance was like that of a jewellery box. Upon receiving the box, Rebecca opened the box’s lid with a serious expression. Placed within the box, was a piece of metal — it was actually a golden key. Also, that wasn’t just any ordinary key, on its head was a delicate ornament. In particular, attached on top of it was a bright red Dragon Crystal, which gave off the feeling that it was from a great existence. After Rebecca confirmed the key, she replied to thank Eunice

“Thank you, Eunice-san. Please give my regards to Mirabel-dono for me.”

“Yes.”

After respectfully bowing, Eunice immediately left the office. Rebecca watched Eunice’s back as she left, and then looked around at everyone who was present.

“I have some good news to tell everyone. We Student Council members have always depended on others, and all our activities are in this room…but the number of members we have this year has increased, and it can’t be denied that this space feels a bit narrow.”

Rebecca was right, the Student Council Office had become more and more crowded every day. With more people, it became livelier, and the number of miscellaneous items naturally increased. Although Max, who had a very tidy personality worked very hard to maintain a clean environment, he was unable to keep up recently, and it slowly became untidy.

“So I’ve discussed it with Princess Mirabel, hoping that she could help us prepare a new activity location.”

“So that key is…!”

Jessica’s eyes lit up, and she stood up from her seat.

“That’s correct, today’s meeting is now finished. I’ll take you to the new location!”

===Part 3===

Rebecca led a group of people towards a certain building within the school grounds. It was a two storey building built with bricks. The style of the building was elegant and refined, reflecting a strong modern architectural style. Within the Academy which was lined with old buildings, this was a unique exception. Moreover, if one had to describe this building with a single phrase — it was in ruins. Nailed across the main entrance were several wooden planks, which strictly prohibited access. With a serious look, Rebecca said

“This mansion was originally used by the Student Council, and was built around ten years ago.”

“Eh? Then why has it been blocked up and only been reopened now?”

Ash felt that it was rather strange, and looked at Rebecca’s face from the side. Since such a great office space was built ten years ago, why did the Student Council have to borrow a small room of the school as a makeshift venue?

“The name of this building is called Julius Hall.”

Hearing Rebecca’s serious reply, Ash felt uneasy for a moment.

“What, that can’t be…!”

“Correct, during the time that Prince Julius Lautreamont was the Student Council President, he negotiated with the School Board, and asked them to build this mansion. Prince Julius’ dream seemingly was to build a house within the school grounds to act as the activity point of the Student Council. Although his dream became a reality…it didn’t even last a year, and Julius Hall was closed down. Even the name ‘Julius Hall’ was erased. The reason for that shouldn’t be difficult to imagine, right?”

“Because Prince Julius killed his Pal Mordred…”

“You’re correct. That’s why the Student Council naturally couldn’t continue to use the building which was named after Dragon Slayer. For the ten years afterwards, the entrance of Julius Hall was cordoned off, so as to prevent unauthorised persons from entering.”

Rebecca looked at the house with sharp eyes.

“However…after a series of events, we already clearly understand that Prince Julius is by no means the most heinous person he is believed to be. Perhaps we will have to wait for a long time before we can publicly announce the injustice. But, simply removing the seal on Julius Hall shouldn’t pose a problem. Furthermore, we have also obtained the agreement of Princess Mirabel.”

After saying that, Rebecca removed the Dragon Crystal from her pocket. The crystal which seemed to originate from a Maestro emitted a sacred light.

“—Lightning Dragon Break!”

At the same time that Rebecca activated the Dragon Magic, a burst of thunder and lightning enveloped the surroundings along with a gust of wind.

—Boom!

The wooden planks that were nailed across the main entrance shattered along with the sound of their destruction. However, even after being struck by lightning, the main door didn’t show any traces of damage. Her control of magic techniques was superb. After turning back around to us, Rebecca then relaxed and returned the Dragon Crystal to her pocket. In front of her sharp gaze, Silvia remained still as if she was astonished by it. She appeared to be slightly lost in thought. Perhaps she was still thinking about Ash, as she rarely spoke today.

“Now, since this house is your brother’s work, so it would be more suitable for you to unlock it, Silvia.”

Silvia suddenly returned to her senses, and then walked up to Rebecca’s side.

“Thank you, President. Although it can’t be publicly announced…for this house to be reopened again, aniue<ref>Aniue: Respectful manner of addressing an elder brother.</ref> would definitely be very happy.”

After Silvia seemingly reluctantly accepted the key, she walked towards the front of the main entrance. She seemed to look at the door with mixed feelings for a while, then made her resolve, and inserted the key into the keyhole. A metallic clicking noise indicated that the door had been unlocked. Rebecca was the first person to begin applauding. Following that, Ash and the others also began to clap. They all intended to express their congratulations to Silvia. Even Eco, who was in a cold war with Silvia, did not get angry. Although she had a foul expression on her face, she graciously applauded Silvia as a celebration.

“Thank you everyone, thank you…”

Silvia’s eyes were tinged slightly red, as she felt moved. This heart-warming scene also naturally caused Ash to smile. At that time, Silvia inadvertently looked towards Ash. When the gaze of the two people met, Silvia’s face suddenly became red, and she lowered her head.

“Congratulations, Hime-sama.”

Nonetheless, Ash sincerely gave his congratulations to her.

“T-Thank you…Ash.”

Although her tone was somewhat stiff, Silvia was willing to reply at the very least, so Ash also relaxed somewhat. Ever since the two of them kissed at the novitiate, this was the first time that they finally had a face-to-face conversation.

[[Image:SnRK V06 060.jpg|thumb]]

“—Ow!”

The next instant, Ash felt a sharp pain on his bottom, and he distorted his face in pain. He gritted his teeth in order to resist the pain, and then turned around to look behind.

“…What kind of perverted expression is that?”

Eco had a dissatisfied face, and she forcefully pinched Ash’s bottom. It seemed as though the conversation between Ash and Silvia made her feel a bit…no, it was a highly dissatisfied expression. Ash resisted the pain from his bottom and whispered in Eco’s ear

“I-I don’t have a perverted expression! I was just congratulating her before…”

“Hmm, is that so?”

Seeing Eco increase the strength in her fingers, Ash didn’t want the people around him to find out that he was so pathetic, so he desperately supressed his urge to moan out.

“Well, everyone. If possible, I’d like to hold a luxurious tea party to celebrate the reopening of Julius Hall, but…as you can see, this place has been abandoned for ten years.”

After Rebecca revealed a mischievous smile, she loudly announced the content of today’s task.

“First, we have a big clean up job!”

===Part 4===
For this reason, all of the members of the Student Council rolled up their sleeves and started to clean — no one thought that it would be the beginning of a nightmare.

“Hiyaa!”

As she fell, Silvia tipped over a bucket, and spilled it all over the floor.

“Mou, please Hime-sama, you don’t need to do any more — kyaa!”

Jessica had slipped on the wet floor, and fell down bottom first. A spider web had also woven itself onto her face.

“Muu<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!”

On the other side, Eco and Lucca were competing to see who was stronger. Rebecca had asked the two of them to move a vase to the reception room, and they were now competing for dominance. The two of them disregarded the seemingly high artistic value of the vase as they pulled it in a tug of war, insisting that they would move it themselves.

“Have I come to hell…?”

Ash muttered with a look of amazement.

“They sure can give people a headache.”

Rebecca went behind Ash, as her moist lips drew a wry smile.

“Actually, I told them just then that ‘Ash will like girls who do housework’…from the looks of it, the effect of that was too strong.”

“Eeh!? That’s too much, what are you talking about!”

“Fufu. You really know how to play with their emotions, which is remarkable for a first timer, Ash.”

“I-I don’t play with their feelings, that’s too exaggerated!”

“You’re not thinking about turning the Student Council into your own harem, are you?”

“No no no, how would I!”

Seeing Ash become embarrassed, Rebecca laughed without restraint.

“Haha, just kidding. Anyway, I was too stupid to expect anything from them. Silvia has probably never done any housework since she was born; although Jessica is from a family of servants, she’s rather clumsy, and she’s also a daredevil. Lucca is a typical ‘sloppy girl’, and as for Eco, well…I think you would know better than me, right?”

“…You’re right. If Cosette-san was here, I think it would be much easier.”

“Don’t think of Cosette-san like that, she is incredibly busy. Besides, she is Silvia’s personal maid after all, so we shouldn’t ask her to help out so casually. It’s just that, in a chaotic situation such as this, you also don’t want to clean up.”

Just when Rebecca sighed, an accident occurred between Eco and Lucca who were arguing. They had been holding the vase in a tug of war, but Eco suddenly let go.”

“Ah…!”

“Hmph! Don’t look down on the wisdom of dragons!”

“I think it should be called a childish idea?”

While watching Eco’s triumphant expression, Ash cursed in his mind, but held back and didn’t say it out loud. Lucca’s hand clutched onto the vase as she lost her balance and stumbled back. Correctly speaking, she was falling towards the direction that Ash was facing.

“Eh…?”

Upon seeing that Lucca’s back was almost in front of him, Ash was momentarily at a loss on what to do. He scrambled to catch Lucca’s petite body with his arms, and the fragrance of herbs entered his nostrils — the next moment, his body lost balance due to the impact. Coincidentally, Max was walking past behind Ash. Max was distracted as he looked towards the floor — he didn’t expect such a disaster, as Ash crashed into him while he still holding onto Lucca. Max, who had unexpectedly been affected, was knocked back hard.

“—Ah! My glasses!”

Although he seemed to have heard Max’s exclamation, Ash didn’t have the capacity to worry about his situation. After rolling over several times with Lucca, he finally stopped, and then slowly opened his eyes to glance around—

“Ouch!”

The sight immediately in front of his eyes gave him a scare. He was unable to utter a sound, because there was something soft pressed onto Ash’s nose and mouth. His entire field of vision was occupied by a pattern of green and white stripes, and he could faintly smell a sweet fragrance.

“Ah! N-No…Ash’s breath…!”

In fact, Lucca’s lower body was riding on top of Ash’s face.

''—Wah…please hurry and get up!''

Ash desperately wanted to convey his thoughts.

“Awu…!”

However, the more that Ash tried to speak, the more intensely Lucca’s body shivered. Her thighs on both the left and right side were also clamping onto Ash’s head. Ash was enveloped by the heat of Lucca’s body, which made Ash feel as though he was about to faint — but he quickly sensed that a surge of murderous intent was coming towards him, which caused him to shiver.

“You brat…what are you doing while taking advantage of the confusion!”

“How shameless! And you call yourself a Dragonar!”

“That’s making other people feel jealous! Please swap with me!”

It was the three people Eco, Silvia and Jessica. The previous dispute seemed to be futile; those three people had unwittingly signed a truce and now snappily glared at Ash and Lucca. But, Jessica’s point of concern was different from that of the other two people.

“Ah…don’t need……a-already……fine—!”

Lucca suddenly tensed her body, and then her entire body quivered. In the blink of the eye, she seemed to be exhausted, and then slumped forwards. Her delicate upper body which was like that of a fairy’s collapsed onto Ash’s body.

''—Not good! This position is…!''

Lucca’s face landed on top of Ash’s crotch. Indeed, this position was far too dangerous. He also remembered that in the adult magazines that he borrowed from Raymond that there were images which resembled his current position.

“Uwaahh!”

Ash desperately scrambled out from underneath Lucca’s body. What just happened to Lucca’s body? Ash was puzzled, and peered at Lucca’s face as she lay on the floor.

“Ash you…pervert. You’ve ruined me…I can’t get married now.”

Lucca’s breathlessness didn’t stop, and she looked at Ash with breathtakingly flirtatious eyes. Her amethyst coloured eyes were watery, and her cheeks were dyed deep red. In addition to her cheeks, her long elf-like ears were dyed a shade of pink from the tip to the earlobe.

“I-I’m sorry, Lucca…!”

Despite the fact that it was an unfortunate accident, it was an indisputable fact that he had buried his face into a girl’s secret garden. Ash’s conscience felt uneasy.

[[Image:SnRK V06 066.jpg|thumb]]

However, it seemed as though he didn’t even have a single second to repent.

“Ash, have you mentally prepared yourself to be crushed?”

“How dare you be so shameless, I think even bringing out the Lautreamont Family’s motto will be in vain, right?”

For some reason, both Eco and Silvia had smiles on their faces. The Dragon’s kick and the Princess Knight’s iron fist struck at the same time.

“Oww!”

Although Ash was defencelessly thrown into the air, the strange thing was that this had a somewhat nostalgic feeling. It was almost as if one returned to their homeland after an absence of several years, a sensation which made people’s hearts warm. These past few months, the situation around Ash had change immensely, which caused him to feel confused. The truths which were unknown had been revealed one after the other. As the Avalon Knight, Ash had entered an area where he could only advance, as there was no path for retreat — but at least in this moment, he seemed to have temporarily returned to the lively times which were common when Eco was born.

===Part 5===
“Whew. Blame me for being too stupid for having you to do cleaning work. Anyway, all of you wait outside for me. In the meantime, you can let your heads cool down.”

After Rebecca crossed her arms in front of her chest, she spoke in a severe tone to Eco, Silvia, Lucca and Jessica. Eco and the others, who were ordered to assemble into a straight line didn’t even dare to utter a sound.

“Umm…President. I’m going to visit the optometrist.”

On the contrary, Max seemed dejected from being affected by the accident, and lost his enthusiasm. After all, his pair of glasses had broken, so it was inevitable that he would get frustrated. Max himself was not injured, his lenses had simply been cracked, which could be considered lucky amidst the misfortune. After watching Eco and the others leave, Ash realised an important fact.

''—Isn’t this strange? Right now…doesn’t that leave me alone with Rebecca-san…?''

Indeed, the ones who remained at Julius Hall were just the two people, Ash and Rebecca. The instant that he realised this, Ash’s body suddenly became tense.

“What is it, Ash?”

Rebecca asked in wonder when Ash panicked. A refreshing fragrance slowly made its way into Ash’s nose. It was undoubtedly the scent of Rebecca’s body.

“No-Nothing…I-I’m fine!”

It was just that the more Ash pretended to be calm, the less he could speak properly.

“It couldn’t be that you’re starting to feel nervous because you suddenly have to be alone with me, right?”

Rebecca had quickly seen right through Ash.

“T-That…”

“You don’t need to make yourself so nervous. If you think about it, we haven’t been alone together for a long time.”

Rebecca suddenly gave him a flirtatious look, and Ash could not prevent his heart from beating faster. Not only his cheeks, but even his earlobes became hot. Rebecca laughed and enjoyed the extremely embarrassed look on Ash’s face.

“I’ll tell you, Ash. Although this Rebecca Randall is the strict Student Council President, she is also a woman. Who knows if I wanted to create a situation where we would be alone from the beginning?”

“…Eh?”

“First of all, expelling those noisy girls from the room to create the current situation was none other than this — precisely what this lady wanted.”

“Rebecca…san?”

Ash nervously swallowed his saliva.

Could it be that Rebecca-san…she really wanted to be alone, so that was why she got rid of Eco and the others?

“Ash, it’s only us two in this house right now. Whatever we do, we won’t need to be afraid of anyone finding out.”

Rebecca calmly extended out her hands, and placed them on Ash’s face. Her slender fingers were gently stroking Ash’s cheeks. Through her fingertips, he could faintly feel the temperature of Rebecca’s body…

“Wah! Don’t do that, Rebecca-san!”

“Eh, why not?”

Rebecca turned her face slightly towards one side. She performed an action which was filled with the flavour of a young woman and displayed her charm, which caused Ash to feel lost as to where he should look.

“Because you’re so well behaved, Rebecca-san, you have an awe-inspiring appearance, you’re equally strict with yourself and everyone else…the point is, you’re the idol that the students of the entire school admire! For someone like you who’s admired like that, you can’t do these things just because it’s fun!”

“Phh…ahahahaha!”

Seeing Rebecca suddenly laugh, Ash was surprised. Rebecca, who normally laughed with dignity, was now laughing so hard that even tears had formed in the corners of her eyes.

“Rebecca-san?”

“Sorry. You looked so innocent and pure, so I couldn’t help restraining my laughter.”

“Eh? Then that means the things you just said are…”

“Of course it’s a joke.”

“Rebecca-san, that’s going too far!”

“Haha, didn’t I already apologise to you? It seems that the joke went a bit too far.”

After Rebecca smiled for a moment, her expression suddenly became serious.

“Yes, Ash. Taking this rare opportunity, I’ll confess to you how I feel.”

Ash’s heartbeat rapidly accelerated. Rebecca took a step forward, and then placed both her hands on top of Ash’s shoulders. Her expression was serious. She seemed like a completely different person from the one who was laughing just a moment before, and it didn’t seem anything like a joke.

“Listen to me, Ash. I have a lot of expectations from you.”

“Expectations?”

“Yes, that’s right. If I had to say that there was a student in this Academy who could exceed me — that person would definitely be you, Ash; that is my expectation.”

“You’re flattering me too much, I couldn’t do that!”

“There’s no need to be humble. I want you to become the next Student Council President. I’m going to graduate in half a year’s time, so I need to start looking for candidates to be my successor.”

“Eh!”

Those unexpected words left Ash speechless. The Student Council President of Dragonar Academy had a lot of responsibility, and couldn’t be compared to any ordinary Student Council Presidents. The position didn’t just surpass the mayor of Ansarivan City, but also gave the right to participate in municipal politics. In contrast, the President also needed to work hard to maintain the Academy’s top academic ranking. After all, as the Student Council President of Ansarivan, if results were unsatisfactory, it would be difficult to set an example for other students. For Ash, the position of Student Council President was like an unattainable cloud.

“Anyway, this is something which will not happen for a good few months. It’s enough for you to simply keep what I just said in a corner of your mind. Well – that’s the end of my personal matters. Before that group of noisy girls get back, let’s first clean up.”

“I understand, Rebecca-san!”

Ash stood up straight, and then responded with a brisk and loud reply. In fact, Rebecca’s request was very abrupt, which caused Ash to feel quite confused and unprepared, but he could truly feel Rebecca’s feelings of expectation. Before he became a member of the Student Council, Rebecca’s existence was like a flower at the peak of a mountain. He never thought that such a great senior would actually harbour such deep trust in him, and this fact caused Ash’s entire body to tremble with delight.

===Part 6===
“Yes, Ash. I actually found that there are bathrooms inside earlier…but there seems to be some problem with the plumbing. Could I trouble you to take a look?”

Just when Ash was busy wiping down the table in the conference room, Rebecca called for his help.

“When it comes to these kinds of hardware items, boys should understand it better, right?”

Ash stopped his hands, and then turned around to look at Rebecca.

“But what if I’m not familiar with those kinds of things?”

“If you can’t fix it, then we can just ask workers to repair it afterwards. Anyway, just go and take a look first.”

“Okay.”

Ash let go of the cloth, and then left with Rebecca. While they were passing through the corridor which had been swept clean, he began speaking to Rebecca, who was walking in front of him with large strides.

“I really didn’t think that there would even be bathrooms inside here.”

“Indeed. There’s a reception room, kitchen, meeting room, bedrooms, library, and even bathrooms…I looked around briefly, and this house has everything that it needs, it certainly is well-equipped.”

After a while, Rebecca arrived at a door which had a ‘bathroom’ sign hung on it.

“Incredible…!”

As soon as Ash stepped into the bathroom, he couldn’t help letting out words of praise. The bathroom was spacious enough to accommodate five people at once, and it was adorned with a splendid dragon styled décor, which was cause for amazement. The luxurious baths were built with marble. The four walls were decorated with dragon lights, which created a dreamy atmosphere inside the bathroom. However, it had been left unused for some ten years, so it not only had thick layers of dust, but also traces of mould everywhere. But, as long as it was given a thorough cleaning, it probably wouldn’t lose to the bathroom of a high-class hotel.

“It’s too early to celebrate, Ash. Do you remember what I just told you? The bathroom’s plumbing equipment seems to be broken.”

Rebecca reached out to turn one of the taps. But, perhaps because some part of the metallic components had rusted, the tap didn’t move at all. Thus, there was no way to fill the bathtub with water.

“Let’s swap and I’ll try.”

After Ash and Rebecca swapped, Ash gripped onto the tap handle.

“Unn…!”

He used all his effort to try rotating it. The tap seemed to have a slight ‘squeaking’ sound as it turned a bit, but there was still no water flow.

“Oh. It didn’t move even when I tried before, boys really do have more strength.”

“It isn’t that much of a big deal…”

Having lost his father when he was young, although Ash was used to hearing this kind of praise since he grew up in a single parent household, the same words coming from Rebecca still made him feel embarrassed.

“Alright, I’ll also help.”

Rebecca suddenly wrapped her hand around Ash’s hand.

“…!”

A surge of warmth seemed to be transmitted to him from the two hands which were pressed against each other. It felt as though the warmth of Rebecca’s body enveloped his whole right hand. It wasn’t just that. Because Rebecca leaned her body closer to Ash, her ample breasts pressed against Ash’s back…

''—Uh oh! This situation is bad!''

Toku toku toku…Ash’s chest was pounding incessantly. It seemed as if his whole mind focused on this heated moment, and liquid was gathering in his lower body. In order to cut off all distractions, Ash decided to focus all of his attention towards the task of ‘turning the tap’.

“I’m going to turn it, Rebecca-san!”

After clenching the tap handle, Ash mustered all of his strength. Rebecca also strongly gripped his hand.

—Ga!

The rusty tap was successfully turned at last.

“Yes!”

Ash joyfully cheered, but Rebecca raised her brows in surprise.

“Wait a minute, Ash. The thing that you’re holding in your hand…what is it?”

“Eh?”

Ash carefully looked at the object that was held firmly within the palm of his hand. —It was actually the corroded and broken faucet, which had been forcefully broken off. The next instant, the tap which had lost its faucet violently spewed out a column of water.

“Uwaa!”

“Get away quickly, Ash!”

Rebecca pushed Ash aside, and then took out a Dragon Crystal.

“Azul Expression<ref>Kana was <Azul Expression>, Kanji was <Frozen Fang of the Blue Ice Dragon>.</ref>!”

In front of the invocation of the Oracle, there was a blue dragon spell, which belonged to high-level magic. The spell which was invoked by Rebecca had the effect of freezing, which was evident from the name. At the same time that Ash felt a burst of the biting cold, the column of water became ice.

“Phew…that’ll manage to stop the leak. I’ll ask the workers to repair the plumbing problems at a later date—”

Rebecca’s face carried an expression that didn’t seem to mind, and she turned back around to look at Ash.

“It looks like the both of us are completely wet now.”

“Haha….yes.”

At that time, Ash noticed that both he and Rebecca were completely soaked. Rebecca’s drenched red hair had droplets of water dripping down. Her thoroughly soaked uniform was tightly sticking onto her skin, and emphasised the perfect curves of her body.

“Hm? Is there something wrong? Ash.”

Rebecca twirled her wet hair as she pondered that. Did she not realise that her current behaviour was very seductive? Or was she perhaps feigning it again so that she could tease Ash for fun?

“I-It’s nothing! I’m going to light the fireplace!”

[[Image:SnRK V06 078.jpg|thumb]]

Ash quickly turned around, and swiftly bolted towards the reception room which had a fireplace.

===Part 7===
The storage room seemed to have some firewood which could still be used, so Ash decided to use them. The sculpture on top of the stone fireplace was a soaring dragon which carried a strong resemblance to the style of Dragonar Academy. After Ash lit the fire, Rebecca also came to the reception room.

“Ah, Rebecca-san, you came just at the right time, I just lit the fire.”

“Thank you, Ash.”

After seeing Rebecca step in front of the fireplace, she suddenly began to take off her uniform.

“…!”

Her one-piece uniform fell onto the floor with a ‘pacha’ noise. Her snow-white skin was exposed from underneath her clothes. Rebecca bodyline was like an hourglass, which had a graceful eight<ref>Basically saying that Rebecca’s body resembles a figure 8. My interpretation: large bust, slim waist, wide hips.</ref> figure. One of her bra straps had already slipped off her shoulder, and was just clinging onto her upper arm. It was a mature and enchanting appearance…

“I-I’ll go outside and wait!”

Ash wanted to rush out of the room in order to avoid it.

“Wait, Ash.”

However, Rebecca had immediately grabbed his wrist and pulled him back, which caused Ash to nearly bite his tongue.

“Rebecca-san…?”

The proud <Scarlet Empress> had calmly exposed her bare skin in front of Ash. Moreover, it was just the two people, Ash and Rebecca in the room right now.

“You also got completely soaked, hurry up and take your uniform off. The Five Hundred Years Festival is almost here, it’ll be troublesome if you catch a cold.”

In contrast to the embarrassed Ash, Rebecca’s expression was serious.

“But…”

“What, are you disagreeing with my orders?”

Rebecca’s eyes narrowed into a slit. She didn’t smile, her eyes were frozen like the spell, and they radiated a chilling atmosphere.

“I follow! I-I’ll t-take them off!”

“Hm, it’s good if you’re obedient.”

Rebecca laughed contentedly.

Ash listened to the ‘crackling’ sound emitted by the fireplace, as he sat with his arms around his bent knees. The bandage which was wrapped around his left arm had also been soaked by the water, so he also took it off along with his uniform to dry. Having the <Seikoku> on his left arm exposed, and sitting down with only his underwear on caused Ash to feel uneasy.

“………”

After Ash sat down in front of the fireplace, he had not said another thing. Rebecca, who was wearing only her underwear was sitting behind him to share the heat. If he was unlucky enough to allow Eco or Silvia to see this scene, it would be fair enough to see that he would be dragged to his death…just when Ash was thinking about that—

—Pah.

Rebecca suddenly leaned onto his back, and Ash couldn’t stop himself from being startled by it. Rebecca’s skin was touching Ash’s back. No, it wasn’t just called touching anymore. It was completely pressed against him. Through their close skin contact, Ash could feel the warmth of Rebecca’s body.

“This way, it feels much warmer, right?”

Rebecca whispered to Ash.

“Y…Y-Y-Yeah…!”

Ash was so embarrassed that even his voice broke when he tried to speak. He had become as stiff as a stone statue because he was aware that Rebecca had leaned her back against his own.

===Part 8===
The four girls Eco, Silvia, Lucca, and Jessica, who were all kicked out of from Julius Hall sat side by side on a bench in the academy, bored. There was no doubt that all four of them had feelings for Ash. As a result, the current scene was somewhat awkward and unnatural. No one wanted to start talking about anything, so the tense and silent atmosphere continued.

''—Ah…the one who should be closest to Ash should obviously be me, why are there so many attractive female animals sticking beside him…''

Eco quietly peeked at Silvia’s and Jessica’s chests. Both of them had breasts which could make their uniform jacket tall and full. Moreover, Silvia was the Princess of the Knight Country, and Jessica was also quite impressive. As for Lucca, although she had a quiet personality, and her bust size was just as flat as Eco’s, she had the unique, fairy-like beauty that only those of Elbaff possessed, in addition to being quite gifted.

''—C-Could…I be the one lacking the most feminine charm among these four people…?''

Ever since she had obtained the information from the Mother Dragon, Eco no longer needed to worry about the difference between races. If she was allowed to grow for a period of time, Eco would also be able to bear children with humans. Being able to stand on the same starting line as her rivals caused Eco to feel excited. However, not long after that, she began to have a new feeling of unease.

''—Also, Rebecca feels strange.''

Only the two people, Ash and Rebecca remained to work inside Julius Hall. The serious Rebecca didn’t seem like a person who would have indecent relationships, but when discussing who was the strongest and most beautiful female student in the school, everyone would undoubtedly say ‘Rebecca Randall’. Furthermore, the way that Rebecca looked at Ash compared to the other male students felt completely different. Of course, Eco didn’t have any evidence to support her ideas. It was based purely on an animal — no, a woman’s intuition. At that time—

“—Hey, ladies. How’s your mood today?”

A male student with long hair had suddenly flown over to them. The male student had a tidy appearance, and the temperament of a noble. The Maestro which exuded a brilliant elegance swept up a gust of wind, and then landed on the ground. The Maestro had a large figure, on par with Gawain. The black crystals which were decorated on its forehead blossomed with a chilling cold glow. The instant that she saw those black crystals, Eco shuddered. Although the crystals looked like decorations, a terrifying aura could be sensed from them. With the imposing appearance of a noble, he stood on top of the Maestro’s head.

“He is…!”

Seeing his face, Jessica immediately stood up from the bench. It seemed as though Jessica knew the name of this man. Eco carefully looked at the noble’s face. His jet-black hair was tied into a bunch, his slender eyebrows possessed determination, and his two eyes were a shade of dark blue. He had a high nose, and he was like a handsome statue which was crafted by top-class sculptors.

“…Who are you?”

After Eco angrily glared at him, the noble made a hearty laugh.

“Seeing as you have the horns of a dragon on your head…you must be Eco, right?”

Zidon, zidon…the Maestro moved closer to Eco, step by step along with the sound of its muffled footsteps. Both sides became very close to each other, so much so that if they had the intention of doing so, it could open its mouth to swallow Eco. Even so, Eco did not show any signs of fear. It was because she knew that dragons wouldn’t harm their own kins’ descendant of the Avalon Royal Family without reason. The noble extended his hand towards Eco with a graceful movement.

“Young dragon Eco — starting today, you will be my partner.”

“What?”

What was this man trying to say?

“Listen carefully, Eco. In my rule, you play an indispensable role. I’ll get straight to the point; I need you. More specifically, I need the power of the Avalon Holy Dragons’ Royal Family.”

“You…are you a pawn of the Empire!?”

Eco became more vigilant, and stared at the noble.

“Fu…how sad, you’d actually lump me together with those people from the Zepharos Empire.”

“Then, who are you?”

The noble revealed an eloquent smile, as if he had been waiting for Eco to ask this question for a long time. As if it had understood its master’s thoughts, the Maestro immediately switched to stand on its hind legs. Oscar’s foothold was suddenly elevated higher.

“My name is Oscar Brailsford, the future king of Chevron! This dragon is my faithful Pal, Tristan!”

The noble imposingly declared that from high above them.

“That sounds rather condescending…”

Jessica, who was beside Eco murmured that with a somewhat surprised expression. At that time, Silivia, who had initially remained quiet, stood up and walked forward.”

“That’s a rather rude and condescending introduction, Oscar-dono.”

“Well well, it’s actually Her Royal Highness Princess Silvia Lautreamont-dono. I almost didn’t recognise you because you were mingling with these common people.”

After Oscar scoffed at that, he looked down at Silvia arrogantly. The two of them seemed to be old acquaintances. One of them was the Princess of the Knight Country, and the other was a noble of the Chevron Kingdom, so it wasn’t strange for them to have met each other before in other places…Eco secretly thought.

“Oscar-dono, with all due respect, I remember that your succession to the throne is ranked as one hundred and eighth, which in short, is last. Practically speaking, your succession to the throne is nothing more than a dream, correct?”

“Fu…it is correct that my current position is at the very bottom. But if you only judge the situation with one-sided information, you can’t become the Queen of Knights, you know?”

“What did you say…!?”

Silvia’s face became red.

“It is correct that among my siblings, there are hundreds of people with the right to inherit the throne, however, I have the Maestro Tristan. Among the potential successors to the throne, I am the only Dragonar.”

With an egocentric expression, Oscar continued

“In addition, the requirements for the successor of the Chevron Kingdom are concise and simple — as long as they’re male, and they’re the strongest, then that’s enough! In order to make myself become the strongest candidate to the throne, I need Eco!”

“It appears…there’s no room for discussion.”

Silvia decided to give up on convincing him, as she glared at Oscar—

“Listen carefully, Oscar Brailsford! Dragons are the treasure of the Knight Country, so as the Princess of the Lautreamont Family — and as a friend, I will protect Eco, and she will not be associated with you!”

“You…!”

Hearing this magnificent declaration, Eco looked at Silvia’s back in surprise. Ever since the novitiate ended, the relationship between Eco and Silvia had become rigid. Eco said that she could not forgive Silvia for kissing Ash no matter what, while Silvia locked herself in her own room all day. Even so — facing Oscar, who coveted Eco, Silvia did not hesitate to declare that she would protect her. She even called her a ‘friend’. Eco couldn’t stop her eyes from becoming watery. Silvia took out a Bright Dragon Crystal from her pocket, and then raised it up high.

“—I command you in the name of Silvia Lautreamont! Come, Lancelot!”

“Hooooaaaaarrrrr…oooooo…!”

Lancelot’s roar responded to Silvia’s call, and a thunder-like sound rattled the sky. Lancelot instantly appeared at that point in space. After Silvia jumped onto its back and gripped the reins, she confronted Oscar. However, in contrast to Tristan, Lancelot’s body was rather small, and there was still room for growth. Their age difference was only a year, but it was like the difference between an adult and a child. The problem wasn’t Lancelot’s lack of maturity, but rather, it was Tristan’s extraordinary growth.

“Fu…since that’s the case, we’ll come and test your skill. Tristan!”

In response to Oscar’s command, Tristan roared. From Tristan’s nose, a violet ball of lightning was fired. The sphere gradually became larger as it was accompanied by crackling sounds.

—Doon!

Next, a shockwave powerful enough to shake the earth exploded. What Tristan used was high-level magic — Shiny Silver Lightning Bolt Blast<ref>Kana was <Shiny Silver Lightning Bolt Blast>, Kanji was <Silver Ray of the Lightning Dragon>.</ref>.

“Kuh…Lancelot!”

Lancelot followed Silvia’s instructions, and created a defensive magic shield. A crystal-like protective barrier shined brilliantly, and formed in front of Lancelot. The instant that those two impacted each other — a flash of light rendered everything in Eco’s vision a shade of silvery-white. Eco held onto Jessica’s body, and slowly opened her eyes. Then, she witnessed an unbelievable sight. Lancelot was actually being pushed pack while being pressed against its protective barrier/shield.

“Fufu. Has your arrogance from before disappeared? Princess Silvia?”

Oscar teased with a tyrannical tone. Tristan then fired a second, and third ball of light.

“Guh…hold on, Lancelot!”

Silvia gritted her teeth and made a cry of anguish. As strong as Lancelot was, it could only focus entirely on defence at this time, and seemed to be unable to move.

“Come, Gawain!”

Lucca, who realised that Silvia was struggling, raised her Dragon Crystal up high and called for Gawain.

“Ruuuooooooooooooooooo…!”

Gawain also jumped through space to instantly appear. After a mighty roar similar to that of Lancelot, Gawain carried Lucca on its back, and then flew towards Tristan to attack. Tristan’s magic attack was interrupted, as it quickly dodged Gawain’s sudden assault.

“Thanks, Lucca!”

Silvia, who had been freed, moved to Gawain’s side while she rode on Lancelot.

“That person…is very strong…”

Lucca actually made a rare frown.

“It’s alright, Lucca. As long as we work together he’s not a match for us.”

Silvia spoke confidently, but Lucca shook her head.

“Be careful…the black crystal on Tristan’s forehead…has an ominous feeling.”

“What are you saying?”

A leisurely smile emerged on Oscar’s face.

“Fu. You’re an Elbaff person in the Unios Course? This battle is becoming more and more interesting.”

Tristan’s massive body suddenly disappeared. Like the words ‘suddenly disappeared’, it had vanished from that spot.

“What!”

The same time that Silvia exclaimed in surprise, Tristan had moved behind Lancelot. Tristan’s tail twisted and bent like a whip, and directly struck Lancelot’s hind leg. Although Lancelot let out a painful wail, it endured the pain, and did not back down yet. The moment that it turned around, it released a red spray of dragon’s breath. Tristan also spat out a crimson fire dragon breath, without showing any signs of weakness. The two breaths got closer to a collision, and whipped up a burst of wind. However, with the same kind of breath attack, Tristan’s firepower overwhelmingly surpassed that of Lancelot.

“Uooh…!”

In order to protect its master at all costs, the wounded Lancelot made an intimidating growl at Tristan despite its injuries.

“—Gawain!”

At that time, without knowing what Lucca could be thinking, she began to fly straight up into the sky at high-speed.

“Could it be…!”

Eco widened her eyes. She recalled the scene from the lakeside training camp several months ago. Lucca was flying about in the sky over the academy. No, she wasn’t just flying about without a purpose — Lucca was painting the pattern of her <Seikoku> on the canvas of the sky. It looked like she intended to release magic through a Dragon Dance. While gliding through the sky, Gawain left behind a trail of pink magic, and slowly completed the composition/pattern of her <Seikoku>. Oscar remained still, as he did not understand the meaning of it at all. After a while, the pattern of the <Seikoku> was finally completed, and shone down a bright light.

“Second Dragon Riding Dance — ‘Burst of Raining Spears’!”

At the same time that Lucca cried out, a countless number of spears which were made with the power of magic fell towards the ground.

“Hey…Lucca-san!? Even if he is an enemy, this move of yours is too much!”

The myriad of spears which rained down from the sky at high-speed caused Jessica’s face to go pale while she cried out in amazement.

“Fu, so that’s the famed Dragon Riding Dance?”

Oscar looked up at the sky, and happily muttered. In an instant, many spears pierced the ground, which caused a cloud of dust to rise into the sky. Oscar and Tristan were enveloped in the cloud of dust. They thought that the other side had been shown who the winner was, but unexpectedly, an arrogant voice actually rang out from within the cloud of dust.

“Unfortunately, the results make me rather disappointed.”

Stunned, Eco widened her eyes and stared ahead. When the dust in front of her dispersed, she could see that Tristan stood undaunted and unharmed within the centre of what had become a large crater, as well as Oscar, who stood upon its head with a clear smile.

“Kuh…!”

Lucca quickly descended, while riding on Gawain. She stood in front of Eco and Jessica to protect them, and also stared at Oscar, who was in front of her with menacing eyes. Maintaining a confrontational position, she said to Jessica without turning her head back

“Jessica…take Eco and run away. Someone able to defeat Oscar…Rebecca would probably be the only one!”

Lucca, who was usually rather calm, was now frantically yelling.

“—Lucca’s right. You should hurry up and get President and Ash for protection.”

Interjecting from the side was Silvia. Thanks to the help from Lucca, she was able to gain some time and recovered a bit of her strength. Silvia took the reins, and moved with Lancelot to stand beside Gawain.

“I understand. Come on, Eco-san! We’ll leave this to them for now!”

Jessica pulled Eco’s hand, and quickly began to run — but after not even ten steps, she was stopped in her tracks by an ambush.

“Hmph. Did you think I would let you guys go so easily?”

A girl dressed in a black maid outfit acted as an impregnable wall, and stood in front of those two to block their path. Perhaps because she was wearing a black leather eyepatch, the girl exuded a sense of determination. Her eyebrows were high, which gave off an arrogant impression.

“Ora, hurry up and give the young dragon Eco to me. Otherwise—”

The girl with the eyepatch leapt forward, and then took out a set of daggers. Four in her right hand, and four in her left hand — she mercilessly threw a total of eight daggers at the two people.

“Hii!”

Jessica protected Eco behind her, but her body stiffened in fear—

—Pasha!

Accompanied by the sound of a flag or wings flapping in the air, someone interrupted midway. That person spun around at high-speed to strike down the flying daggers with her skirt.

“Hello, Celes-sama. You’re being too rude, okay?”

The reinforcements who saved Eco and Jessica out of nowhere, was actually Cosette. Looking at the basket in her arms, she should have just returned from her shopping. The daggers which she had struck down with her skirt before were all scattered around Cosette.

“Do you know this woman?”

Upon hearing this question, Cosette revealed a wry smile.

“She’s called Celestina Lafon. She’s Oscar-sama’s personal maid. The Lafon family and Shelly family are relatives, which is why I’ve heard of her.”

“You’re the maid of the fourth Princess! Animals should have the appearance of animals, you should resign yourself to crawling on the ground!”

Celes’ eyebrows were raised to their highest point, and she cursed at Cosette with an unpleasant tone.

“I would return those words right back at you — counterpart-san.”

After Cosette replied with a smile, she whispered to Eco and Jessica

“Although I’m not sure what happened here, please leave this for me to deal with.”

[[Image:SnRK V06 096.jpg|thumb]]

===Part 9===
“In the end, the Vice-President didn’t show up. It seems that my leadership skills could be better.”

After a brief silence, Rebecca murmured/muttered that out.

“The Vice-President?”

Fortunately, Rebecca took the initiative to start a topic of conversation, and Ash’s tentatively tense mood relaxed. Rebecca and Ash still sat with their backs against each other. The reason why he didn’t open his mouth to say anything was because he was afraid that he would collapse at any time.

“Mmn. I did send him a notice about it.”

“Speaking of which…I haven’t seen the Vice-President yet. He’s always absent without an excuse, so is it really okay to overlook this Vice-President? It really doesn’t suit you that you’d actually tolerate such a lax person, Rebecca-san.”

“The Vice-President Oscar’s circumstances are highly extraordinary. To be honest, I feel quite troubled.”

Hearing Rebecca’s reply as she sighed, Ash felt surprised.

“Even a strong person such as Rebecca-san feels troubled?”

“If it wasn’t like that, how would I let him get away with being like that?”

“What kind of person is Vice-President?”

“Oscar Brailsford — is a second year of the Senios course. It might not be possible to count the number of his characteristics with ten fingers…but the characteristic of his that’s most worth mentioning is his identity as a noble of the Chevron Kingdom.”

“Eh? Isn’t it a bit too strange that he’s someone from Chevron, yet also a Dragonar?”

“Then, you currently know about this matter?”

“Sorry. I’m not very familiar with any news outside the Academy…”

“It’s fine. You’re not wrong, foreigners don’t have the right to participate in the <Orphan Ceremony>. However, the aristocracy of the Chevron Kingdom is an exception. Every year, several children who are members of the Chevron royalty and aristocracy are sent here to participate, the truth is that it’s a special place.”

“I didn’t know about this at all…”

“The special places were decided on fifty years ago. It’s just that, not a single Chevron person has succeeded in becoming a breeder these past fifty years. Whether the reason was because they lacked qualities to become a breeder, or perhaps the Mother Dragon insisted on people from the Knight Country…no one knows.”

“So Vice-President is the first successful case?”

“That’s right. After a long time of being ignored, or perhaps lacking the special qualifications to participate, the first Chevron person recognised by the Mother Dragon was Oscar.”

“The Vice-President really isn’t just some ordinary guy…but, is that it?”

“What do you mean?”

Rebecca seemed slightly startled for a moment.

“I now already know that he’s a noble of Chevron and that he has special circumstances. But that doesn’t seem like a reason that would cause you to feel troubled.”

“…Fu. You mind is quite sharp.”

Rebecca revealed a slight smile, as if in admiration of that.

“It is in fact like this…”

When Rebecca’s words became slightly vague and quiet, Ash felt surprised.

“Towards me in the past, Oscar—”

In that moment, as if to interrupt Rebecca’s words—

DOOON…!

A ground-shaking noise like that of an earthquake suddenly reverberated, along with an earthquake-like trembling.

“Uwah! That was just an earthquake right!?”

“Yes, the epicentre is very close to us.”

Through their backs which were pressed against each other, he could feel that Rebecca had tensed up. But, Rebecca didn’t have any intention of separating.

“Could it be that there’s construction work around here?”

“No, I haven’t of any plans for construction work.”

At the same time that Rebecca calmly replied to that question…

—PANG!

The door to the reception room was roughly shoved open.

“It’s bad, Ash!”

“Hime-sama and Lucca-san are in danger!”

Eco and Jessica shouted that out as they rushed in, seemingly short of breath. Although the two of them were out of breath, the expression on their faces changed to anger as soon as they saw the appearance of Ash and Rebecca.

“Hey! You guys aren’t cleaning seriously at all!”

“Rebecca-san! You didn’t make up an excuse to drive us out so that you could be alone with Ash-sama, did you?”

Eco and Jessica advanced towards them while they revealed terrifying expressions on their faces.

“Calm down a bit both of you. We just got wet because the tap faucet broke, and now we’re waiting for our uniforms to dry.”

In contrast to Ash’s embarrassed face, Rebecca replied with confidence.

“Was it really just that? You two wouldn’t currently be…enjoying yourselves after doing it, right?”

“Nothing like that. Getting back to the point, you guys said that Silvia and Lucca were in danger; what actually happened?”

After a sharp glance from Rebecca, Jessica recalled the urgent situation.

“Yes! Eco-san was targeted by Oscar, and then…”

Eco then followed Jessica’s incomplete sentence.

“In order to allow us to escape, Silvia, Lucca and Cosette are fighting against them!”

Although the situation sounded quite unbelievable, Eco and Jessica wore serious expressions, so it didn’t seem like they were lying.

“So that loud sound from before was…”

Ash was dumbfounded. If Oscar’s target was Eco, then it was connected to Ash as well. Although he didn’t know what Oscar was thinking, since he had set his eyes on Eco, Ash wouldn’t be able to let him go. Even if the other side was his senior, the Student Council Vice-President, or a Chevron noble — since he wanted to harm Eco, Ash had no choice but to fight back against him.

“Rebecca-san! I’m going to stop Oscar!”

Ash picked up his half-dry uniform and swiftly put it on, and then rushed out of the room.

“I’m also going!”

Coming from behind Ash was the sound of Eco’s high-pitched yell.

===Part 10===
“How is this possible!?”

After arriving at the Academy, Ash gasped, and he stood frozen on the spot.

“This is a joke, right…?”

Beside Ash, Eco was also flabbergasted and lost for words. Lancelot and Gawain both curled up their bodies, and lay in the middle of the Academy grounds. Silvia and Lucca were lying on top of the backs of their respective Pals; they had lost consciousness, and passed out. At first glance, the two of them didn’t seem to have any obvious external injuries, so Ash let out a sigh of relief. On the other hand, in a place that was some distance away from the battle of the Dragonars—

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!”

Two maids were staring each other down as they released a murderous intent. One of them was Cosette, the other was a girl wearing an eyepatch. It was a face that Ash did not recognise. A haughty voice drifted down towards Ash’s head.

“—Yo, Ash Blake. You’ve finally come.”

The boy who had defeated Silvia and Lucca stood in a relaxed manner atop the head of the Maestro Tristan.

“You’re the Vice-President? What’s your purpose for doing this?”

Oscar looked straight into Ash’s face, and then smiled after a brief pause.

“I’ve wanted to meet you for a long time. Of course, it would be a meeting of fists!”

Tristan responded to Oscar’s words, and took a step forward.

DON…! The ground shook vigorously up and down along with a thunderous sound.

“Hold on! Since you want to exchange fists, we’ll talk once you get down from there first!”

Ash shouted upwards loudly, but Oscar simply looked down with a condescending gaze and said with a cold and sarcastic tone

“When did I say that I was going to use my fists? I want to give you Tristan’s fist.”

“Do you want to kill me!?”

“Trash talk!”

At the behest of Oscar, Tristan stomped down its front limb. Ash hugged Eco and jumped aside with her.

“Kya!”

Eco cried out softly as she held onto Ash. Tristan claws dug into the ground at the spot that Ash and Eco originally were. Accompanied by the loud noise, a cloud of dust was kicked up and obscured their vision, like a grey veil all around them, Tristan’s figure appeared from the smoke once more.

“Oya oya, the title of the ‘Avalon Knight’ is rather grand, but is this all the strength you have?”

Oscar’s face revealed a cruel smile.

“Fufu, can you evade the next strike? Go, Tristan!”

Tristan roared, and stared ferociously at Ash. Ash gritted his teeth. If Oscar really did have an interest in Eco, it was fair to say that he didn’t plan to take any lives.

''—This guy, is he just playing with us…?''

Tristan let out a deafening roar, and then lifted its front limb up high again. Its front limb blocked out the sun, which caused Ash’s and Eco’s entire bodies to be enveloped by its shadow.

“What is it? If you don’t try to escape seriously, I really will have him stomp down, you know?”

Just when Oscar’s face showed such a malicious smile, and his condescending arrogance was projected onto Ash—

“—Leave this to me!”

All of a sudden, a crimson red fireball flew straight towards them, and grazed Tristan’s belly. Seeing that its silver fur was charred slightly, Tristan’s face became resentful, and raised its head to look up at a point in the sky.

“Rebecca-san!”

Ash cried out loudly.

Wearing an Ark which glowed with crimson light, Rebecca rode atop the Maestro Cú Chulainn as she appeared in the sky above the Academy. She hadn’t used a saddle, and was simply standing majestically on top of her Pal’s head — although that dragon riding posture was the same as Oscar’s, the decisive difference between the two was truly the presence or absence of an Ark. After Rebecca descended graciously while riding on top of Cú Chulainn, she sent a sharp gaze towards Oscar.

“You do know that fighting is prohibited at school don’t you, Oscar?”

“Are you trying to bind me by relying on the school rules?”

“…I’m curious, you don’t really think that you can defeat me in a fight, do you?”

The edge of Oscar’s mouth twitched, and he made a sly smile at the frowning Rebecca.

“The answer is YES, the legend of the strongest Rebecca Randall, I’ll end that today!”

At the same time that Oscar proudly made such a declaration, Tristan’s roar resounded throughout the sky.

“What is this…?”

After Ash instinctively said that, Oscar declared as if he stood upon a divine pedestal

“I command you in the name of Oscar Brailsford! Present the Ark that you have created to me!”

Oscar’s entire body was instantly enveloped by a golden light, followed by a dazzling flash. The blinding flash of light forced Ash and Eco to squint their eyes as they raised their arms to cover their sight. After the light receded and their vision returned to normal, Ash saw…

“You can all see right now, that I am a true Arch Dragonar.”

After Oscar spoke with words filled with self-confidence, an eloquent smile appeared on his face. The Ark that appeared similar to a lion’s fur was majestic, and the armaments on the upper and lower body were all golden in colour. Gold was the representative colour of the Chevron Kingdom, moreover, the emblem of the Chevron Royal Family was a lion. Tristan probably went by Oscar’s origins and ambitions to create this majestic Ark.

“Now Rebecca, do not forget the agreement we had between us — if I win, you have to become bride!”

“What? There was something like that?”

Ash was greatly surprised, and couldn’t help saying that. Challenging Rebecca itself was a foolish decision, but he actually wanted to take her as a bride for marriage! The confidence of the man in front of him was immense, and Ash felt amazed by it.

“Did you think that you could defeat me with that improvised Ark alone, Oscar?”

Rebecca displayed a calm expression in her eyes, and undermined the enemy’s confidence and pride first.

“That’s what I like about you, Rebecca! Because you’re such a strong woman, you make my fighting spirit burn even stronger!”

That sentence became the signal for the start of the fight. Cú Chulainn and Tristan both responded to their master’s fighting spirit as they unleashed ground-shaking roars, and began flapping their wings. The two crimson and golden Arch Dragonars soared upwards with a whirlwind from their flapping wings.

Upon hearing the commotion, teaching staff, guards, and those who were working in the Dragon Houses all gathered in the Academy grounds, but everyone simply looked up at the sky, and watched.

“Incredible! They’re in a completely different league from the other students!”

Ash also looked up at the sky, unable to conceal his surprised expression. At an altitude of approximately one hundred metres above the grounds of Dragonar Academy, Rebecca and Oscar were engaged in an intense aerial battle.

“—Ash-sama, you know Oscar-sama’s nickname?”

At that time, Cosette had calmly walked over to Ash’s side.

“Cosette-san!? What happened to that maid with the eyepatch from before?”

“Are you talking about Celeste-sama? She’s over there.”

After Cosette exposed a splendid smile, she turned around to look behind her. Ash followed her gaze, and was almost frightened to that point that he almost fell backwards. Celeste lay on the ground in a corner of the Academy like a caterpillar. Her body was convulsing, and foam was forming at her mouth.

“Cosette-san, did you do that to her?”

“It’s embarassing.”

Cosette held her cheek with her right hand, and her face became completely red. Ash vowed to himself that he would never go against Cosette.

“Oh yeah! Is it alright to leave Hime-sama there? There’s also Lucca!”

“I already took both of them to the infirmary just then.”

“You’re way too fast!”

Ash was stunned. Ash turned to look at another corner of the Academy; neither Lancelot or Gawain had anyone on their backs. Cosette’s trained reactions caused Ash to gulp.

“Anyway, what was Oscar’s nickname?”

Thinking about the topic from before that was unfinished, Ash asked.

“Oscar-sama’s nickname is — The Baron of Sonic.”

“I see. In terms of speed alone, it feels as if he’s faster than Rebecca-san.”

Ash looked up at the sky, and felt convinced. At that time, Eco nervously tugged on Ash’s sleeve.

“Hey, there’s no need to worry right? That guy called Oscar seems to covet my power…and if Rebecca is beaten by him…”

Ash placed his hand on top of Eco’s head, and tried to appease her mood/emotions.

“Don’t worry. Although I just let Rebecca-san go out to rescue/save us, I’ll definitely risk my life to protect Eco next time.”

“Wh…!”

Seeing that Ash declared that he wanted to protect her so bluntly, Eco blushed.

“But I also need Eco to help me. After all, as a Dragonar without a Pal, I’m no different to an ordinary soldier.”

Perhaps because she was so embarrassed, it looked as if her face was the colour of a rose, and Eco turned her head to the other side.

“I know that! Y-You should remember this; having the opportunity to wear the Ark that I make is the highest honour for a Dragonar!”

“Unfortunately, it’s just an unfinished product.”
<noinclude>
“WHAT DID YOU SAY 07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)~~!”
</noinclude>
Eco stomped her feet with a seemingly unstoppable anger. In fact, the Ark that Eco made was incomplete. Because there was no fixed outer appearance, the sensation could be described as simply wearing the armour, and it was like having a layer of magic over one’s body. Even though it was an incomplete Ark, it was possible to use the Ark weapon which was installed simply by wearing it — Holy Sword Excalibur, as well as various other pre-installed equipment which was worth relying on. More importantly, for the Dragon Race to present an Ark to their master was a proof of their loyalty and love. Because, only when a dragon became the most cherished in their master’s mind would an Ark be born—

“If I could do it, why wouldn’t I immediately want to create a perfect Ark for you!? But, I’m just a young dragon, my knowledge and skills are also very lacking—”

Ash made a wry smile, and placed his hand over Eco’s head.

“Sorry, Eco. I didn’t have the intention of looking down on you, it’s fine as long as you work hard according to your own habits.”
<noinclude>
“07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)07:40, 14 April 2016 (UTC)~!”
</noinclude>
Having her head pat by Ash, Eco turned around with red eyes. At that time, a sudden loud noise shook the atmosphere. A gust of strong wind gushed through Eco’s long hair. Cosette was also holding her skirt down, while resisting the strong wind. Soon after that, particles of ash drifted down from the sky. With a feeling of disbelief, Ash looked at the Maestro which fell from the sky, down to the grounds of the Academy from afar. Eco and Cosette also gasped. Having fallen from the sky, it was actually Cú Chulainn, covered in wounds. The surrounding earth that it had impacted became like a crater.

“This can’t be real…Rebecca-san was defeated?”

Ash couldn’t believe what he was seeing with his own eyes, and muttered softly. Rebecca was lying on top of Cú Chulainn’s head, and her Ark seemed abnormal. The armour had been damaged, and her skin underneath it was exposed. It was a harsh scene which made people look away, it was as if a delicate red rose had been instantly destroyed.

“—I’m so disappointed in you, Rebecca.”

While carrying Oscar, Tristan gracefully descended from the sky.

“When you were fighting against me, you were always very careful so as not to allow the fight damage the surroundings, right?”

“Yes. It looks like I underestimated your strength, and I didn’t think that you’d already reached this level.”

Despite her body being badly injured, Rebecca remained calm.

“Well. Have you finally decided to be my woman?”

“No, that is impossible.”

“You rejected that too quickly!”

It was unexpected that Oscar would show such a serious expression as he retorted.

“For me, the throne of a princess isn’t comfortable to sit on at all. Please understand that, Oscar.”

“You ask for too much. The most suitable one to warm up the throne of the Chevron Princess is really none other than your perfect ass. The throne of the princess must also be quite willing to accept your ample and tight ass.”

While saying so, a sarcastic smile emerged on Oscar’s face.

“The talk aside, it looks to me as if your Ark is about to shatter, and Cú Chulainn has already depleted its magic. Even then, you’d only be able to take one hit at best, right?”

“If that’s what you think, why don’t you come and try it?”

“Fu. That’s certainly like my woman.”

Having just had a smile on his face a moment ago, Oscar suddenly revealed an expression of dissatisfaction.

“Frankly/Honestly, since a while ago, I thought that your magic spear Gáe Bolg was very strange. Today, I definitely have to break that hateful magic spear in half! Fly, Tristan!”

Oscar issued an order to Tristan, and then quickly ascended into the sky.

“We’re going up, Cú Chulainn!”

Rebecca also soared up into the sky with Cú Chulainn. Both people exchanged forth their Ark weapons at the same time.

“Appear! The unflowing magic bow — Failnaught!”

Oscar summoned a bow that shone with a brilliant golden light.

The bow and arrow which were composed of magic appeared out of thin air when he began to pull back the bowstring.

“Appear! The certain hit magic spear — Gáe Bolg!”

On the other hand, Rebecca had summoned the magic spear Gáe Bolg which glowed red. As soon as Rebecca held it in her right hand, it immediately released an incredible amount of magic energy. The Ark weapons of those two people released resonating sounds, as the hot air around them entwined. Ash immediately stood in front of Eco, and protected her from the roaring winds that were billowing. Eco also calmly held onto Ash’s hand, and tightly intertwined her fingers with his. This response made Ash surprised. He turned to look over his shoulder, and saw Eco with her head down, seemingly shy, but she still continued to hold Ash’s hand tightly. Despite the critical situation, Ash couldn’t stop his face from becoming very hot.

“—Magic bow Failnaught. I have also once heard of its power. It’s said that it’s certain to hit, and that it has never missed. Precisely because it’s a bow that will not create any flow or current…it’s called ‘unflowing’.”

After hearing Cosette’s explanation, Ash recalled a certain thing.

“According to that, its ability is very similar to that of Rebecca-san’s Gáe Bolg. Gáe Bolg is the certain hit spear.”

“Yes. Both sides belong to the category of weapons which interfere with one’s ‘fate’.”

“I see! Oscar said before that he thought Gáe Bolg was very strange, so it was actually because it has a similar nature to Failnaught…”

The instant that Ash murmured that, Rebecca and Oscar released their certain-hit attacks.

“Become my bride, Rebecca!”

At the same time that Oscar said that, he let go of the bowstring.

“If you can defeat me, I might be willing to consider it for a second!”

When Rebecca threw the magic spear, a streak of light like lightning appeared, magic and a surge of emotions erupted; a fierce collision occurred in front of Rebecca and Oscar. The magic weapons of both sides began competing with each other, and even the air vibrated. It appeared to be an equal show of offense and defense, but—

“You lose, Oscar!”

Rebecca suddenly shouted out.

“You’re still trying to act brave at this point? Rebecca Randall, you’ve actually gone down to such a level!”

Rebecca ignored Oscar’s ridicule, and then proudly declared

“I command you in the name of Rebecca Randall! Cú Chulainn — reveal the true form of the Ark that you have presented me!”

“What did you say…!?”

At the same time that Oscar was taken aback, Rebecca’s Ark began to change. Various parts of the armour released a bright red light, and began to change shape. After the helmet around her head finished its transformation, the shoulders, breastplate, and the armour around her torso also began to change into a new shape. Not only that, a red cloak which fluttered in the wind appeared behind her.

“How is this possible!? Could it be that you were holding back the whole time? You fox!”

“This is it, Oscar! Magic spear Gáe Bolg — ‘Ring of Fate’!”

Then, the magic spear changed in accordance with Rebecca’s command. Accompanied by a heavy metallic sound, the magic spear began to expand and lengthen, and became a new part.

“You forced me to use my special skill, so you’ve got some ability!”

At the same time that Rebecca called out, a surge of magic more powerful than ever before radiated out.

“What kind of joke is this! If I can’t even take you for myself, what right do I have to sit on the throne!”

The two sources of light impacted each other in mid-air — one side was bright red, and the other side was golden. The magic that Rebecca had released was pressed/pushed in front of Oscar’s eyes, but he also began to push back.

“That guy is also formidable! Rebecca-san has already used her full power, yet he’s still able to turn the tide back!”

Ash was sweating profusely, and Cosette spoke with a solemn expression

“This situation is not good. The certain hit magic spear and the unflowing magic bow…these two weapons both have the effect of ‘piercing’ first and the cause of the ‘attack’ afterwards. If both of them continue this senseless confrontation, they might even lose their lives.”

“But could Rebecca-san not have realised this fact?”

“Rebecca-sama certainly knows in her mind. But, I’m afraid that Rebecca-sama has no way to stop the fate which is held in those magic weapons from happening—”

Before waiting for Cosette to finish speaking, Ash quickly turned towards Eco.

“Eco, bring out the Ark that you’ve created, please!”

“Hold on, what do you want to do?”

Eco seemed to frown, and she watched Ash’s face.

“I need to use Excalibur to break their attacks. Before the magic spear and magic bow actualise their fate of death, I’ll destroy them first!”

“Are you sure you can do that?”

“The problem isn’t whether I can do it, but I have to gamble on that anyway!”

“…I understand.”

Eco clenched her fist in front of her chest as if she had made up her mind. She closed her eyes, and then began to chant the spell to summon the Ark.

“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes…”

Ash simply stared. Before she was only able to recite the chant while stuttering, but now Eco had memorised it and could recite fluently. She was also able to courageously call out the final word of the chant as the end of the spell.

“—Espolón!”

The armour which contained holy magical energy latched onto Ash’s body. A silver light suddenly burst out, and enveloped Ash’s entire body. The <Seikoku> on his left arm became hot.

“Uh…!”

The <Seikoku> emitted heat which almost burnt his skin, expanded in the blink of an eye, and spread to Ash’s whole body. The current phenomenon was the same as that time when he repulsed Mordred in Ansarivan city. While his consciousness immersed into a dim light, a sense of warmth entered Ash’s body. It was like the warmth of Eco’s body. Logically, the Ark that Eco created should appear like that, but Ash couldn’t see any change in the clothes that he was wearing. Aside from the <Seikoku> which had spread to cover his entire body, the external appearance looked just like any other male student. A young dragon was still a young dragon, she had gone to a lot of effort to build the Ark, and was still unable to give the Ark a clear outline, but Ash could feel that he had obtained her strength.

''—The Ark that Eco created for me is now protecting my body.''

“Haa, haa…what? I set a record for the fastest time yet!”

Having depleted her magic, Eco was somewhat breathless, but still smiled confidently at Ash. What Eco said was right, it was the first time that she had built the Ark so quickly.

“Thank you, Eco.”

After Ash patted Eco’s head, he gazed sharply towards the sky above. He then used the power of the Ark to leap into the sky and ascend.

===Part 11===
Looking down at the Academy which seemed like a miniature model from high up in the sky, Rebecca began to feel anxious again. The power of two people were currently even against each other, and it seemed as if the result could only be a loss for both sides. Just when she gritted her teeth, she was surprised to notice that a massive amount of magic was gradually closing in on her.

“Uuoooooooooohhhh!”

Ash shouted out while carrying a large sword. What was most surprising was that his <Seikoku> covered his entire body. Although Rebecca had heard Ash talk about such a thing in the past, it was the first time that she had seen it with her own eyes. While Ash approached rapidly, he began to unsheathe a holy sword — Excalibur. He first turned a sharp gaze towards Rebecca.

“Regardless of whether it pierces the fate of Rebecca-san!”

He then quickly looked at Oscar.

“Or pierces the fate of Oscar!”

Ash focused an overwhelming amount of magic onto the blade of the sword, and held it up high.

“I will sever it apart!”

The sword flashed. The holy sword released a loud noise as it struck the point where both sides had clashed. The sudden power intervened, and its magic appeared as if it would explode in order to force the attack to lose their targets, but in the next instant, Excalibur released a dazzling light. Rebecca whispered in marvel of the scene. The magic, which looked like it was about to explode was completely absorbed by the silver blade of Excalibur. Ash briskly, yet calmly turned around in mid-air, and then leapt onto Tristan’s head. The tip of Excalibur was pointed at Oscar’s chest.

“Would you like to have a fight against the ‘Avalon Knight’, Oscar?”

The expression in Ash’s eyes and the tone of his words caused Rebecca, who was on the side to shudder.

—Dokun!

Rebecca’s heartbeat suddenly accelerated. She had never had such a heart-moving experience in her life.

“Kuh…I’ll let you guys go for today! But remember this, I will never give up on Rebecca and Eco!”

After saying that, Oscar clung onto Tristan’s curved horns. Tristan understood its master’s intentions, and immediately swung its head about fiercely.

“Uwah!”

Having not paid much attention to defense, Ash was easily tossed into the air.

“Ash!”

Rebecca anxiously cried out while looking on.

“I-I’m fine…”

Ash managed to suspend himself in mid-air. Although it was not possible to see its form, the Ark that Eco had created seemed as if it was still protecting Ash. Eco firmly believed in Ash’s thoughts, which left a memorable impression on Rebecca. At the same time, after thinking about what would happen after Eco finished the appearance of the Ark, wondering about how heroically Ash would glow, it made her heart leap. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Oscar ordered Tristan to fly, and then disappeared into a distant edge on the other side of the sky.

“Wheel of Fortune ~A.SB.1365.9~” is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Chapter 4

2015-09-12T11:39:02Z

Draconic: /* Part1 */

==Chapter 4==

===Part1===

---In the Great Hall of the Vampire's airborne citadel

The airborne castle looked better after the make-over by the residents of [Underwood]. However, the great hall was now filled with the injured refugees and the bedrooms were long occupied by those with grievous wounds. Whereas, those who were lightly injured were given towels for blankets and they huddle in the corners where space was available.

The heavily injured of the fire dragon squads lay in the courtyard to nurse to their wings while harbouring feelings of self-reproach.

And among the injured was the figure of Izayoi. A bed had been prepared for him by Jack who prioritized the retrieval to rush him back to the airborne castle. An apt description of his current appearance would be that of a person who is riddled with sores and puncture marks.

The bones of his fists were pounded to bits, his organs were seriously damaged and the loss of blood was already beyond the point of critical stage.

It was already an incredible feat for him to survive in that state. And the members of [No Name] ---Lily and Shirayuki, who spotted his form riddled with wounds, gave a small cry.

“Iza, Izayoi-sama……!”

“My lord……!”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p133.jpg|thumb]]

They probably travelled over together with Leticia. And behind them were the other children of the Senior group. Seeing that [Ouroboros] was finally making its move, the Community headquarters would not be a safe location anymore and it made more sense to have them at the front lines to support their Community in the war efforts.

And witnessing the dire state of Izayoi's condition was enough to rob them of their tongues. As the supporting members of the Community, the children were greatly shaken by the defeat of Izayoi who was one of the strongest combatants in the Community.

There were lads who were trembling and looking pale, girls who covered their mouths as tears rolled down their cheeks. But of the Senior group, Lily’s reaction was swift and decisive.

“Get…. Get me a tub of hot water and lots of bandages. And bring the blood producing medicine and the unicorn’s horn over!” <ref>[magrefnotes: yeah, this is not an error, it's a medicine that produces blood!! Sounds really efficient!]</ref>

“Aye, ah,”

“Quickly! It’s still possible to make it in time, everyone, get them on the double!”

Lily sprinted over to Izayoi with a handkerchief. Although there were simple treatments and immediate response given to all who were sent in, the body had yet to be sanitized. The people in charge of the emergency procedures were just too busy to deal with that detail and Lily used her handkerchief to wipe away the blood from Izayoi’s face.

“Everyone, get over here now!!” Lily turned back to shout to the Senior group who stood rooted in shock.

“ “ “ “ Ye, Yes, understood!!!” ” ” ”

#PaDaPaDaPaDa!!!# The Senior group ran over to Lily. And during that time, Lily prepared the necessary tools to be used in conjunction with the unicorn horn while giving Izayoi’s body a final cleansing of those spots of blood.

A thin film of tears was misting her sight as she spoke quietly, “……Shirayuki-sama, there’s still hope for Izayoi-sama right?”

“Hm,” giving a fast reply, Shirayuki joined Lily with a damp handkerchief to help with the cleaning of Izayoi’s body while watching Lily work. Wiping the tears from her face as they fell from her eyes with her hand, Lily continued to carry out her task at hand.

---''what a strong little girl she is.'' Shirayuki was impressed as she formed a new opinion about Lily. And in her gaze was something close to respect for this little girl.

Although Lily was still at the age where many other kids of her age would still be happy to be fussed over by their mothers, Lily had been managing the housework of the whole Community and taking care of the farmlands. Even the others below her station were clinging to her like younger siblings to an elder sister. And facing the tragic situation in the Community, she had been moving forward fearlessly. An ordinary girl would have fainted upon seeing such a large amount of blood and wounds. Though the treating of wounds might not be much of an accomplishment, it was more than enough when said to be done by a mere ten year old girl.

Her inner strength and the radiance of her soul was something that even a Divinity holder like Shirayuki could not ignore.

''(…… My lord. You can’t let this endearing little lady cry like that.)''

Silently making her retort at Izayoi. But there were other matters on Shirayuki’s mind.

Let’s just say it here---- Shirayuki never thought much about Izayoi in the first place. The first impression was solely based on their first encounter but the fact is that her judgement for his character was ranked in the lower ends.

She had always thought that Izayoi was one who possessed a great talent from birth and a completely overweening attitude but was one who would easily suffer a setback when faced with an opponent who was stronger than him.

……however, that was not the case in reality.

Izayoi had battled. Not only did he not run in the face of such strong opponent who stood above him in terms of talents and he had gambled his life in the battle to save his comrades. Ultimately ending in defeat.

To some, those who challenged a hopeless battle were nothing but fools.

After all, the victorious were kings and the losers, the invaders.

The prerequisite of righteousness is to be victorious. And this lad, Izayoi, is only so arrogantly fixated with victory due to his unwavering belief in his self-righteousness.

---But this lad had thrown himself into a battle which he had no chance of winning.

Knowing full well that he would taste the humiliation of defeat, Izayoi continued to battle selflessly.

As one of the holders of Divinity, Shirayuki was apologetic for her misjudgement of character. And towards her lord who displayed extraordinary courage and determination, she offered her highest praise.

''(Don’t die on us, my lord. Because the one who will defeat the Demon Lord is one----who always hold the courage anywhere, anytime to use all their might to land their strike.)''

Shirayuki’s instincts were telling her that there would be a time that they would need this lad’s power once again.

And seeming to confirm that feeling of hers, the airborne castle shook violently.

“……the shockwaves from the battle are reaching here as well……?!”

If she could, she would have wanted to help with the fight as well. However, this was a scale that was beyond a Divinity Holder. Hence, Shirayuki could only help with the preparations on the support side while praying for her comrades who are battling for their sakes.

At the same time.

Kasukabe Yō was invited to join Sala at the command room. The previously uninhabited airborne castle was now filled with furnishings and decorum from the city of [Underwood].

And besides Yō and Sala who were in the room, there was a guest member of the [Draco Greif] alliance--- Coppelia. Sitting on a chair as she could not walk even if she wanted to, Yō blinked in surprise upon learning the news that Coppelia had remained in [Draco Greif] all these time.

“Coppelia, long time no see, but why would you be here?”

“Well, there isn’t anyone in the Game Controller post for [Draco Greif] so I’m just standing in for them. Although we can say that the perpetual motion machine is completed, it’s still not at the final form that I hoped it to be. And I reckon that it would be more advantageous to belong to a large scale Community when searching for my father.”

''Right'', Yō gave a wry smile as she remembered the incidences that led up to Sala’s promotion.

She---Coppelia, was someone whom they had met during their stay with the [Draco Greif] while arranging the talks for the formation of their Community's Alliance. She was also a doll who controls the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine].

Finding her trapped in a Game of Paradox by chance, they of the [No Name] had used a slight cheat to clear the game and that is how it is up till this point.

“If I knew that there would be such a game, I would have studied harder in school.”

“'''Miss''' Kasukabe. Please forgive my rudeness, but the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine] isn’t something of a simple structure that can be found in a compulsory education. It wouldn’t have mattered whether or not if you are a hardworking student then.”<ref>[magrefnotes: This Miss is in bold due to the use of English by the author.]</ref>

“That’s …… Mah, you’re right.”

Although that wasn’t what she had meant, she did not try to clarify that as there wasn’t the time to talk about those stuff. There was a need to prioritise the report on KuroUsagi and Asuka’s situation and the battle at [Kouen City] after all.

After Sala and Coppelia heard the full report from Yō, their expressions darkened as they folded their arms.

“We’ve got the gist of the situation…… but, that’s troubling. The condition of [No Name] is much worse than I had expected.”

“Yeah. There’s no way for us to help them if we do not know the location that they were thrown to.”

“……Mhm. It’s not only KuroUsagi and Asuka. Even Percher and Willa are also missing in action. Will they be able to participate in this Game?”

“If they are not at the location when it activated, they won’t be able to participate later. The current Game stage is special one. After all, this is a large scale stage that borrows the Authority of an entire star from [Perseus]. We can just count it as the transference of everyone to an entirely different world from that of Little Garden.”

“Is, Is that so? Then is Garol-san around, maybe we can still ask a bit about this [Genome Tree].”

“Uhm…… Although that is also important, Garol-dono is also one of the few surviving members of the first battle against Azi Dahaka 200 years ago. If it weren’t for the negotiations that sent him far away, I would have liked him to join us for the battle……”

And Sala lifted her head suddenly, seeming to have realised something.

“…… No, wait, that’s it! There’s also another one who can solve all these problems! If it is him, it might just work out!”

“Who do you mean?”

“It’s the one who told us about the situation of your side and invited [Queen Halloween] to lend us her help. If it weren’t for the help of [Queen], there wouldn’t be any way to move this airborne castle all the way to the North Side in the first place.”

“Is that so? Sounds like a really incredible person to me.”

“That’s not all. He’s also someone who has deep connections with the [No Name]. After all, he’s”

“Did you call me?”

Ha? The three other people in the room gave a gasp in surprise.

It was not known when the guy in question had arrived. But wearing a round bowler hat and a tuxedo while having another short jacket over his tux, the old gentleman sat on the high chair in the room that was empty moments before.

With an appearance of a seventy year old, his wrinkles and hair which became white with the passing of years was pretty impressionable in itself. But the gaze was startlingly sharp and it felt like something unhuman that seemed keen enough to see through everything.

“……Croix-sama. I’ve told you many times not to appear so suddenly. It’s not good for our hearts.”

“The silent approach of the Grim Reaper..... No, we shouldn’t be praising him about that!”

Facing Sala and Coppelia’s reproach, the old gentleman, who was known by the name of Croix, gave a smile and a shrug of his shoulders, “Well then, sorry for my rude interruption. I just love seeing the look of surprise on others. Besides, were you going to ask me about something?”

“Ah, yes. This is the current [No Name]’s main force, Kasukabe Yō. May I ask that you assist her for a moment?”

HouHou? The elderly gentleman opened his eyes to look at Yō.

Yō lagged a bit in her acknowledging nod. And from the attitude of Sala towards this old gentleman, he should be an important elder in Little Garden. Otherwise, the [Floor Master] Sala, wouldn’t have been that stiff in her formalities.

They watched at each other for a moment of silence.

Then the old gentleman suddenly laughed, “I won’t know what you want if you do not speak. Is there something that you need from me?”

“Erm, that……say, who are you, gramps?”

“Aiya, excuse my rudeness. I forgot to say my name. I’m Baron Croix. Moreover, I can be called as one of the predecessors of your Community.”

“Predecessor…… then, you are one of the original members of [No Name]?”

“That’s right. And it’s more of being one of the founders I guess. I’ve known your father for a long time too.”

The unexpected words from Croix caused Yō’s heart rate to rise.

Although she was equally surprised by the information regarding her father, if this elderly gentleman was a predecessor of the [No Name], the things that she wanted to know from him would be a mountain load of questions.

Although she wanted to start her questions from the part on her father’s information, Yō reined in her curiosity to ask in the order of priority.

“But where have Croix-san been all these while? Weren’t you caught like Leticia and sold in the slave-market as well?”

“How would that ever happen? There’s no value in this old body for the auctions…… But come to think about it, please tell me the details of Leticia’s enslavement.”

“Please behave yourself, Croix-sama.”

*Keho Keho*, Sala gave a few fake coughs to pull the topic back to focus.

“Croix-sama was sent to the Outside world after the battle three years ago. I heard that it is all thanks to Faceless-dono…… or more accurately, the strength of [Queen Halloween] that managed to summon him back into Little Garden.”

“The masked person? How did she do that?”

“It was done by using this item.”

Taking off his bowler hat, Croix reached his hand into its cavity to feel about for a while before pulling out a nekomimi headphone.

Yō blinked her eyes as a surprised look came over her face and she tilted her head in wonder, “Nekomimi ……headphones? And that is not the pair that I own?”

“Yes. But it's not an entirely different object. Because this is something that models the very popular item in your time and it is of the same series. …… And just mentioning on the side, this is a really hot item that is being advertised as an assessory endorsed by a certain idol in the time that I lived in.”

“…….?”Not understanding the gist of his words, Yō tilted her head to the side.

Croix sieved out the important points of his words as he gave a wry smile, “to put it simply, these headphones created a “situation that should be in the future, but happening in a different time” sort of microscopic mini paradox. ……. Did you know this? Little Garden collects many systems of these paradoxes. Then, by using those paradoxes in reverse, one would be able to determine precisely the location in the time flow where I currently reside in.”

“It acted as a Gift that stabilized the space between the two flows of time. It's a phenomenon similar to the summoning of heroes in order to retrieve them from the flow of time,” Sala added and Croix nodded in affirmation.

“That’s right. The summoning we made to change that phenomenon…… is known as Paradox Shift. Anyways, a temporary isolated paradox like this would not make a difference to the larger picture be it of a small or large scale, so it will just be left aside easily. I was just lucky to be found by [Queen’s Knight] at that time. It seems that I'm not forsaken by luck yet. Hence I’m able to rush back in this time of need and Yō, it is all thanks to you.”

Pressing the bowler hat atop his head, Croix gave a bow in gratitude.

Digesting the load of information slowly, Yō nodded her head a few times before lifting her head, “it means to say…… the nekomimi headphones sent out an SOS signal of sorts…… is that it?”

“If you put it plainly, it's just as you said. Truthfully, I’ve also put in place many other SOS sounding devices but never did I expect for the nekomimi headphones to be the first one to receive and establish a connection. All that effort, to put the [Bootstrap Paradox] in place to be set off at any time, had gone to waste.”

Hahaha, Croix gave a loud laugh. It was really difficult to grasp what this guy was thinking.

Yō paid no attention to his laugh as she thought back to the words that Faceless once said.

''(Come to think about it, during that time when the nekomimi headphones were summoned, she did say something like “there’s a weird flow of time” or sorts. Is this what she meant ?)''

She said that the reason was the [Genome Tree] but it did not feel like the power that should be possessed by the [Genome Tree]. Perhaps, the reason might have been the effect of the nekomimi headphones.

Listening to their conversation, Coppelia gave a gasp in surprise.

“Croix-san. That’s not something to laugh about. If you set off a [Bootstrap Paradox], it will develop into something big and you will be punished by the higher echelons of Little Garden. What are you planning to do if you take a misstep and trigger off a [Paradigm Shift] instead?”

“Mah, don’t make it sound so bad. After all, Laplace’s terminal body was also with me and that would have guaranteed the stop of any situation that may escalate to that worst possible scenario you’ve described. ---Moreover, to bring up the [Bootstrap Paradox] when you hold the [Third Perpetual Motion Machine], that’s against really unfair right? After all, the fact that you exist is precisely because of that paradox.”

Facing the sudden glint of slyness in his eyes, Coppelia was made to fall silent. Those sharp eyes were enough to give one the feeling of having their souls bared before him.

He’s not just an ordinary person, Coppelia raised her guardedness as she came to that conclusion.

Yō seemed to have noticed the uncomfortable atmosphere and she clapped her hands to change that while asking her question, “Um that… What is a [Bootstrap Paradox]?”

And faced with the question from Yō, Coppelia was surprised, “Pardon me if I’m being impolite '''Miss''' Kasukabe. I thought that you would have heard of it because of how famous it is. To put it simply, it is a paradox game that came from a real 18th Century German novel that focuses on the adventures of a noble who goes by the name of Baron Munchausen. <ref>[magrefnotes: Baron Munchausen was written by German writer Rudolph Erich Raspe. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baron_Munchausen]</ref>--- have you heard of that? For example, the paradoxes of ‘the bottomless swamp and the boot’ or ‘the time machine’?”

“Well perhaps the paradox about the chicken and egg is better known in Japan. You’ve heard of that right? The story where the Origin (alpha) and End (omega) is the same?” Seeing the confusion on Yō’s face, Croix stepped in to supplement Coppelia’s words. <ref>[magrefnotes: alpha α and omega Ω are the first and last letters of the Greek alphabet respectively.]</ref>

And Yō finally nodded her head as she got a grasp of the explanations.

From before, there was such a topic discussed in one of the literary works recommended by Izayoi.

Yō vaguely remembered the title of the novel to be <<The tall tale adventures of Baron Munchausen>>. And there was only one story in the novel that talked about the incident between the bottomless swamp and a boot.

“Uhm. I kind of remember a chapter regarding a Baron who was about to sink into a bottomless swamp…… and he had to grab his leg to pull himself out of the swamp---was that the story you were referencing to?”

“Yes, that’s the one. Bootstrap refers to the circular strip sewn to the back of the boot. Of course, if we were to look at it from the logical perspective, this method would not be able to achieve his aim of lifting himself out of the swamp. It is purely a work that plays upon that contradiction. Another work for the easy understanding of the paradox would be <<By his bootstraps>> written by Robert Anson Heinlein and his related time machine paradox stories.

“…? Sorry, you have lost me for that part.”

Seeing Yō shake her head, Coppelia was wide eyed and dumbfounded at her reaction.

Just like having an unbelievable object placed before her, Coppelia paused for a moment to fold her arms in contemplation while watching Yō. She then retrieved a book from her Gift Card, which was emblazoned with the petal symbolled flag, and handed it to Yō.

“This is a famous work of his. Please make sure you read it.”

“……Ah, okay.”

Pressurized by such an intimidating intensity from Coppelia, Yō nodded and accepted the book.

Coppelia’s intimidating expression was not an illusion at all.

Croix suppressed the urge to laugh at the scene while he spun his cane, “Mah, how should I say this. Even the gods of Little Garden view the [Bootstrap Paradox] as a problem to them. So it wouldn’t hurt to read up on it.”

“I, I got it.”

“Mhm. Then, is that all that you have to ask me?”

“No, that wasn’t the main problem,” Sala interjected quickly while giving Yō the look. Although they had veered off from the main topic, there should be many more things that she would want to ask this person. Since he was her father’s friend and one of the founders of [No Name], he might know something about the [Genome Tree] to help her.

Taking off the necklace from her neck, she handed it over to Croix to have him look it over.

“This is the Gift that my dad left to me…… [Genome Tree], but it’s suddenly failed to function. Croix-san, would you happen to know the reason for that?”

“……Mhm?” Without taking the [Genome Tree] that was held out to him, Croix only tipped the edge of his bowler hat upward to get a closer look. It seemed that he hesitated for a moment before smiling while giving a shrug of his shoulders.

“…… Don’t worry, it’s only temporary. It will be back to normal after some time.”

“Really?”

“Aah. This is a phenomenon caused by the overusage of spiritual power that exceeds the existing stored spiritual power in the [Genome Tree] itself. And in an attempt to protect you from harm, it has temporarily shut off its functions.”

And a relieved look finally came over Yō’s face.

“Is, Is that so……?! Then, how long will it take to recover?”

“That will depend on the total amount of spiritual power that you have collected…… but it should be able to be back to normal in a month’s time?”

But his answer was what caused Yō’s shoulder to droop. Then, that would have meant that Yō was to be benched for the current battle. Although there was a boost in their numbers with many strong warriors arriving to help with the war, an extra hand in the combatant ranks is always welcomed.

To be told that she could only watch and pray for the others, Yō’s gaze drifted downwards with unhidden sadness in her eyes.

So Croix leaned upon his cane to stand up and took the [Genome Tree] into his hand.

“---but, it’s not like there isn’t a method to make it usage again immediately.”

“Really?!”

“There is no actual proof yet, but there’s something I would like to try. May I borrow this [Genome Tree] for a while?”

“Uu, Mhm. It’s also of no use to my current self.”

The current Yō couldn’t even be counted as one of the combatants and was purely a burden at this point. Getting the [Genome Tree] back to normal was her priority.

Giving a warm smile like how a grandparent would have while looking at their grandchildren, Croix stood up and walked over to Yō, “Let’s talk about your father when you come to retrieve your [Genome Tree] next time. Although the situation is pressing, there will still be time for our chat. Please wait at his……The room where little Izayoi is sleeping.”

“Ye, Yes.”

The old gentleman with the bowler hat winked out of existence like smoke in the winds after he spoke those words. And though there might be a troubled look in those all-seeing eyes of his, it was already an unexpected deal to be able to hear of her father’s news. Perhaps it might also give the clue that will help them out of their desperate situation.

“But, we have found a solution for the current problem at the very least.”

“Mhm. Next would be the problem of finding KuroUsagi and Asuka……”

“There’s no need to worry about those two I guess. There aren’t that many strong individuals who can match up against them in the world of Little Garden. Moreover, they are most likely to make it through even if they were to meet a clone of Azi Dahaka.”

Sala gave a laugh while patting Yō’s back. But little did she know that KuroUsagi had lost her spiritual powers and Asuka was teleported away without most of her Gifts. It was truly the worst possible scenario and they should start the search as soon as possible.

''(I will need to discuss this with Croix-san later. Maybe he might have a plan for that.)''

Although she wanted to start the discussion on the search for Asuka and KuroUsagi, Yō decided that it would be best held in Izayoi room later. After all, if it’s Izayoi, he would surely help with the strategizing.

In the midst of the chaos wrought by the battle with the three headed dragon, the trio left the room on their separate tasks as directed by their responsibilities.

===Part 2===

---In another room of the airborne castle. Izayoi’s room for recuperation.

“My, My, what a good girl she is. It’s just such a waste that she’s your child.”

{“------”}

Baron Croix, who had spirited himself away like the clouds to the winds, had appeared in another room in the airborne castle. And in that room, Izayoi slept soundly on a bed, wrapped in several layers of bandages. Clearly, it was a specialised room to spare Izayoi some time to recuperate from his injuries as much as he could.

And taking advantage of that room’s secluded characteristic, Croix chose it to be the meeting place for a certain person.

“Are you not planning to meet her? I’m sure she would be very happy to see you,” Croix continued to speak to the other person who hid on the other side of the window.

{“……Croix. Why, did you lie to her?”}

The person in the shadows did not answer Croix’s question but seemed to have struggled to say those words with a slight hint of hostility.

Waving the bowler hat in his hand, Croix then covered his face and gave a shrug of his shoulders, “I did not lie to her. I was only holding back some information, that’s all.”

“And those just happen to be the most important. Be it the case of the [Genome Tree], and the truth about how you were summoned back to the world of Little Garden. If we were to consider the activities of [Ouroboros], there should also be a much more serious paradox occurring in the early 2000s.”}

“……Hmph. Then go tell her that yourself. You’re her father and she’s your daughter right? Don’t push the responsibility to me, that’s just being a pain in the ass.”

Croix was unable to maintain his calm as he reverted to his loud and uncouth speech patterns. Following a sudden violent waver in his shadows, Croix revealed his spiritual aura to display his godly side while opening those eyes which seem capable of piercing the veil that shrouds the soul.

[Baron Croix]--- as a god of the Vodou mythologies and the god of lust, his existence was represented by his bowler hat and the swallowtail tuxedo which also forms the core of his spiritual power. To word it in reverse, there wouldn’t be any other real appearance of the Death god besides that. As long as it’s with the appearance of a person with a bowler hat and a swallow-tailed tuxedo, it will be as clear as day for anyone to identify him.

And his current body was only that of a youth’s body taken from the realm of the death.

A god whose nature was one that loved good cigars, rum and lewd sex, was also the god of life. And this god who controlled life, was now looking at a certain person, with eyes keen enough to see through the soul of the one hidden in the shadows, while continuing his lecture.

“I was only giving her some attention out of consideration of our relationship as comrades and you just take it for granted that it is a responsibility of mine? Now, you think that you are some big stuff huh? Trying to criticize on my methods now? Shouldn’t you be taking action to show your sincerity in the first place?”

{“……If I could do that, I would have done so by now!”}

Perhaps the lecture might have hit upon a bad memory of sorts as the low voice in the shadows had also increased in volume. And it was a quavering voice shadowed with a tone of sadness.

There was no father who did not want to meet his daughter. If he could, he would definitely go to meet her. But it’s precisely because of his inability to do so that he had to rely on his old friend to help with that.

Knowing the reason behind it all, Croix also stopped his lecture as he noted that he might have gone a little too far with his outburst.

Pressing his bowler hat while giving a sign, his tone reverted to before as he gave a shrug of his shoulders, “Mah……Regarding the [Genome Tree], maybe I should let her understand it’s inner workings. I would not wish for such a cute girl to walk the same steps as you.”

{“……Sorry. I will have to trouble you to do that.”}

“Yeah. Both you and Canaria, always pushing the important things to me. Please think a little about the troubles that you have delegated the responsibilities to from time to time. Oh man, I would really love to ask of you guys to cultivate a habit of cleaning up after yourselves.”

{“So,Sorry.”}

A rather embarrassed apology that hinted that there were many more incidences other than this that happened in the past. And the voice in the shadows was truly embarrassed by those memories.

But shaking his head, Croix stood up and threw the [Genome Tree] to the shadows while stating his request, “Yare Yare, apply your spiritual power into the [Genome Tree] for me. It doesn’t matter if she can utilise it to its maximum effect, but she would be needing that power. For the sake of defeating Azi Dahaka, that girl…… No, the power of those two will be needed. After all we will never be able to defeat the [(Last Trial of humanity)Last Embryo] no matter how much we struggle.”

{“Got it. After dealing with the business with [Genome Tree], I will also ready a Game stage too.”}

“Then I will leave the outside matters to you. Just destroy any two headed dragons that you may come across as well then.”

Following that, the presence within the shadows disappeared.

“…… Though I may say so. But how many people will actually survive in this battle?”

Staying behind in the room by himself, Croix rested his hands on his cane while spitting his thoughts bitterly.

“Heh? I can’t pretend not to hear that you know?”

The unexpected sound of Izayoi’s voice caused Croix’s brows to lift in surprise. Although his injuries had been serious enough to make it difficult for him to recover consciousness, he just had to choose this moment to regain his consciousness.

Clicking his tongue in his heart, he commented sarcastically to the eavesdropper.

“Eavesdropping is bad manners, Izayoi. I would really love to meet your parents about that.”

“You mean my biological parents? Or the parents who have brought me up? Not that I care which are the ones you refer to anyways. Go see them if you want. You’re a death god right?”

Izayoi gave his sarcastic retort as he sat up with difficulty. His abdomen and chest were swathed with bandages and even his hands were strapped and immobilized to wooden boards to act as splints. A slight movement of that body would surely be accompanied with an intense sensation of pain.

Needless to say, it is easy for Croix, himself, to disappear from the room, but knowing Izayoi and that strong determination of his, he would surely give chase without care of those injuries. And the deterioration of Izayoi's condition from the reopening of wounds was not something that Croix would wish to happen.

Seeming to give up on the idea of running, Croix shrugged his shoulders and touched the tip of his bowler hat, “Although the unicorn horn did help to preserve your life, I wish that you would continue to quietly rest for a little. ---Well then, is there a question for me?”

“There are some things that I need to ask you about but it isn’t just one or two things. About the incident of [Ouroboros] three years ago, about the comrades of [No Name] and Canaria. And also about the relation between us, the trio who were summoned over from the other world. [Baron Croix], you are able to give the answer to all of them right?”

“……Hmph.”

Okay…, Croix hesitated as he looked away to ponder his next step.

It wasn’t all that difficult to answer Izayoi with the facts. After all, he was one of those involved in the decisions. And it was enough to reveal everything by giving away the clues to the riddle.

However, giving an easy answer was not something that sat well with the character of this death god.

“How should I do this. It’s really easy for me to give you the answers to your questions, but I will require an equivalent price from you.”

“Wha? Helping the [No Name] isn’t counted as the payment?”

“Oi Oi, don’t say those stuff that will only degrade your personal character. Being unable to stand by and watch the downfall of [No Name] is something that you have accepted on your part to help them out right?”

Izayoi lifted a brow at that. Truly, Izayoi’s decision to help the [No Name] was based on his own judgement. Waving the card of having helped them before was only an act of seeking compensation for having done a good deed.

“Although I may say it that way, it is also a little unfair if I remain at status quo. ……Hmph. I will just answer a question for you then.”

Giving a stomp of his foot, Croix watched Izayoi carefully while keeping his cane closely held under his hands. And following a glint in his all-knowing eyes, Croix laughed, “Summoning you guys wasn’t for the sake of saving the [No Name]. The real reason lies elsewhere. You three were summoned over to Little Garden to complete that other aim.”

“…… I guessed as much. If it were for the revival of [No Name], one of us would be sufficient to accomplish that job.”

Although the time for their revival may be long or short depending on the calibre of the individuals, they only needed only one other for the revival of [No Name]. The accomplishment of getting the lands arable again and the defeat of two Demon Lords is already a huge war accomplishment that was completed within an astonishing time frame of half a year. And that is because all three of them were present.

But no matter how important one saw their Community to be, it would still unable to explain the reason for gathering three individuals with the highest order of Gifts bestowed upon the Human race together in one location.

Then, thinking it to be of another reason might be more logical.

“Then, what is it? To defeat the [Ouroboros]?”

“That’s part of the reason. But you guys have another opponent to defeat before looking to the [Ouroboros]. I’m sure littleIzayoi knows this clearly, right?”

Holding his bowler hat down, he peeled his lips back as he barked a laugh.

Izayoi narrowed his eyes to look to the window.

“[Last trial of Humanity (Last Embryo)] ---the Demon Lord of [Absolute Evil]. You will talk if we can defeat that guy?”

“Even if I don’t want to, I will have to at that point. Surpassing (clearing) the final trial is one of your callings. The world of Little Garden would not have a future if he is undefeated. If you guys are able to defeat him…… I will tell everything to you guys.”

To tell everything to us? Hearing those words, Izayoi narrowed his eyes that took on a glint of seriousness.

“Do remember what you have said today. And don’t go swallowing those words that you have spoken, you Death god.”<ref>[magrefnotes: I’m guessing that it is a pun but it is difficult to translate puns. Dead god and death god are the same words in ch and I’m guessing that’s how it is for jap too, so basically he’s scolding Croix as a stupid god who deserves to die but making it to sound like the word Death god only.]</ref>

“Of course. Gods are unable to cast aside the promises that they have made with Humans. I will follow the promise to tell you from the start of what happened three years ago…… No, I will truthfully tell you about the incidences that led up to that point as well.

What exactly is [Ouroboros]?

Why the [No Name]s were destroyed?

The actual reason for the world of Little Garden’s creation,

And why Sakamaki Izayoi , you would be chosen by Canaria. …… No, I think I should reveal that answer to you now.”

“Guh,” hearing the mention of Canaria’s name, Izayoi shifted his position slightly. If the truth were to be heard from the person in question, there would be no need for this movement to prepare himself. But this god was a different matter. That was just the level of threat and alertness that he would credit to the truth that would be told by this god who held sway over lives and saw no difference in good or evil.

But Croix gave a fierce grin as he pretended not to notice the change in Izayoi’s attitude, “Okay, so how should I start this? Firstly, oh right. We must start from the other [Final Trial of Humanity], one that is different from this three headed dragon---the story about the Dystopian Demon Lord.”

“…… Dystopia? You mean, dystopia of the dystopian literature?”

“That’s right. Everything started from how that guy caused Little Garden…… No, from how he locked the history of the Human race into ‘the world of Little Garden’ itself.”

Tapping the tip of his cane on the ground, the sagacious god started his recount.

Following that, Izayoi was suddenly assaulted with the urge to sleep. Though it was fairly easy to defeat it there and then, Izayoi chose to face the assault head-on.

And he will soon learn about the tracks left behind by Canaria, his adoptive mother.

And the fate which will be borne upon the back of the youth called Sakamaki Izayoi.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=10|p2=Chapter 3|n1=10|n2=Chapter 5}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-09-09T16:04:21Z

Draconic: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

"........huh?"

Whoosh. A single gust of wind blew over her heart that has already accepted defeat.

Yō was lying on the ground, but she suddenly raised her head.

There was no change in her surroundings, the blizzard painted everything pure white. On the other side of the blizzard the twin-headed dragons were still most likely nearing their target, causing loud tremors in the process. However, it was odd. The presence of the twin-headed dragons could be felt this close, yet they still haven't started attacking the refugees.

To Yō, who knew very well how ferocious those twin-headed dragons were, this was clearly unnatural.

As if they were hindered by a giant wall. Just as this thought formed in Yō's mind ——

in front of her eyes, Maxwell was attacked by whirling blades of tempest.

"What-!?"

"Grraaaarghhh!!!"

Maxwell let out a scream from the shock of the sudden attack. Not having anticipated being on the receiving end of an attack, Maxwell took the blows of the tempest and after a few magnificent spins, impacted the ground.

However that was not the end of it.

Super-condensed maelstroms of wind warped his entire field of view and impacted one after the other. And yet surprisingly, those whirlwinds were launched from so far away, the source could not be seen, moreover all the projectiles hit their target. It was no ordinary ability user.

"Wh-......who......!?"

At first everyone thought the twin-headed dragons started attacking.

However Maxwell was attacked by focused flashes of tempest.

Similar, but different to the attacks of the twin-headed dragon before. When the second war cry echoed, only Yō noticed that it wasn't from the twin-headed dragons.

"This voice...... it's not from a twin-headed dragon"

Even with her senses greatly deteriorated, her experiences didn't go away. And that shout was somehow familiar to her.

It sounded heroic, and somewhat nostalgic. When she almost remembered who it belonged to——
Yō turned her gaze upon the radiant objects that were falling from the sky.

"Glowing......feathers, and parchments?"

Along the glowing feathers, countless parchments were fluttering downward from the sky. Glowing just as brilliantly as the feathers, the parchments were fluttering downward shining brighter than the light from the stars, tearing apart the veil of the night.

"''No, it's not just that!! Look! ''", looking at the sky, Alma yelled in disbelief.

In response, Yō also looked up to the sky and lost her voice from the shock. The panicking refugees were the same. Some rubbed their eyes blood red since they couldn't believe what they saw. The thing that appeared in the sky was so large and out of place. Yō's lips were trembling and she shook her head in disbelief.

"A flying......castle!!? But, that should be near Underwood......!?"

Yes. The enormous shadow they were looking at in fright. Yō knew what it really was.

The flying fortress of the vampires that was left floating near Underwood —— the stage of "SUN SYNCHRONOUS ORBIT in VAMPIRE KING", was now floating far above their heads.

"Oi, look at that flag!!", yelled one of the dumbfounded looking Salamandra member while pointing at the flag fluttering on top of the castle. Looking at the flag that came into view, they realized who it belonged to.

"The emblem of Draco Greif!"

"Sala-sama! Did Sala-sama return to Kouen City!?"

"That's not all! The emblems that are standing beside it.....can it be.....!?"

Golden Garuda. Circling Snake. Twin Goddesses facing each other. Every one of those is an emblem of a super dreadnaught class Community, but the one that really caught their attention was the one that was even more dazzling than those.

A golden rice flower and the sun rising from the horizon. Standing in the center, a goddess', —— no, a Queen's flag.

In the Garden of the Gods, a Demon Lord with a unique title.

At the highest point was fluttering the flag of Little Garden's 3 Digit Community, Queen Halloween.

"It's the Queen! The Queen's flag!"

"The Demon Lord that rivals Shiroyasha!?"

"But to think the Queen,......that Queen would stand up for Little Garden....!?"

The voice of Mandra from Salamandra, who was in charge of the vanguard, was shaking from the shocking developments.

As more and more mythical beasts from the south side showed themselves, he saw the surprise spreading among the refugees. However that wasn't the only thing that rapidly changed the current situation. The offshoots of the Three-Headed Dragon that didn't show signs of approaching till then, suddenly started closing in on the refugees, howling and baring their fangs at them. Mandra pulled out his sword and yelled.

"The Fire Dragons split into two units and start shooting! Demi-Dragons encircle the refugees and strengthen their guard! Cooperate with those from Draco Greif and take the refugees to the castle!"

"''Understood!''"

The Fire Dragons counted over 4000 in the beginning, but due to the hurricane that was caused by the Three-Headed Dragon, only around one third remained. Against the Divine Spirit class offshoots, and multiple ones at that, their forces were much too weak, even with their Draco Greif allies.

(The reinforcements shouldn't be just the Queen. I don't know how much reinforcements could Elder Sister gather up, but.......we must at least buy enough time for the refugees to escape.....!)

Having those reinforcements is very reassuring, but it generally takes some time before allied forces can find their pacing together. Depending on the situation, they may have to prepare themselves for an honorable end. When Mandora and the Fire Dragons embraced the possibility of death, the shadows beneath their feet twisted into a weird shape. 

"Hey now, hey now. Stop that. You still have your part to play. Don't die in vain."

"Who is that!?"

"That's very rude thing to say. Even with things as they are, I knew you since you were a child. Or you say —— KIHAHAHAHA!!! —— without this kind of laughter you don't even recognize me!?"

The squirming shadow shimmered like hot air, then took the shape of a human.

A top hat and tailcoat. And that vulgar and mean laughter.

Mandra realized who he really was and the blood suddenly drained from his face.

"You...you are.....!!!"

"....Indeed. Leave the evacuation to me. You all focus on defense. The twin-headed dragons are Divine Spirit class, but they've only born recently and not that powerful. Fire Dragons should be able to buy some time. Time to redeem yourself from dishonoring the alliance."

Leaving only those words, the squirming shadow disappeared.

Mandra's blue-ish lips were still trembling as he tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword.

After ordering the fire dragons that were standing by to strengthen their defences, he gazed towards the sky thinking 'the time has finally come'.

(I see..... Finally, they were able to come back....!!)

The question was, who exactly were the ones that made it back. Depending on the answer the progress of battle will greatly change. However predicting that wasn't his task. He readied his stance, and with feelings of relief and just a bit of exaltation dwelling in his chest, he launched an attack on the twin-headed dragons.

The winged mythical beasts of Draco Greif followed as well.

The core of the avian forces were the members of Two Wing, but in the scuffle with Izayoi and the others many of their positions were left vacant.  However, they reorganized their ranks around their newest members, the mysterious Greek birds, the Stymphalians. Their feathers were made of bronze and possessed powerful poisonous Gifts. With those they strengthened the defence by creating a protective barrier of poisonous fog that emanated from their mouths. Against the twin-headed dragons it could only slow their movements a bit, but for now it was more than enough.

The other mythical beasts created gusts of wind, so that the poisonous fog wouldn't come into contact with the refugees.

Within those, there was a mythical beast that was especially fast.

The upper body of an eagle and the lower body of a lion. Despite having the body of both the kings of the land and sky, the proud gryphon that sacrificed his wings for the sake of his comrades, with Sala Doltrake on his back he descended right beside Yō.

"Yō-dono! Thank goodness, are you all right!?"

"Sala? Why are you here!?"

"There is no 'why' about it!! Of course we are here to rescue you!!"

"B-But, we don't have an alliance or anyth-"

"Don't be foolish!! We don't need a reason to save a friend, do we!?"

Her red hair fluttered as Sala answered without a shred of hesitation. On a closer look, sweat was flowing on her forehead like a waterfall. She must have really hurried with the preparations for the battle.

With sweat glistening she dismounted from the back of the gryphon. She was short on breath, panting heavily as her shoulders trembled, her hair looking disheveled. Her messy appearance wasn't something a leader of an army is expected to have.

However she didn't care about that in the least. Her eyes reflected her feelings of relief.

'We made it in time'

Brandishing the banner with a gryphon on it, Sala strongly declared:

"Yō-dono. We have fought against the Demon Lords side by side. There is no way we wouldn't come to the aid of our brethren in need. ——Isn't that right, Gry-dono?"

The wingless gryphon also agreed with a bestial growl.

Having lost the Gift of the Genome Tree, Yō couldn't comprehend the language of the gryphons, but even without words, she understood what he said.

(.....!)

Her tears almost started to overflow once again, but she held them back with will-power.

The first mythical beast friend she made after coming to Little Garden. Also her first opponent in a Game. It was this gryphon. The Gift she received from him saved her many times.

The sign of friendship with that gryphon was without exaggeration the testament of the path Kasukabe Yō had taken since coming to Little Garden.

Even having lost the power of the gryphon, it didn't negate the time Kasukabe Yō spent living in Little Garden. That is why, that gryphon friend said this.

——''Friend. I have come to save you.''

"Yō-dono. It's still dangerous here. Let's fall back to the castle once with the refugees. Hurry, on to the back of Gry-dono!"

She pulled together the reins and made space for her on the saddle.

Yō wiped away her remaining tears and shook her head before telling them the dangerous situation her comrades are in.

"Sala. Don't mind us, head towards Kouen City instead."

".....? Why?"

"Izayoi is fighting alone. If we also lose him there will be no one to stop the Demon Lord."

She spoke in an exceedingly calm tone. However Sala didn't miss the meaning behind those words. She looked around the surroundings of Yō, confirmed that none of her comrades are anywhere near, and with that, a painful expression appeared on her face.

"I'm sorry. It seems we were a bit too late."

".....no. If you didn't come, I too would've been in very bad situation. But first Izayoi, -"

"No need to worry."

Interrupting Yō's words Sala reassured her, then held her up in her arms.

She then quickly moved her right hand towards the sky and caught a single parchment.

"We didn't arrive late for nothing. Rescue is on its way to him already. The strongest forces we can currently muster."

The ones that hurried there wasn't just the comrades of Draco Greif.

With those words the radiance of the parchment has increased.

Yō knew very well the identity of those shining parchments, and regardless of the dangerous situation she was in, she felt her pulse quicken.

If those shining parchments really belong to the one Yō is thinking of, then there is nothing more reassuring than that.

Sala fearlessly smiled and raised the parchment in her hand, then ——

In that moment. The entire scenery that was reflected in their field of vision has crumbled and the world changed completely.

===Part 2===

That unusual event even reached Sakamaki Izayoi and Aži Dakāha, who were fighting in the ruined city.

"Wha-...........!!?"

"''——————!!!''"

Prepared for death, Izayoi has launched an attack on the Three-Headed Dragon Aži Dakāha, but due to the sudden appearance of protrusions from the ground, it was interrupted.

The mountain peak that was destroyed in a crescent shape due to their clash was reorganized as if by human hands, and turned into a paved stoned back alley of a capital.

The protrusions that appeared from the ground slowly changed shape like it was being sculpted. It didn't take long for Izayoi to realize that it was an elegant city adorned by many spire structures.

The grand bridge that crosses a large river which runs across the city.

Spire structures as far as the eye can see.

Moreover the giant clock tower that was so famous, calling it a symbol would be an understatement.

Moved to the top of the giant clock tower that also had a belfry, doubting his own eyes Izayoi quietly said to himself.

"What the hell is going on? That clock tower..... no matter how I look at it, this is London isn't it....!?"

"Yahoho! Exactly! This town filled with spires is non other than my hometown! The place my soul belongs to! The capital of England, London! .....but sadly just a replica."

A pumpkin head with old rags wiggled into view from the tip of the clock tower.

Izayoi looked up at him, but having sustained serious injuries while fighting battle after battle, he could only lean against the wall and slowly collapse panting heavily. He could more or less tell what happened, but sadly he didn't have enough blood anymore. The swaying of the bell hanging in the clock tower told of the beginning of a new act in the battle.

On the other hand Izayoi didn't have any shred of strength anymore. Having used up all his remaining strength, Izayoi cynically laughed and spat these words at Jack.

"Shit......if you planned on butting in......do it a little sooner, dammit....!!!"

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p68.jpg|thumb]]

"Yahoho! Really, you are absolutely right! ..... No, this isn't something to laugh away. I am truly sorry about this. When suspending an ongoing Game there are a few penalties, you see .... this Game Board is also something I asked for from the Guardian Saint, knowing full well that it was something unreasonable."

"........"

"However, thanks to Izayoi-dono buying time for us, we gathered up every bit....yes, every last bit of possible war potential. Your herculean struggle kept hope alive!"

He was swinging his pumpkin head and his old rags were swaying from emotions.

"Please leave the rest to us and rest. Well, don't worry about your injuries either. Leticia-dono said No Names have a Unicorn Horn kept in reserve—"

With a jaunty laugh, Jack put Izayoi — whose sight was getting hazy — on his shoulders.

That was the last moment Izayoi could keep himself conscious.

He had an established reputation of being beyond reason, but there is a limit to everything. The fact that he still remained conscious and retained his life was none other than a miracle. Also, Jack had a whimsical appearance, but his ability was well known to Izayoi. If this pumpkin head told him to leave it to him, then there should be no need for too much concern.

Closing his eyes, Izayoi relaxed his body and let himself lean on the pumpkin head.

===Part 3===

===Part 4===

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=10|p2=Chapter 1|n1=10|n2=Chapter 3}}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-09-09T14:04:47Z

Draconic: /* Part 1 */ typos, and a few other things.

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

"........huh?"

Whoosh. A single gust of wind blew over her heart that has already accepted defeat.

Yō was laying on the ground, but she suddenly raised her head.

There was no change in her surroundings, the blizzard painted everything pure white. On the other side of the blizzard the twin-headed dragons were still most likely nearing their target, causing loud tremors in the process. However, it was odd. The presence of the twin-headed dragons could be felt this close, yet they still haven't started attacking the refugees.

To Yō, who knew very well how ferocious those twin-headed dragons were, this was clearly unnatural.

As if they were hindered by a giant wall. Just as this thought formed in Yō's mind ——

in front of her eyes, Maxwell was attacked by whirling blades of tempest.

"What-!?"

"Grraaaarghhh!!!"

Maxwell let out a scream from the shock of the sudden attack. Not having anticipated being on the receiving end of an attack, Maxwell took the blows of the tempest and after a few magnificent spins, impacted the ground.

However that was not the end of it.

Super-condensed maelstroms of wind warped his entire field of view and impacted one after the other. And yet surprisingly, those whirlwinds were launched from so far away, the source could not be seen, moreover all the projectiles hit their target. It was no ordinary ability user.

"Wh-......who......!?"

At first everyone thought the twin-headed dragons started attacking.

However Maxwell was attacked by focused flashes of tempest.

Similar, but different to the attacks of the twin-headed dragon before. When the second war cry echoed, only Yō noticed that it wasn't from the twin-headed dragons.

"This voice...... it's not from a twin-headed dragon"

Even with her senses greatly deteriorated, her experiences didn't go away. And that shout was somehow familiar to her.

It sounded heroic, and somewhat nostalgic. When she almost remembered who it belonged to——
Yō turned her gaze upon the radiant objects that were falling from the sky.

"Glowing......feathers, and parchments?"

Along the glowing feathers, countless parchments were fluttering downward from the sky. Glowing just as brilliantly as the feathers, the parchments were fluttering downward shining brighter than the light from the stars, tearing apart the veil of the night.

"''No, it's not just that!! Look! ''", looking at the sky, Alma yelled in disbelief.

In response, Yō also looked up to the sky and lost her voice from the shock. The panicking refugees were the same. Some rubbed their eyes blood red since they couldn't believe what they saw. The thing that appeared in the sky was so large and out of place. Yō's lips were trembling and she shook her head in disbelief.

"A flying......castle!!? But, that should be near Underwood......!?"

Yes. The enormous shadow they were looking at in fright. Yō knew what it really was.

The flying fortress of the vampires that was left floating near Underwood —— the stage of "SUN SYNCHRONOUS ORBIT in VAMPIRE KING", was now floating far above their heads.

"Oi, look at that flag!!", yelled one of the dumbfounded looking Salamandra member while pointing at the flag fluttering on top of the castle. Looking at the flag that came into view, they realized who it belonged to.

"The emblem of Draco Greif!"

"Sala-sama! Did Sala-sama return to Kouen City!?"

"That's not all! The emblems that are standing beside it.....can it be.....!?"

Golden Garuda. Circling Snake. Twin Goddesses facing each other. Every one of those is an emblem of a super dreadnaught class Community, but the one that really caught their attention was the one that was even more dazzling than those.

A golden rice flower and the sun rising from the horizon. Standing in the center, a goddess', —— no, a Queen's flag.

In the Garden of the Gods, a Demon Lord with a unique title.

At the highest point was fluttering the flag of Little Garden's 3 Digit Community, Queen Halloween.

"It's the Queen! The Queen's flag!"

"The Demon Lord that rivals Shiroyasha!?"

"But to think the Queen,......that Queen would stand up for Little Garden....!?"

The voice of Mandra from Salamandra, who was in charge of the vanguard, was shaking from the shocking developments.

As more and more mythical beasts from the south side showed themselves, he saw the surprise spreading among the refugees. However that wasn't the only thing that rapidly changed the current situation. The offshoots of the Three-Headed Dragon that didn't show signs of approaching till then, suddenly started closing in on the refugees, howling and baring their fangs at them. Mandra pulled out his sword and yelled.

"The Fire Dragons split into two units and start shooting! Demi-Dragons encircle the refugees and strengthen their guard! Cooperate with those from Draco Greif and take the refugees to the castle!"

"''Understood!''"

The Fire Dragons counted over 4000 in the beginning, but due to the hurricane that was caused by the Three-Headed Dragon, only around one third remained. Against the Divine Spirit class offshoots, and multiple ones at that, their forces were much too weak, even with their Draco Greif allies.

(The reinforcements shouldn't be just the Queen. I don't know how much reinforcements could Elder Sister gather up, but.......we must at least buy enough time for the refugees to escape.....!)

Having those reinforcements is very reassuring, but it generally takes some time before allied forces can find their pacing together. Depending on the situation, they may have to prepare themselves for an honorable end. When Mandora and the Fire Dragons embraced the possibility of death, the shadows beneath their feet twisted into a weird shape. 

"Hey now, hey now. Stop that. You still have your part to play. Don't die in vain."

"Who is that!?"

"That's very rude thing to say. Even with things as they are, I knew you since you were a child. Or you say —— KIHAHAHAHA!!! —— without this kind of laughter you don't even recognize me!?"

The squirming shadow shimmered like hot air, then took the shape of a human.

A top hat and tailcoat. And that vulgar and mean laughter.

Mandra realized who he really was and the blood suddenly drained from his face.

"You...you are.....!!!"

"....Indeed. Leave the evacuation to me. You all focus on defense. The twin-headed dragons are Divine Spirit class, but they've only born recently and not that powerful. Fire Dragons should be able to buy some time. Time to redeem yourself from dishonoring the alliance."

Leaving only those words, the squirming shadow disappeared.

Mandra's blue-ish lips were still trembling as he tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword.

After ordering the fire dragons that were standing by to strengthen their defences, he gazed towards the sky thinking 'the time has finally come'.

(I see..... Finally, they were able to come back....!!)

The question was, who exactly were the ones that made it back. Depending on the answer the progress of battle will greatly change. However predicting that wasn't his task. He readied his stance, and with feelings of relief and just a bit of exaltation dwelling in his chest, he launched an attack on the twin-headed dragons.

The winged mythical beasts of Draco Greif followed as well.

The core of the avian forces were the members of Two Wing, but in the scuffle with Izayoi and the others many of their positions were left vacant.  However, they reorganized their ranks around their newest members, the mysterious Greek birds, the Stymphalians. Their feathers were made of bronze and possessed powerful poisonous Gifts. With those they strengthened the defence by creating a protective barrier of poisonous fog that emanated from their mouths. Against the twin-headed dragons it could only slow their movements a bit, but for now it was more than enough.

The other mythical beasts created gusts of wind, so that the poisonous fog wouldn't come into contact with the refugees.

Within those, there was a mythical beast that was especially fast.

The upper body of an eagle and the lower body of a lion. Despite having the body of both the kings of the land and sky, the proud gryphon that sacrificed his wings for the sake of his comrades, with Sala Doltrake on his back he descended right beside Yō.

"Yō-dono! Thank goodness, are you all right!?"

"Sala? Why are you here!?"

"There is no 'why' about it!! Of course we are here to rescue you!!"

"B-But, we don't have an alliance or anyth-"

"Don't be foolish!! We don't need a reason to save a friend, do we!?"

Her red hair fluttered as Sala answered without a shred of hesitation. On a closer look, sweat was flowing on her forehead like a waterfall. She must have really hurried with the preparations for the battle.

With sweat glistening she dismounted from the back of the gryphon. She was short on breath, panting heavily as her shoulders trembled, her hair looking disheveled. Her messy appearance wasn't something a leader of an army is expected to have.

However she didn't care about that in the least. Her eyes reflected her feelings of relief.

'We made it in time'

Brandishing the banner with a gryphon on it, Sala strongly declared:

"Yō-dono. We have fought against the Demon Lords side by side. There is no way we wouldn't come to the aid of our brethren in need. ——Isn't that right, Gry-dono?"

The wingless gryphon also agreed with a bestial growl.

Having lost the Gift of the Genome Tree, Yō couldn't comprehend the language of the gryphons, but even without words, she understood what he said.

(.....!)

Her tears almost started to overflow once again, but she held them back with will-power.

The first mythical beast friend she made after coming to Little Garden. Also her first opponent in a Game. It was this gryphon. The Gift she received from him saved her many times.

The sign of friendship with that gryphon was without exaggeration the testament of the path Kasukabe Yō had taken since coming to Little Garden.

Even having lost the power of the gryphon, it didn't negate the time Kasukabe Yō spent living in Little Garden. That is why, that gryphon friend said this.

——''Friend. I have come to save you.''

"Yō-dono. It's still dangerous here. Let's fall back to the castle once with the refugees. Hurry, on to the back of Gry-dono!"

She pulled together the reins and made space for her on the saddle.

Yō wiped away her remaining tears and shook her head before telling them the dangerous situation her comrades are in.

"Sala. Don't mind us, head towards Kouen City instead."

".....? Why?"

"Izayoi is fighting alone. If we also lose him there will be no one to stop the Demon Lord."

She spoke in an exceedingly calm tone. However Sala didn't miss the meaning behind those words. She looked around the surroundings of Yō, confirmed that none of her comrades are anywhere near, and with that, a painful expression appeared on her face.

"I'm sorry. It seems we were a bit too late."

".....no. If you didn't come, I too would've been in very bad situation. But first Izayoi, -"

"No need to worry."

Interrupting Yō's words Sala reassured her, then held her up in her arms.

She then quickly moved her right hand towards the sky and caught a single parchment.

"We didn't arrive late for nothing. Rescue is on its way to him already. The strongest forces we can currently muster."

The ones that hurried there wasn't just the comrades of Draco Greif.

With those words the radiance of the parchment has increased.

Yō knew very well the identity of those shining parchments, and regardless of the dangerous situation she was in, she felt her pulse quicken.

If those shining parchments really belong to the one Yō is thinking of, then there is nothing more reassuring than that.

Sala fearlessly smiled and raised the parchment in her hand, then ——

In that moment. The entire scenery that was reflected in their field of vision has crumbled and the world changed completely.

===Part 2===

That unusual event even reached Sakamaki Izayoi and Aži Dakāha, who were fighting in the ruined city.

"Wha-...........!!?"

"''——————!!!''"

Prepared for death, Izayoi has launched an attack on the Three-Headed Dragon Aži Dakāha, but due to the sudden appearance of protrusions from the ground, it was interrupted.

The mountain peak that was destroyed in a crescent shape due to their clash was reorganized as if by human hands, and turned into a paved stoned back alley of a capital.

The protrusions that appeared from the ground slowly changed shape like it was being sculpted. It didn't take long for Izayoi to realize that it was an elegant city adorned by many spire structures.

The grand bridge that crosses a large river which runs across the city.

Spire structures as far as the eye can see.

Moreover the giant clock tower that was so famous, calling it a symbol would be an understatement.

Moved to the top of the giant clock tower that also had a belfry, doubting his own eyes Izayoi quietly said to himself.

"What the hell is going on? That clock tower..... no matter how I look at it, this is London isn't it....!?"

"Yahoho! Exactly! This town filled with spires is non other than my hometown! The place my soul belongs to! The capital of England, London! .....but sadly just a replica."

A pumpkin head with old rags wiggled into view from the tip of the clock tower.

Izayoi looked up at him, but having sustained serious injuries while fighting battle after battle, he could only lean against the wall and slowly collapse panting heavily. He could more or less tell what happened, but sadly he didn't have enough blood anymore. The swaying of the bell hanging in the clock tower told of the beginning of a new act in the battle.

On the other hand Izayoi didn't have any shred of strength anymore. Having used up all his remaining strength, Izayoi cynically laughed and spat these words at Jack.

"Shit......if you planned on butting in......do it a little sooner, dammit....!!!"

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v10_p68.jpg|thumb]]

"Yahoho! Really, you are absolutely right! ..... No, this isn't something to laugh away. I am truly sorry about this. When suspending an ongoing Game there are a few penalties, you see .... this Game Board is also something I asked for from the Guardian Saint, knowing full well that it was something unreasonable."

"........"

"However, thanks to Izayoi-dono buying time for us, we gathered up every bit....yes, every last bit of possible war potential. Your herculean struggle kept hope alive!"

He was swinging his pumpkin head and his old rags were swaying from emotions.

"Please leave the rest to us and rest. Well, don't worry about your injuries either. Leticia-dono said No Names have a Unicorn Horn kept in reserve—"

With a jaunty laugh, Jack put Izayoi — whose sight was getting hazy — on his shoulders.

That was the last moment Izayoi could keep himself conscious.

He had an established reputation of being beyond reason, but there is a limit to everything. The fact that he still remained conscious and retained his life was none other than a miracle. Also, Jack had a whimsical appearance, but his ability was well known to Izayoi. If this pumpkin head told him to leave it to him, then there should be no need for too much concern.

Closing his eyes, Izayoi relaxed his body and let himself lean on the pumpkin head.

===Part 3===

===Part 4===

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=10|p2=Chapter 1|n1=10|n2=Chapter 3}}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo

2015-09-04T21:20:56Z

Draconic: /* Volume 10 - Then, Rabbit Heads Towards Purgatory */

{{Status|Active}}

'''<big>Announcement:</big>''' '''Welp sorry about this everyone, but turns out there is nothing OFFICIAL that explains why the Japanese Wiki refers to Short Story 1 - Yes! Everyday life in Little Garden as SS1, so we will be reverting it back to Volume 9 to keep the order of release. Once again, sorry for the issues the prior change might have brought for you. The change back to Volume 9 should be done shortly. - [[User:BionicMeerkat|BionicMeerkat]] ([[User talk:BionicMeerkat|talk]])

[[Image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|right|Volume 1 Cover]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? (問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? lit. Problem Children are Coming from Another World, Aren't They?) also known as Mondaiji (問題児) for short is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Tarou Tatsunoko|Tatsunoko Tarou]] and illustrated by Amano Yuu. An anime adaptation by Diomedea aired from January 11, 2013 to March 15, 2013, covering the first two volumes of the novel.

The Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series is also available in the following languages:

:*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo - Français|French]]
:*[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_Isekai_Kara_Kuru_Sou_Desu_yo_(Italiano)|Italian (Italiano)]]
:*[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_Isekai_Kara_Kuru_Sou_Desu_yo_(Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia)]]
:*[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
:*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? ~ Brazilian Portuguese|Português (Brazilian Portuguese)]]

== Story Synopsis ==

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe Yō have tremendous powers and are bored with the regular world. An envelope arrives for each person, and when each opens their envelope, they are stunned to see the scenery around them change to a world they had never encountered before. They've been summoned by Kuro Usagi to help the community "No Name" to overthrow the Demon lords.

== Translation ==
=== [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Feedback / Discussions===
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5178 Forums]
*[http://www.reddit.com/r/mondaiji/ Reddit r/mondaiji]

== Updates ==

*August 26th, 2015
**Volume 10 Please Teach me! Shiroyasha Sensei Part II & Short Story & Afterwords completed
**Volume 11 Afterwords completed
*August 4th, 2015
**The Story Between the Vampire Maid and the Storyteller - Part 3 completed
*July 20th, 2015
**The Story Between the Vampire Maid and the Storyteller - Part 2 completed
*June 17th, 2015
**The Story Between the Vampire Maid and the Storyteller - Part 1 completed
*June 6th, 2015
**Volume 10 Chapter 1 completed

*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Project Updates|Older Project Updates]]

== [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Timeline|Timeline]]==
A timeline to better understand when the stories from the second half of Volume 8 and Volume 9 take place.

== Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series by Tatsunoko Tarō==

===Volume 1 - Yes! Kuro Usagi called you! ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 2 - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord? ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v02 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 3 - I see... Dragon summoning ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v03 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue 2|Epilogue 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 4 - Defeat the 13th Sun ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v04 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 1|Interlude 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 3|Interlude 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 4|Interlude 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 5|Interlude 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 6|Interlude 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 7|Interlude 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 8|Interlude 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 5 - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v05 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 6 - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v06 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 7 - Setting Sun and Falling Moon ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000a.PNG|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 8 - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v8_Cover.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip|The Off-topic Gossip]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_A Tea Gathering|A Tea Gathering]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Lily's Big Adventure|Lily's Big Adventure]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip 2|The Off-topic Gossip 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 9 - Yes! Everyday life in Little Garden ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v09 000a.PNG|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - A certain normal day in Little Garden]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Finding the answer to the Golden Plate Mystery]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Candle, Omelette Cake and Ghost Town]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Kuro Usagi's Tea Party with the Outlanders]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 5 & 6|Chapter 5 & 6 - The coin of the Stymphalian birds I & II]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 10 - Then, Rabbit Heads Towards Purgatory===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo V10 Cover.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Interlude 1|Interlude 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (0%)
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Please Teach me! Shiroyasha-Sensei Part II|Please Teach me! Shiroyasha Sensei Part II]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Short Story|Short Story]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
 

===Volume 11 - Strike Faster Than Starlight!===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_Cover_11.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Interlude 1|Interlude 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
 

===Volume 12 - It's a War God's Career Consultation!===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_Cover_12.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Another_Prologue|Another Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_12_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

== Last Embryo series by Tatsunoko Tarō (continuation of the ''Mondaiji'' series)==

===Volume 1 - Return of the problem child!===
[[Image:Last Embryo Cover 1.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Last_Embryo_Volume_1_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

==The ''Mondaiji-tachi'' Short Stories by Tatsunoko Tarou==


===The Story Between the Vampire Maid and the Storyteller===
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_WSS_Part 1|Part 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_WSS_Part 2|Part 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_WSS_Part 3|Part 3]]

 

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
:*[[User:Magref|Magref]](Chinese Translator)

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] (Chinese Translator)
:* [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Proxying Aphraelyn)
:* [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] (Chinese Translator)
:* [[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]

'''KIA'''

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Code_06|Code 06]]
:* [[User:Trigger91|Trigger91]]
:* [[User:Draconic|Draconic]]
:* [[User:BionicMeerkat|BionicMeerkat]]

== Series Overview ==

'''Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo'''

* ''Volume 1:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? YES! ウサギが呼びました! (March 31, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474839-5 )
* ''Volume 2:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? あら、魔王襲来のお知らせ? (June 30, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474848-7 )
* ''Volume 3:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? そう……巨龍召喚 (October 29, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474854-8 )
* ''Volume 4:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 十三番目の太陽を撃て (February 29, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100182-0 )
* ''Volume 5:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 降臨、蒼海の覇者 (June 30, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100357-2 )
* ''Volume 6:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? ウロボロスの連盟旗 (November 30, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100585-9 )
* ''Volume 7:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 落陽、そして墜月 (March 30, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100759-4 )
* ''Volume 8:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 暴虐の三頭龍 (August 01, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100936-9 )
* ''Volume 9:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? YES! 箱庭の日常ですっ! (November 01, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-101060-0 )
* ''Volume 10:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? そして、兎は煉獄へ (April 01, 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-101295-6 )
* ''Volume 11:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 撃て、星の光より速く！ (August 01, 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-102006-7 )
* ''Volume 12:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 軍神の進路相談です！ (April 01, 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-102007-4)

'''Last Embryo'''

* ''Volume 1:'' ラストエンブリオ 1 - 問題児の帰還 (June 01, 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-103061-5-C0193)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Sneaker Bunko]]
[[Category:Tarou Tatsunoko]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 2

2015-05-31T00:12:52Z

Draconic: /* Chapter 2 */ some rephrasing in part 1 and 2

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District—Number 88th workroom.

Asuka gazed at the yellow colored pillar of smoke that rose from the brick chimney on the roof with appreciative admiration reflected in her eyes. Perhaps it was the intriguing beauty that didn’t seem to match the environment of the industrial workrooms that caught her eye.

The ‘Rare Sacred Iron’ Soldier<ref>[magref notes:‘Rare Sacred Iron’ I’m placing it like this though the text didn’t have the ‘’ stuff. Somehow it looks neater to me….]</ref>—Deen had already been transported to the biggest warehouse in the workroom district.

During the battle with the Huge Dragon in [Underwood], Deen had been wrecked up badly and had been handed over to [Will-O'-Wisp] for the repairs.

Seeing Deen being fully repaired to his original state, Asuka gave a cheer in delight.

“Deen…… You’re fixed! It’s good to see you……!”

“DeN”

The single eye of Deen lit up as he responded to his master’s voice. His body frame should have been strapped down firmly earlier on but probably due to being notified on Asuka’s arrival, they have released those restrictions on him.

“He had been in quite a wrecked up state……so I’m taking it that this is the gift that Izayoi’s been talking about?”

“Yahohohohoho! Of course it’s not just that!”

A blaze started to pour out of a candle that sat on one of the candle holders built in the wall.

“It’s been some time, good to see you<ref>[magref notes: yes I added the good to see you part… sounds more English like what he’s supposed to say.]</ref>, Asuka-san! Kuro Usagi-san!”

“YES! It’s good to see that you are still your usual self, Jack-san!”

“Nn, that’s right. Hearing your cheerful voice puts me in cheerful mood too.”

Asuka and Kuro Usagi, who had cocked her rabbit-ears to the side, gave their greetings together.

Sweeping their gazes around the room, the two murmured admiringly.

“Come to think about it, is it really okay for us to borrow such a large workroom? It looks replete<ref>[magref notes: replete-filled]</ref> with all sorts of equipment……the price couldn’t have been small, right?”

“Yahoho! Actually, this place was loaned to us with Sala-sama’s introduction! This is also the studio<ref>[magref notes: studio-workroom/warehouse, using it interchangeably]</ref> of Sala-sama while she was still a member of [Salamandra]!”

The original studio of Sala——hearing Jack’s words, Asuka took another look around the warehouse.

Handcrafted candlesticks could be seen lining the walls, giving the studio a uniquely playful atmosphere. The scattered equipment looked worn at their handles, giving the feel of being used quite often in their master’s projects and the sense of nostalgia left behind by their owner. And at the same time, the room was filled with a very feminine and yet authoritative style of decoration which fitted the description of Sala perfectly.

After taking in the room’s layout with her eyes,

“Well then, Jack what’s that Gift you spoke of?” Asuka suddenly stopped her pacing as she looked to Jack with anticipation shining in her eyes.

The flames in Jack’s pumpkin head had also taken on a sharper intensity as he replied:

“Hoho……We have called you over today for the fulfillment of one of the Alliance conditions—the refining process and ritual for endowing the Gift properties to the [Diamond Iron Ore] has just completed.”

“Is that for real?”

“Yes. And besides the new equipment that have been created according to the list placed in the orders, we have also prepared two new Gifts for Asuka-san……Having said that, we’re still not officially in an Alliance as of yet and we do not have the right to procure a cache of [Diamond Iron Ore] either. So we could only use what little that remained of the ores kept in the treasury of [No Name].”

A serious flame burnt in the depths of the hollowed out eye holes of the pumpkin head.

The ores that he spoke of most probably referred to the [Diamond Iron Ore] that was brought to [Six Scars].

“It’s just that these ores were too little in this sort of urgent situation. So after obtaining the permission from Izayoi-san and Kasukabe-san, I’ve prioritized the creation of Gifts for Asuka-san.”

“That….Wouldn’t that mean ……you are giving me three Gifts?”

“Amazing! With this, it will certainly give a great boost to your combat prowess!”

Kuro Usagi started to wave her arms in joy.

The unexpected Gifts caused Asuka to be surprised to the point of being disconcerted in her thoughts.

At the same time, she started to feel uneasy with the arrangement. Kudou Asuka’s body was just that of an ordinary girl and this had been proven many times in her fights. No matter how strong the equipment may be, it might just be a waste of effort. That was something that she learnt in her fight with Percher and she had kept that lesson well in mind.

Asuka clenched her fists as she muttered in a rarely seen polite tone.

“To prepare these many Gifts at one go……When I’m already struggling with Deen. Wouldn’t it have been better to create Gifts for Izayoi<ref>[magref notes: ok this is just for fun…. Not too sure but it seems like Asuka is close to Izayoi huh from this speech….]</ref> or Kasukabe-san……”

“But Asuka-san. There’s no doubt that you will die if you continue fighting Demon Lords with just your current get-up, you know?”

“Wha……!” Asuka swallowed the rest of her question.

Perhaps that half of a shout was due to her surprise from hearing such blunt words coming from the gentlemanly Jack which was quite unthinkable in itself. But regarding that straightforward comment that didn’t have a scrape of reservation, Asuka was clear about that fact as well. Unable to come up with a retort, Asuka could only droop her shoulders in a dejected manner. And Jack only smiled as he started to bobble his pumpkin head while continuing:

“Asuka-san, the three of you hold a different talent respectively. And amongst them, your talent could be said to be the rarest—another way to put describe it would be to liken it as a cherry blossom that is late to bloom.”

“I’m…..a cheery blossom that is late to bloom?”

“That’s right. In order to allow the new petals to fully unfurl in its full glory, I’ll present you with these Gifts—The masterpieces that [Will-O'-Wisp] created through the pooling of our resources and strengths! After obtaining these Gifts, the fog of Asuka-san’s worries will disperse like dew with the coming of a new dawn!”

So we hope that you will believe in yourself.

The fiery will and words of motivation seemed to flow deep into Asuka’s heart. The Pumpkin gentleman held Asuka’s hands as he returned the wine red Gift Card to its rightful owner once more. As the Gift card had been left in his care all these while.

Seeming to have been affected by Jack’s contagious cheerful smile, Asuka’s taut face started to relax.

“Thank you Jack. The Gift you’ve made for me……I will use it well.”

“Yahoho, please use it well then! For I’m sure that would really make those two happy as well!”

……Mhm? Asuka tilted her head.

One would be Ayesha and the other would be referring to whom?

But before she could ask the question, Jack had already happily continued with his words.

“Come on, now let’s proceed to the Stadium of the Game Stage area!”

“Game…Game Stage?”

“That’s right! Though I’ve seen Asuka-san’s battle all this while……what you need the most is to be more comfortable with using the Gifts! And that means to accumulate as much battle experience as possible! Then the battle tactics of Garol would also be put to practical use right?! Yahohoho!” Jack’s pumpkin head revolved in the air as he laughed.

Feeling a sense of dread, Asuka and Kuro Usagi exchanged a surprised glance at each other.

“Could… Could it be that ……you want me to join the Game? For real?”

“<nowiki>That’s~~~</nowiki> OF COURSE! As part of the commemoration for the first ever hosting of the Convention, we will not be collecting any Participating fee you know?! Please use this chance—And pluck the crown in the Game of <Duel of Creators> in just a breath.”

“Wha……”The both of them opened their mouths in a half exclaim before getting stumped. The reason didn’t need to be said.

Yō would also be participating in the Game. The both of them had just wanted to voice out their protests when there came the sound of heavy footsteps moving in what seemed to be a bad temper and a familiar voice that interrupted their words.

“HAAAAAAAAAAH? The ones who are here to retrieve Deen and ‘Fortress’ is actually the [No Name]s? What’s this all about? I’ve not heard about this, you know?

“Please…Please wait a moment! It’s better to leave this place to Jack-sama to……”

“Quit your nagging! The one who repaired those two items is none other than my great self! All of you better shut your traps!”

“Don’t …Laius-sama!”

“Eh?” the sound escaped the lips of Asuka and Kuro Usagi in surprise as they looked at each other.

“……Kuro Usagi, I’m not dreaming right? I seemed to have heard a familiar despicable name being mentioned.”

“Des…Despicable, Kuro Usagi will leave that aside for now but that name of Laius, could it be……”

In the next moment, the door that led to the back was kicked open.

And appearing from the billowing dust cloud was a man who had a [Medusa Head] Flag engraved before his chest.

Previously defeated by the [No Name]s a few months earlier—Laius of [Perseus] was staring at them in rage.

===Part 2===

Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545’s Stage Area, The Arena before the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].

Kasukabe Yō had just arrived in the area and the sparkling sculptures of glass flowers that decorated the area around her made it one of the most beautiful places within [Kouen City]. But it wasn’t merely those glass pieces that made the corridor such a beautiful place. It was the addition of precious gemstones that gave off the twinkling light of stars that made the place take on a dream-like quality.<ref> [magref notes: original would be The various gemstones that seemed to give off a radiance like those of stars also served to make the corridor even more eye-catching. Errr…. Nvm I think the direct translations would have erased all the artistic sense in the description so yeah…]</ref>

This corridor also served as an area to commemorate the generations of crafters who had helped in the building as well as maintaining of the North Side Territories for various monuments in remembrance of the crafters that had been gathered in this place.

And if Yō were to come through as the champion of the Game such as the <Duel of Creators> during the Birth of the Fire Dragon Matsuri, she would obtain the rights to carve her Community’s name and Flag onto the Corridor of Displays. Aside from that, if one won in a Game hosted to compete within the technique and art of crafted masterpieces, they would also obtain the right to display their accomplishment in the stone pedestal of the Corridor of Displays.

Looking around at the countless precious masterpieces showcased around her, Yō started to feel a sense of doubt taking seed in her heart as she tilted her head.

(……Is it really possible for me to take part in this Game?)

Just as mentioned earlier, the North Side is where Gifts of refining metals, manufacturing by crystallizations, alchemical arts and the like circulated widely. And perhaps it was due to the climate of this region, the population of Humans were dense in these areas. The fact that the race of Humans didn’t possess much power was one that everyone knew well. As long as the birth is an ordinary one, it wouldn’t be too much to say that Humans ranked at the lowest rungs of the power ladder. But in the North Side, the talent of creating Gifts through the techniques of Human or Spirit alike were highly prized treasures there.

Hence the creativity of Humankind in developing techniques and skills received high praise and the North soon became a place that made it easier for Humankind to call it their home. Amongst them were Communities that have left their mark on the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars], having had their strength recognized and receiving high praise from [Salamandra].

And those who were now gathered in the arena were all fierce competitors who would wish to leave mark of their accomplishments behind for generations to come. In a large collection of strong competitors, would it really be a good idea for herself to be mixed in amongst them……Yō started to ponder such stuff as she stared blankly in front of her.

(Just visiting this Corridor of Displays has already been quite a pleasant experience for me. Even for the Community, I shouldn’t allow any smear to get on our reputation……right?)

Yō tilted her head as she started to give it some thought. Having been brought up in an environment that lacked much interactions with others, Yō didn’t know much about these sort of things. Just shortly before, Yō might still be able to ask Calico Cat’s opinion about it, but he’s no longer by her side. Having been injured in the battle against the huge Dragon, he had decided to retire and spend the rest of his life in [Underwood]’s Great Tree.

(……)

Yō continued to stare at the displays with a distant look in her eyes.

That was something that was decided after they had both sat down to talk about it.

Calico cat had been born on the same day as Yō and he’s an old cat who has seen through fourteen winters with her. It could even be said that he’s closer than her next of kin.

And precisely due to that reason, Calico cat was very worried with Yō’s capability in interacting with other Humans more than anyone else.

“Ojou, you aren’t alone anymore, you need to learn how to live amongst humans in society from today onwards.”

Having been told of such a thing by Calico who was heavily covered in bandages, Yō couldn’t bring herself to deny it. After all, it was a separation that would have to come sooner or later. Though she might feel lonely, but the rejection of such a request would have been equivalent to betraying the other.

So Yō hid her sadness as she handed Calico cat over to Garol of [Six Scars] while entrusting the future care and treatment of the wounds to them. The people of [Six Scars] who were also future allies in their Alliance had also readily agreed to her request to care for Calico Cat while treating him like one of their own.

Having received the assurance from others that the environment of the Great Tree would contribute to a speedy recovery, the human and cat then set off on their separate paths. Hence from that day onwards, Yō had to reach her own conclusions.

For if she couldn’t do that, she wouldn’t be able to face Calico Cat squarely with pride.

(Nn. Garol-san had already given me encouragement by making known his support for me. I must do my best as well.)

Yō clenched her fists tightly.

He who had claimed to be her father, Kasukabe Koumei’s friend, Garol had really helped the [No Name]s a lot. But he never brought up any talk of his past with her father and had only left this line for her when they were about to go their separate ways—

“Currently, I can’t say anything about it. But if you really want to know Koumei, you will need to chase after his footsteps. Only then will you understand what kind of man he is.”

The next two months following that day, Yō had tried her best to search for a trace of her father’s whereabouts but had come up with nothing.

Leticia had also been adamant with a reply of ‘Its fine to just wait for now’. And so she had come to visit the Corridor of Displays to look at the [Tablet of Sea of Stars].

(It’s said that there are only a handful of Corridors of Displays in Little Garden and I had thought that it might be a place to start searching for my father’s crafted pieces……But it sure seems like it’s not that easy after all.) 

Troubled by the lack of results, Yō crossed her arms. There was still another method for her to get a lead. And that was to participate in the Game while registering the [Genome Tree] as the specific Gift to be used while observing the reaction of the crowd then.

But to appear in the Game where many famous blacksmiths and sculptors had signed up to vie for glory, it still gave her the feeling of uneasiness. If it were only a blemish to her name and becoming a laughing stock, it might have been much easier to bear but she didn’t want to bring shame to [No Name] again because of that.

<nowiki>*Plonk!*</nowiki>

Ouch. That hurts. But Yō still couldn’t think up of a solution. She, who couldn’t arrive at a plan could only reach up to take the sharp yet blunt weapon that had been dropped on her head.

(……what is this?)

That was a blunt weapon that took the appearance of a cross while its topmost was a rounded piece. From the shape of it, it would be more similar to a ‘hammer’ than a cross.

……No, isn’t it literally a hammer?

(This is really dangerous. If it weren’t me, a person might have been gravely injured.)

Yō looked around her but it’s a really impossible task to find the culprit amongst the crowd that milled around the Corridor of displays. Tilting her head quizzically, Yō thought to herself that perhaps in the craftsman city of [Kouen City], hammers dropping from nowhere might just be a common thing. Just then—

<nowiki>*Plonk!*</nowiki>

Another strike came flying at her.

Yō gripped the hammer in her hand tightly. Once might have passed for a coincidence but twice would make it clearly intentional. Moreover for the person to escape Yō’s five senses that were as sharp as a wild beast, that would make the throw truly unusual.

(……)

She quietly took on a battle stance. Since there’s a second, a third wouldn’t be that surprising.

Closing her eyes to focus on her hearing, Yō prepared herself for the third wave.

Yō wasn’t that forgiving to laugh while receiving some unknown attacks. Izayoi had said that the market rate for him was to return things tenfold. Whereas for Yō, she would want to return it a hundredfold.

Preparing to sense the hammer that would fly out from the crowd at her—

“…..Are you alright?”

“?!!”

Yō almost leapt out of her skin.

Suddenly having a stranger striking up a conversation with her, Yō had almost fallen to the ground in her surprise.

And that was to be expected for in the state where Yō had heightened her senses to the maximum, for this female stranger to approach this close would have been impossible. But it was a fact that the young lady<ref>[magref notes: girl or lady? Hmmm young girl would be very young… young lady might sound a little older…>.<]</ref> stood before her and it could be said to be a flawless sneak attack.

“Uh, um……”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001a.jpg|thumb]]

Yō’s mouth was half agape as she looked at the girl who seemed to be the same age as herself.

Then, she was stumped by surprise once more.

The young lady had a sweet baby face with a slightly wavy twin tailed hairdo, her curvaceous body-line didn’t seem to match the age that she appeared to be from just the face alone. Although her height did not differ greatly from Yō’s, her breasts were filled out like those of a grown woman. The black and blue laced Gothic Lolita outfit boldly revealed her legs and part of her breasts, making her look very attractive.

The bold choice of dressing would have made others to think that she’s trying to lure men to fall for the temptations but those eyes of hers were pure and innocent while defenselessly revealing large parts of her body. Be it guys or girls, anyone would definitely have their pulse set racing at the sight of such a girl.

But with such an overly tempting and attractive appearance, it had instead triggered the caution in Yō’s heart.

(This child……isn’t human?)

Doll-like—A demon in the form of a girl. That was the line that flashed through Yō’s mind.

The girl did not notice Yō’s caution as she moved closer look at Yō’s face:

“……is your head fine?”

“Ah, Nn. It’s fine. But who are you?”

The girl gave a slight nod.

The girl’s every action was incredibly cute and just that slight nod already compounded to the overall cuteness. Even if it’s Yō, she would also be unable to beat up such a cute girl. So possessing that level of understanding, Yō—

<nowiki>*Swish!*</nowiki>

“!”

Only gave a chop with her hand with a strength that wasn’t too great. … just enough to smash a boulder.

“Let’s call it quits with that.”

“……Nn.”

The mysterious girl nodded her head. It would seem that she had given it some self-reflection.

Yō sorted out her thoughts as she planned to make a self-introduction but the girl was a step ahead in taking the initiative.

“You are joining the Game too?”

“……Game? You mean the <Duel of Creators>?”

The girl nodded her head as the pair of pure and innocent eyes stared at Yō fixedly.

Though Yō’s a laconic person, this girl seemed to be even more reserved with her words. It’s truly Yō’s first time to have met such a strong opponent for she had never met a girl who’s more laconic<ref>[magref notes: I’m sure I used the word laconic before. But if you are wondering about it, it means a person with very few words/to the point.]</ref> than herself.

Yō, who hasn’t decided whether to turn up for the event, nodded her head while replying:

“……Nn. I will be joining.”

A smile spread across the girl’s face.

“Great. With this, I can complete the promise I’ve made to Koumei.”

“Eh—“At the moment when Yō was left speechless—

The girl vanished without any warning.

“—That must be a lie right?!”

Vanishing into thin air. That’s right, just vanishing.

It wasn’t by disguising her scent or a rapid get-away nor was it taking to the skies. Such biological disguises would not be able to fool the senses of Yō.

The girl who had suddenly appeared had also simply vanished before Yō without a trace.

(How did she do that……No compared to that……)

Koumei—That was the name which people who are close to her father, Kasukabe Koumei, used to call him. Then, the girl might have been referring to her father by saying the name ‘Koumei’.

(Could it be……that I’ve actually found a lead on my father’s whereabouts?)

Yō gazed towards the arena from the Corridor of Displays as her eyes were no longer clouded with the troubled look of earlier.

Looks like she had finally found a reason to appear in the ring.

While looking out for the figure of the sweet looking girl, Yō made her way to the registration office.

===Part 3===

—[Ruby Cave], Underground bathhouse

The North had abundant precipitation in the form of snow but it didn’t really rain much.

And that was no exception for [Kouen City] that received the protection of the chandelier. It was the responsibility for the [Floor Master] for the intervention with the weather of Little Garden but there’s always an inherent difference in the climates of the North Side as compared to the East Side that experiences a spring season throughout the whole year. Of which the Masters would be unable to eliminate with their powers even if they wanted to.

It’s all thanks to the bonfires on the chandelier that the snow rarely collected on the pathways. But the canals were another matter entirely as it often froze up when the temperatures drop with the onset of a heavy snowfall.

And to solve that problem, they created underground canals.

[Kouen City] was a natural fortress that had its entire back of its Outer Wall built against a huge mountain range. The mountain range that was covered with a dense forest served as a huge natural reservoir, forming the lifeline that runs through the lands.<ref>[magref notes: This part is where the author tries to use some artistic talent in describing a drainage basin where all the water flows from the higher points in the region:mountains , and converge to form a river that runs down through Kouen City. Free diagram of a mountain range and drainage basin at the top.]</ref>

Through means of channelization, they led the flow into the underground canals to control the flow.

The bathhouse that Percher and the others were visiting at the moment was one that was close to the by-product of the heat manufacturing plant which prevents the freezing of the flow in the channels.

(''……No. Compared to all that… Isn’t the progress of the situation way too strange?'')

Thinking up to that point, Percher, who was in the children’s changing room, gave a sigh of relief.

Rin and Sandra who had also escaped into the changing room were happily undressing themselves with a harmonious atmosphere that seemed to take the things that were happening around them in their stride.

“Right~A Public bath for children. And naturally there won’t be any adults coming here.”

“Nn. Although it’s not their usual business hours, but I’ve asked the staff at the counter to let us in.”

“Ooh! As expected of Sandra! That’s just an abuse of authority as the leader of the Community!”

And it was just as Rin had said. This sort of situation was the worst possible scenario for Percher for in the bathhouse for children, there was definitely not a chance for them to meet the other members of [No Name].

(''Being unable to meet up with Asuka and the others……Then I should at least tell Jin in on the situation……'')

The ‘Piper of Hamelin’ Ring that was worn on Jin’s right hand bore witness to their contract. And due to the contract that forges the relation between them as Master and subordinate, they were able to communicate through the contract ring in secret.

It would be simple for her to tell Jin that ‘Rin and His Highness are our enemies’ through the link in the contract ring, but—

(''……in the instant that their identities are exposed, they would be sure to show their true colors and bare their fangs.'')

The crux of the problem now was whether Jin’s capable of hiding it from them while he receives the message.

Although Jin did possess the capabilities in bargaining which he has started to pick up, but he’s still fundamentally a youth and Percher wasn’t that confident in him being able to hide his inner feelings.

No matter how much Percher was rattled by this situation, she could only rein those feelings in for now.

(''Although I don’t know what sort of scheme they are up to, but those two are willing to play along with the current situation. Perhaps it’s just underestimating us, but this condition of the situation is still quite good.'')

In any case, I must first dig up the intent of the other party.

Having reached a decision in her thoughts, Percher started to undress by undoing the buttons on her maid outfit. Though she really hated baths, but she didn’t want to let them out of her sight. So Percher followed Rin and Sandra who had proceeded towards the baths before her—

“AH, Jin! You guys came in first?!”

And she tripped over herself.

“ “——Hah……?!” ”

Percher and Jin gave a loud cry in surprise and the reason needn’t be said.

This was a normal bathhouse that was similar to any other in the world——which means that everyone was naked in there.

===Part 4===

—Let’s backtrack time by a little.

Jin who had taken off his clothes in a jiffy sat beside a pedestal that sprayed hot water to wash his hair.

With a practiced action of pressing out the shampoo, Jin made it foam and bubble. And he could tell from just the fragrance given off by the shampoo that the public bath had prepared shampoo that could be said to be of a high quality.

This should be shampoo made from the distilled essence of petals. And it could be said to be a luxury item to the [No Name]s.

Rubbing the white foamy shampoo suds in his palms—Jin was a bit troubled.

The source of the troubles was of course that white haired golden iris youth who sat silently in a corner.

(''This…This is so awkward……'')

It’s just been a quarter of an hour since they first met each other and his real name was still unknown. Within just that short span of meeting each other, he had already ended up in this situation where they saw each other’s naked body.

The situation defied conventional logic—in a certain sense, Jin did not have any method to break this strange atmosphere around him.

“……”

Jin slid a sidelong glance.

The youth who was called His Highness was sitting before the mirror to be used for washing one’s hair without a word nor did he do anything at all as he just sat in a straight posture while staring at the pump that dispensed the shampoo. That scene was really strange.

The shampoo found in this place was definitely a highly priced product and it was clear that the living standards between a 5 digit and a 7 digit was just that wide.

But this youth’s gaze didn’t seem to be one that looked at it in distaste—But it was more of a gaze from one who had never seen such a thing before and it was curiosity that filled his eyes.

“Erm, that… Your Highness-kun?”

“Yes, is something the matter?”

The serious reply from the youth responded to Jin’s nickname for him, causing Jin to feel more troubled.

Originally thinking to warm the atmosphere with a joke of calling him with that ‘Your Highness-kun’ that didn’t seem to be a superior nor a junior way of addressing someone, but when used upon this youth that seemed unbound by the rules of this world, jokes didn’t seem to have an effect on him.

It seems like I must use a much simpler joke to launch my attack, Jin thought to himself while setting his determination for the task.

“That……even if you keep staring at the pump for the shampoo……”

“Oh is that so? So this is called a pump.”

<nowiki>*Uwa!*</nowiki>

“It….It is called a pump. Shampoo is contained within it.”

“Oh, I see, I get it now. Pressing this part will cause a rise in the internal pressure and cause the fluid to rise from within. Though it’s a simple structure but it sure is a landmark invention.”

“That…That’s right.”

“Nn.” His Highness reached out his hand to the shampoo pump in admiration.

At this point, Jin pursed his lips in an unpleasant foreboding.

“Could it be….you have never washed your hair……”

“That’s rude. My hair is washed every day.”

“Really?”

“Yes. It’s just that I don’t wash it myself.”

His Highness replied with a serious expression.

……seems like he’s telling the truth. His hair was normally washed by others.

Jin could only give a long sigh while looking up at the ceiling.

“……Just asking in advance, do you know how to wash your hair?”

“Although I’m not too sure, but I do know of the theory behind it. The water and shampoo comes into contact with air to have a chemical reaction and then rubbing it to form bubbles, that’s all, right?”

“Ye…Yes! You need to use the foam to remove the oil from your hair.”

“So it’s like that. Jin’s really knowledgeable. Okay—“

His Highness excitedly pressed on the pump. Was it just overthinking things a bit? For it seemed like he was really enjoying this process of forming a large amount of foamy bubbles in his hands before washing his hair with a face of amazement.

Jin asked with a wry smile:

“Normally your hair is washed by a servant of yours?”

“Ah, Nn. There are three exclusive attendants to follow me but Graiya Oji-chan’s really clumsy with his movements and the task of washing my hair is mainly left to Aura or Rin.”

“Rin……Could it be that girl just now? You allow girls to wash your hair?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

His Highness lifted his head of white hair while having a surprised expression but that movement caused a bit of the shampoo suds<ref>[magref note: sud is the soapy water.]</ref> to get into his eye and he quickly closed his eyes seemingly in pain. It would seem that His Highness had really never washed his hair on his own before.

Jin was dumbfounded as his mouth was agape, but he raised a serious question:

“Your Highness……is the successor of your Community?”

“Precisely because I am that I’ve gotten such an intimate nickname like that.”

“And your real name?”

“Secret. Jin, if you are able to guess it, I will tell you.”

He game a smile as he lifted his head again. This time, it caused some suds to drip into his other eye and he used his hand to rub it in reflex. The first time washing his hair was instantly turned into a tragedy.

“……washing my own hair by myself sure is tough.”

Muttering while tolerating his pain. It should have been pain enough to become irritable but perhaps this coolness was part of his talent and Jin was secretly impressed.

Just as he applied the soap suds to his hair and was about to scrub—

“AH, Jin! You guys came in first?!”

Jin tripped over himself. And it was while in his sitting position that he tripped together with the stool to turn a full half circle with the momentum.

“ “——Hah……?!” ”

This was a normal bathhouse that was similar to any other in the world——which means that everyone was naked in there.

“You…You must be lying right?”

Of course it wasn’t a lie, nor was it a metaphor.

Five youths of both guys and girls were all without their clothes—No, to be more precise, with the exception of Rin who wrapped a bath towel around herself, the other four youths of both guys and girls were all naked.

But Sandra paid it no mind as she rushed over with her red hair swaying behind her.

“Jin, it’s been three years since we last bathed together! And I remember that we used to bathe together in the past too!”

“Ara, so Jin also did get help from others. And here I thought that I was the only weird one.”

“Eh? Nno…wawait, that’s not it…!”

Jin frantically tried to explain as he stammered on his words.

Ignoring Jin’s situation, Rin who was wrapped up in a bath towel walked up to His Highness.

“Uwa! His Highness is actually washing his own hair! What mind of emotional change could have caused this?!”

“No, it’s not an emotional influence but a situational one. If there’s no one around to help me, I would just have to do it alone right?”

“Ooh, I see!” Rin replied, impressed. She then started to help His Highness to wash his white hair in a matter-of-factly. ……What sort of relation did those two have?<ref>[magref notes for fun: What is this relationship, the two men getting incredible feeling. That’s google translate …. Boy girl Love-love became yaoi love love XD]</ref> It really seemed to be getting weirder by the moment.

But upon seeing their actions, Sandra had also taken an interest in it as she came to stand behind Jin.

“Then, let me help Jin to wash as well!”

“San…Sandra!”

Sandra happily wriggled her fingers in excitement. To avoid any misunderstanding, she’s still currently in the nude.

Jin covered the part that logically required his covering as he ran around the bathhouse with a red face. And Sandra happily chased after him while Rin looked on at them in a happy mood.

Only Percher was alone in a corner covering her body as she muttered wordlessly to the Heavens:

(''……this sort of situation. What do you want me to do?'')

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_078.jpg|thumb|center]]

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 1|n1=6|n2=Chapter 3}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2015-05-30T20:32:22Z

Draconic: /* Chapter 1 */ some rephrasing, and other small changes

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

[No Name]s Base of operation, Entrance Hall.<ref>[magref notes: 根据地-Base of operation, Territory, Headquarters]</ref>

After that, the Senior Group who had their lunch and the maid group gathered in the Entrance Hall of the Headquarters. The duo who were also worn out from Leticia’s Maid Game had also obediently joined the lines.

Upon confirming the attendance of everyone, Jin took a step forward to announce the arrangements for the days to come.

“I guess you would already have heard……Percher and I will be setting out to Outer Gate number 54545 which is managed by [Salamandra].”

“And written in the extended invitation to us is as such: ‘Please join us in the [Floor Master]s’ Convention’. Of which such an act could be said to be an unprecedented treatment to us, [No Name]s.”

Hearing Leticia’s supplement to his words, the Senior Group children were thrilled.

The Convention was to be held in the far off North Side territories but the people attending the event would be slightly different from the previous Conventions.

The Strongest Master, Shiroyasha had already resigned from her post two months ago.

The motives of the mysterious enemies known as the Demon Lord Alliance were still unknown and it seems that only rumors of its existence had spread. Hence, to decide on their course of action from now on, the Masters of the different sectors had decided to host this Convention. And since the [No Name]s had crossed paths with the Demon Lord Alliance twice and had also defeated both Demon Lords sent their way, they were also invited to join the Convention.

“Three days ago, Izayoi-san and the others had already left for Outer Gate number 54545. And we also plan to meet up with them later in the day. The expedition this time might be the longest one yet and I hope that everyone will be prepared to protect our Community.”

“‘ “‘ “‘ Understood ! ! ! ‘” ‘” ‘”

After the response that was loud enough to cause ears to ring, the Senior Group had noisily departed to start their tasks for the day. Seeing how energetic those children were, it gave them a little reassurance that it wouldn’t be much of a problem with their departure. Only when Jin and Percher had seen off the last of the shadows of the departing children did they turn back to face Leticia and Shirayuki-hime who were also in-charge of looking after the house.

“Leticia-san, Shirayuki-sama, we will ask of you to look after our house.”

“Roger that……But with Shirayuki-san accompanying me, it wouldn’t be a problem no matter how many intruders try to infiltrate right?”

“Well, that’s difficult to say. After all by participating in this Convention, we of [No Name] would most likely become the target of the Demon Lords. At least until the return of Gry-sama who’s out on a mission, please do not let down on your guard.”

The two from the Maid group exchanged a glance and nodded to each other.

Feeling much at ease with them in-charge, Jin turned towards Percher.

“Well then, it’s time for us to make a move.”

“……let’s go quickly. It’s almost the time for the Astral Gate to close and there would be congestion with last minute stragglers.”

Percher who didn’t like crowds urged Jin to hurry up as she started to walk ahead.

While Jin followed behind with a wry smile on his face as they left the Community’s Territory.

===Part 2===

—Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]<ref>[magref notes: [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]Got a suggestion from Talas@Bakaforums that I could place it this way, sounds cool imo.:] Thanks Talas!]</ref>

Having made their way through the Astral Gate of the East Side, a warm wind brushed their cheeks.

The huge chandelier that hung from the city’s centre swayed violently as the hot winds generated from the ironworks refineries blew at it from below.

The huge chandelier, which was fifty meters in diameter, drove off the cold in the North Side and kept it warm while dyeing the whole city in the color of dusk with the warm glow that it emitted.

“It never fails to astound me no matter how many times I’ve seen it. With just that chandelier, it’s able to prevent the cold from invading the city.”

“……Yeah, just what could that be made of?”

A voice echoed his thoughts from behind.

For her, who had once fought against the [Salamandra] forces to be able to set foot in the Territory of [Salamandra] once more, was all thanks to the achievements obtained by [No Name].

“Saurian Demon King of the East Side seems to have scheduled his arrival at the Convention tomorrow. So what are we going to do during the wait?” Percher gave a little stretch as she asked her Master to confirm the schedule for the next day.

“Well, there’s nothing much to do currently and it’s still in the preparation phase tomorrow. And the time for all the other Masters of the other regions to assemble would still be a week away, so there’s no problem with taking things slow.”

Having heard this information for the first time, Percher tilted her head unhappily.

“…… I guess I will also be thoroughly interrogated as well. Such a bother.” She gave a sigh as she stared broodingly at the dusk colored skies.

“That can’t be helped. You are the only one who holds some information on the enemy and being the important source of information, we would naturally need your cooperation.”

“……”

<nowiki>*Hmph*</nowiki> Percher whipped her head away. With things the way they were, she no longer had any more regrets or hesitation to sell out information on her old allies……but there was another reason that made her unwilling to tell the whole truth.

(Putting aside Rin and Aura for now…… It’s best to keep the existence of His Highness a secret.)

Percher gave a listless sigh.

That white haired teen with golden irises was the commander behind Rin and Aura and the one whom the Demon Lord Alliance members call in an affectionate way as ‘His Highness’. For her own ambitions, Percher did not want to expose his identity.

Though that might be so, if she were to receive a command from her master, she would still be made to tell the whole truth. The contract itself was just that sort of nasty curse.

Jin being her Master gave a troubled and wry smile as he looked up once more at the chandelier.

For the cold and freezing North Side that was unfortunate to have nutrient leached soils, that chandelier would be a Gift equivalent to the Sun.

And it wouldn’t be much of an exaggeration to say that it’s a Gift that represents the North Side’s Master, [Salamandra] for only a handful of Communities would be able to create such a large monument to encompass the region in its Gift.

“As expected of a Community that’s originally of the four digits. To have such a huge monument, I guess even Jack and the others wouldn’t be able to create this right?”

“Yahoho? I won’t be so sure on that.”

Appearing from the flames of the torches hung along the corridor outside the Outer Gate was a huge ball of fire. The Pumpkin head Devil — Jack-O'-Lantern gave a cheerful laugh as he appeared before Jin.

And seated on his head was the leader of [Salamandra], Sandra Doltrake. Sandra, whose beautiful red hair was lightly swaying with the movement, brightened up immediately upon seeing Jin.

“Jin, it’s been a long time! I just knew it that it’s about time you arrived!”

“Mhm, it’s been a long time, Sandra. And Jack. What are you two doing?”

“We just came from the Workroom District after listening to the suggestions on the development of the new Gift.”

“Yahoho! We were just returning after the discussion when we spotted Jin-dono! As part of my own code of conduct, I needed to come greet you guys!”

Jack cheerfully laughed *Yahoho!*.

However in the next moment, the light in the hollows of Jack’s eyes narrowed to thin but intense slits as he continued,

“Compared to that……Jin Russel-dono. Insulting the Flag of Azure Flames will be quite troubling to me! Our Community’s techniques are good enough to create a Gift bigger than that chandelier!”

“Is…Is that for real?”

“Yahohoho! If it’s faulty, we will even replace it for you……Mah…but it’s just the problem of the cost of production that prevents us from doing so.” Nearing the end of his words, Jack suddenly turned his pumpkin head away. It was unknown whether it’s an act of regret or to hide his embarrassment but it was enough for Jin to realize that Jack had a fierce pride in his creations.

Sandra had also giggled happily by the side but that smile had also vanished from her face suddenly.

Her gaze was riveted on her former enemy—Percher, and she made a show of standing up slowly.

“……Oh, right. You have come as well, [Black Death Demon Lord].”

“Uu, Mhm. In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”

“Oh, Sandra. Long-time no see. Your spiritual power seems to have grown quite a bit during that time as well huh?” Percher gave a leisurely smile while Sandra returned a piercing glare. 

The childishness from before was long gone from her face and replacing it was the expression worthy of a Community Leader.

“On the other hand, your spiritual power seems to have diminished quite a bit. It’s so meager that it can’t be compared to your former God-class spirit level.—With just a blow, I would be able to reduce the current you into a pile of ash.”

“……Well, who knows about that? Sounds like some big words to me.”

Percher easily swatted back at Sandra who had tried to show her might with that condescending tone. But in reality, her current self didn’t have the right to retort like this.

The words she had said earlier weren’t just social pleasantries—Sandra’s spiritual power had indeed increased a few times since the last time she had battled against Percher.

(Hmph, to have defeated two Demon Lords, no wonder her power has risen this much.)

Just a few months ago, there had been Demon Lords appearing simultaneously in the East, North and South Sides.

[Salamandra] had also participated in that battle. In other words, it was [Salamandra] who defeated the Demon Lord by themselves.

The Dragon Horn of the Dragon King of the Stars and Seas was emitting a red glow and its majestic position that sat high on Sandra’s head did not seem to match the proportions of her body size. The Dragon Horn that possessed the Strongest Spiritual power had now become a part of her. It was not known what kind of trial that Sandra had to pass through but it was clear that there’s an actual rise in power to an unbelievable level.

The current atmosphere was so charged that a spark would have set it off.

Jin frantically stood between them.

“Wa…Wait a moment! It would be problematic if you guys do something here……”

“ “ JIN! SHUT IT!” ”

Two voices from different directions shouted together. Jin could only shut his mouth at the order.

But his effort didn’t seem to be futile after all as Sandra withdrew her hostility as she gave a sidelong glance at Percher and Jin.

“……I guess you two should already know that by contracting a Demon Lord under you and to summon it once more, it is to atone for the sins that caused the branding. And before the atonement is completed, I will never recognize you for who you are. Otherwise—The five comrades whom you have killed, will never be able to rest in peace.”

“……Is that so? I will commit that to memory.”

In an instant, a shadow seems to have fallen over Sandra’s expression but she immediately turned around. And that must have been the reason for her hostility towards Percher.

Watching the lone figure of Sandra depart into the distance, no one knew how to break that silence then.

But taking the lead to tear through that heavy atmosphere was Jack’s cheerful voice.

“Yahoho! She’s right. Actually, Jack is also unworthy as well for I’ve also committed quite a number of heinous crimes in my life too.”

“Ja…Jack also?”

“That’s right. To atone for my sins, I’ve adopted the young dead spirits in [Will-O'-Wisp].”

“……”

Percher’s eyes slid away to avoid their gaze for this topic should have been quite a harsh subject to be brought up before her.

But Jack only bobbled his Pumpkin head and continued with a smile, seeming to say it on purpose for her to catch his words.

“In the end, it’s all the same for those who are called Demon Lords. Be it Shiroyasha-sama or Saurian Demon King-sama……and there’s also Indra. Those with your sort of spiritual level only need to convert to some religion to be enlightened to a God-class spirit. Well… if you do possess the desire to reflect on your sins, I can help to introduce a saint whom I’m acquainted with to…….”

“No need. I’ve got my own plans—And Jack. Please do not bring up the topic of Saints and Gods who couldn’t even solve the problems of famine in front of '''us'''<ref>[magref notes: us as in the 8 million that’s why it is bold.]</ref> ever again. If you do, I won’t just be giving you a simple warning only.”

Percher’s gaze was fiery for just a moment but she soon looked aside seemingly in a small tantrum. Looks like Jack had set foot upon her minefield.

Jin gave a bitter laugh before taking on a serious expression on his face.

“Jack, let’s leave Percher and Sandra’s matter for another time. Currently, what’s most important is……the Community that’s to join our Alliance. Are they going to participate in this large scale Convention?”<ref>[magref notes: not sure if I had said it before but this Convention seems to be for all Masters. For example: Floor/Region Masters and extended invitations to other important Communities such as [No Name].]</ref>

“You can be rest assured about that! I’ve already asked Kouryuu-sama before that to help send the letter of invitation to them. Willa has also finally agreed to make her appearance here as well. With this, they would be sure to appear before all of the [No Name]s.”

<nowiki>*Doink Doink*</nowiki> Jack bobbled his head.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus was famous as the strongest Devil of the North Side and her true appearance had still remained a mystery. According to the rumors, it was rare that she would rush over for the hosted Game in his [Kouen City].

All that Jin knew about Willa would just be the fact that she was a devil who controlled the boundaries between life and death……And from Jack’s response, it would also seem that this leader of [Will-O'-Wisp] was also quite a problem child.

“I see……But since Willa-san is coming over, I will go and meet up with everyone first. If possible, I also hope to use the opportunity to tell them about the situation of the last Community to ally with us as well.”

<nowiki>*Hai*</nowiki> Jin gave a gloomy sigh.

There were three problem children on his side as well and the situation was much more troubling.

“Could it be that you have not told the members of [No Name] about the other party whom we are allying with?”

“No, it’s not that. The only ones who know about it are Izayoi-san and Leticia. After all it’s someone that had bad blood with [No Name] before……if I were to mess up with the timing to say it, they would no doubt oppose the plan.”

“……Then Jin-dono, what do you think about the Alliance?”

“I don’t find anything bad about it. Even if they ran to the lower levels, their Community still possesses the Strongest type of Gift. As long as the talks proceed smoothly, both sides would stand to gain from it.”

Jack nodded his pumpkin head.

“……Yahoho. Both sides to gain from it, huh? You mean to interact with them as equals?”

“Mhm. As long as the other party does not try anything to offend us, we will also abide by our social pleasantries.”

Jin stated his intent clearly and Jack nodded in satisfaction.

On the other hand, Percher who had been listening to the conversation quietly had tilted her head quizzically as she asked in surprise:

“Oi, Jin. Who’s that last candidate for the Alliance? Is it someone that Freak boy and Asuka knows?” <ref>[magref notes: requiring Jap translator to check] [Edenhall notes: checked by Jap translator to be correct.] because if I remember correctly it should be little red girl right? to say Asuka–>>> Um did they bathe together again? Ahem. I mean did they grow closer or something to get the acknowledgement?[Edenhall notes: they may have taken another bath and Percher may have a complex against Asuka's.....assets] ] </ref>

“Hm, I guess it’s more than just knowing, but yet a stranger? It’s a Community that has fought with [No Name] before……”

—*Shock* Jin was unable to continue his words as his facial expression became stiff.

Wondering what might have caused that sudden reaction of his, Percher followed his line of sight turn to have a look for herself.

Jin’s eyes were fixed on something high in the distant skies.

The symbol of [Kouen City]’s development, the chandelier that everyone knows about—Three figures of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō could be seen standing on it.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001b.jpg|thumb]]

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

Totally in their moment of enjoyment, were the three problem children who had boarded the chandelier without permission. And upon closer look, one could even see the bentos that they brought with them being laid out.

No matter how you look at it, it was still trespassing of another’s property.

“Why….Why would Izayoi-san and the others be on that chandelier?!”

Jin cried in panic. But that was understandable. Needless to say, that chandelier was a symbol of [Salamandra]’s Authority and Order.

Climbing up there without permission and start eating bentos up there, it wouldn’t be too much a punishment even if they were to be chased out of the Convention. It was even more likely that the [No Name]s reputation would be questioned.

“Any…Anyway, Percher! Take this opportunity now that people have yet to notice, to get them down now even if you have to resort to violence ……”

Sadly, it was too late.

“You BASTARDDDDDDDDDDDSSSSS! WHO THE HELL ALLOWED YOU GUYS TO CLIMB UP THERE?!”

[Salamandra]’s military police had already spotted them and started to gather.

Jin hugged his head that was aching with despair as he said:

“……I say, Percher…”

“What’s wrong?”

“Is it possible for you to make them incapacitated for a time being?”

Jin had spoken some incredibly dark words in a calm tone.

To even break the kindness in him to this extent, Percher secretly admired that for this sort of character would just be a wolf in sheepskin.

“Well, it’s not like I’m unable to do that. Just that when they recover from the illness, won’t Jin’s life be in danger?”

Percher held back her urge to laugh.

“Then just give me a break. I don’t intend to depart from this world yet.” The young Community leader sighed softly before taking out a pen and letter which he signed,

“There’s no other way. Looks like we can only call the expert to solve it.”

“I’ve no objections to that.”

“She should be in the dormitories right at the end of this corridor.”

“Thanks for the info. Percher, please go now to get her.”

“Yeah Yeah~got it.” With a light flutter of her maid outfit, Percher left in a swirl of black winds.

===Part 3===

—On the other side, the problem children group.

Whipping up a whirlwind around her, Kasukabe Yō rode on the hot winds that drifted from the metalwork refineries to land on the suspended chandelier in the sky. And due to the impact of the landing being a bit too rough, there seemed to be some cracks running through the chandelier but it was still possible to ignore it if you had enough will to look away.

Sakamaki Izayoi and Kudou Asuka who had also been transported on board by her whirlwinds were also looking down upon [Kouen City] from the vantage point of the chandelier and they couldn’t help voicing their awe.

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

The trio sat at the side of the huge chandelier as they looked down at the city below them.

In the distance below them, Mandra, the advisor of [Salamandra] had joined the military police and were roaring at them loudly:

“What kind of joke do you guys think you’re playing?! What do you think that chandelier is huh?! Get down now, you rascals!”

Mandra’s veins had budged at his temples in his rage but the trio did not take it seriously.

For they were not joking. They were just……seriously teasing those people on the ground only.

“Well, I guess it’s time to eat our late lunch.”

Izayoi and the others had already laid out the bentos bought from street vendors along the way and started to have a casual conversation.

While stuffing an Umehachin<ref>[magref notes: I’m not sure if you guys remember but I certainly don’t…. Umehachin is basically Japanese pickled plums (Umeboshi) that were pickled with fish shavings (bonito) and Shiso Leaves. It is less salty than the traditional Umeboshi , Kombu is basically edible Kelp.<<<copied from volume 3 chapter 2]</ref> onigiri into his mouth, Izayoi seemed to have remembered something as he looked to Yō to ask a question.

“Oh right, Kasukabe, if I remembered correctly, you still have a Gift game that you signed up for right? What Gift Game was it again?”

“It’s the <<Duel of the Creators>> that had been hosted in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. This time I must get my revenge.”

“Hoho, I will be rooting for you then.”

Yō nodded her head slightly as she gulped a kombu onigiri, salmon onigiri and another kombu onigiri.

Her excited face had been stuffed full till her cheeks swelled. During that conversation, Mandra seemed to have continued his loud roaring and shouts with a look that would make one think that he might just burst those blood vessels on his face in his rage. But he was still ignored.

“Izayoi, what are your plans?”

“Me? I don’t really have any. I only wanted to take a stroll today and to accompany Ojou-sama to some place so I didn’t plan anything else other than that.”

“Oh really? But that’s surprising. Normally you would have scheduled a whole list of to-dos packed side by side to the very last seconds.”

“Is that so?”

“Mhm. But, passing time like this from time to time would do you good as well. I think that the usual Izayoi has always been worrying too much. I really hope that you can adjust yourself to the pace of others around you.”

“That sort of request is really too much to ask for. I’ve already tried my best to match the pace of everyone already.”

Izayoi gave a bitter smile as he replied.

The trio who were done with their meals looked at each other as they confirmed their schedule for the day.

“Ojou-sama and I will be meeting up with Jack and the others. Ochibi-sama will be responsible for the greetings to be offered to the host of the Convention while Kasukabe will be participating in the Game.”

“Ara? Jack’s here as well?”

“Yeap<ref> Slang for Yup or Yeah.http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=yeap&defid=4953895</ref>. He says that he will be introducing the last Community to join our Alliance, and……there’s also a present prepared for Ojou-sama.”

Izayoi gave a cryptic smile.

Hearing this for the first time, Asuka was stunned.

And at that moment, a fuming Kuro Usagi stood behind the three of them like a Niō<ref>[magref notes: Niō or to put it in simple English, the Door Guardians of Buddha. They stand in the form of frightening wrestler-like statues outside the doors of the temples. Hmm similar to the Door Guardian gods in Greek or Roman mythologies stand imposingly.]</ref>.

But they continue to ignore her.

Izayoi took a deep fried potato onigiri and tossed it into his mouth before standing up abruptly.

“Well then, let’s go our ways from here.”

“……yeah. What’s your plan, Asuka?”

“What do you mean what’s my plan? I can’t possibly make it down by myself. I can only rely on one of you to bring me……”

“Then let Kuro Usagi help you guys with that. You bunch of PROBLEM CHILDREEEEEENNN AAAHHHHHHHHHHH!”

<nowiki>*Swish~Pak! Pak! Pak!*</nowiki><ref>[magref notes: lols I really loled when I saw the English translation for the sounds: Lovemaking! ! ! lols]</ref> The paper fan generated a towering wave of air that sped towards them.

Just like that, the trio were smacked off the chandelier.

Jin and Jack who saw the whole interaction that happened above could only turn pale while hugging their heads.<ref>[magref notes: it’s the international sign of ‘what a headache…’ right? Or is it just an Asian thing? 1 hand to smack the forehead is similar but this action requires 2 hands= 2 times the magnitude of the brain tremor … ok I’m being bored here…]</ref>

===Part 4===

— [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District.

After that saga, Izayoi and the others had been invited to an intense game of tag with a Madora, furious to the edge of madness, and the military police of [Salamandra] as fiery shots were fired everywhere.

“……So how’s the feeling of being chased by lesser Dragons in a game of tag huh?” Kuro Usagi asked icily.

The trio had arrived at the processing workroom district that Jack and the others were waiting at though Kuro Usagi had been nagging at them with words such as the above.

Yō had separated from them along the way and it had then been a three man team since.

Walking along the corridors lit by a brilliant haze of light, Kuro Usagi puffed her cheeks as she continued to complain:

“Seriously, why is it that you guys must always be engaged in pranks……Kuro Usagi is on a rare holiday this time you know? And mind you, when it comes to the blame game, the ones to get scolded would be Jin-bocchan and Kuro Usagi who’s the advisor!”

““Isn’t that good?””

“That’s right—-No wait, that’s not good at all!”

Kuro Usagi perked her rabbit ears in her rage.

The Convention that called to all Masters to attend this time was one that held great importance to the fate of Little Garden from now on. And she had thought that Izayoi and the others would be more mature at this sort of event.

But her thoughts were too naïve. Really too naïve.

Within the three days since they arrived at the location of the Convention, the result of the reckless problem children that caused Kuro Usagi, their guardian to run around in circles was the continuous wins in low-level Gift Games. And as such, it led to a portion of Games banning them from registering as Participants. To the problem children, it had only been a whim to participate in the interesting Games hosted in regions that they had never visited before then. But who could have expected that the difference in their power levels were so great that they accidentally won too many.

Hence coming upon the realization that they needed to reflect on their actions taken<ref>[magref notes: their actions taken—refers to the reckless participation in Games without proper planning of the win-lose count.]</ref> thus far… the trio started to explore the tops of interesting buildings and decided to board the biggest monument in this whole city.

“Compared to all that, Kuro Usagi, I heard that there’s a district for alchemy workrooms at the end of this corridor. Is that true?”

Izayoi laughed heartily while asking with his curiosity barely contained.

Kuro Usagi drooped her shoulders, seeming to have been defeated by that smiling face as she nodded.

“YES. The details can be seen when you get there.”

Kuro Usagi replied while throwing a little tantrum.

Just as she ended her words, a sudden burst of light and a wave of heat emitted from a workroom at the end of the district caused the air to tremble. Izayoi and Asuka exchanged a glance as they started to run over with eyes shining with excitement.

“Wa……!”

The sudden flare from a pillar of fire that shot up into the skies caused Asuka to give a gasp of surprise. And that wasn’t just a normal flame.

Rounding the corner of the district, they came to face a garden that was decorated with candles lit with Azure and Coppery colored flames that were arranged in neat rows.

“Ooh……! I was under the impression that there would only be one color throughout the whole city which is the color of dusk yellow. But it seems that I’ve been proven wrong by this place.”

“Yeah. It’s so beautiful that it doesn’t give the impression of being a place that refines and works on metal……”

The duo gazed upon the flames which danced in the front yard with a sense of awe rising within them.

There were also candles that were burning in a rainbow flame hung on the trees beside the District and there were tiny fire faeries gathering beside the flame. Just by looking at this scene, anyone would have assumed that this is a warm place unlike its reality of being located in an extremely cold region.

The Sun had not set then and hence the surroundings were still dyed in a deep shade of dusk yellow. But when night falls, these rainbow candles that decorate the courtyard would definitely dye the corridor in a lovely glow of colors.

Standing beside Izayoi, Asuka’s eyes were already sparkling with much enthusiasm as she started forward in small steps while taking in the sight around her and said softly:

“Flames, glass, stone work masonry and products. This sight sure is a completely different one from [Underwood]……even the type of Faerie race is the exact opposite of the ones found there.”

“YES! That’s because this district of workrooms is not only specialized in the processing of special top-notched metals, it’s also a place where they specialize in creating glass that can become the medium for Evocations<ref>[magref notes: zzz took some time to find that term of Evocations… it’s basically similar to a summoning but more of a conjuring of a spirit from somewhere to enter a medium. The descent of a spirit into an object or person.]</ref>.”

<nowiki>*Hah?*</nowiki> Asuka tilted her head quizzically as she asked:

“……Medium? Evocations?”

“YES! To put it simply, the method of producing those walking candlesticks is an example of that. To give a form to fire or earth spirits of a low spiritual level and allowing them to reside within the glass. Even if the medium were to be damaged, it would not harm the spirit. Hence it can be said to be a very good contract for those spirits who would like to increase their spiritual level.”

“……Uh? Just by residing in a glass medium, the spiritual level will increase?”

Asuka tilted her head as she couldn’t figure out how it worked.

Izayoi then looked at her like he just saw a fool standing before him.

“OiOi, Ojou-sama, just give it some thought and you will be able to arrive at the answer right? The mass and heat would be able to be converted into spiritual level. When comparing spirits of the lake to the seas, it’s obvious that the sea spirits will be stronger right?”

<nowiki>*Pak!*</nowiki> Asuka clapped her hands together as she seemed to have finally understood the theory behind it. And that was indeed the case for spiritual level calculations.

Forming mountains from rocks, forming land from hills.

Forming lakes from pools of water, forming seas from pools of lakes.

The collection of those in a larger scale would naturally form a planet.<ref>[magref notes: planet in Chinese is星球，star class spirit/ Celestial spirits are 星灵. If you get it, you get it. If you don’t, it’s just to say that they are very similar and in fact, equivalent in the author’s thoughts.]</ref>

And that’s one of the reasons why the spiritual level embodied by a Celestial spirit would be called as the strongest type.

“In…Indeed. Just that I didn’t think that the logic would be that simple.”

“Well, that’s not the only factor. The detailed calculation of the spiritual level’s density in existence has to be counted with the density of time to be obtained as well.”

“……what?” The duo had asked in the same tone and time. But Kuro Usagi seemed not to have heard them as she walked in front of them while using her rabbit ears to lead the way.

“Well then, let’s make a move. The leader of [Will-O'-Wisp] and the last Community to join our Alliance will also be coming over today. Making them wait would leave quite a bad impression of us.”

“Nn…. I guess that’s true.”

Kuro Usagi checked her time. There was still a minute before the Sun goes down. No matter who the last candidate for the Alliance might be, allowing them to seize a foothold in negotiations upon the first meeting wouldn’t be a good thing.

Looking around at the districts paved with bricks, they passed through the crowd to walk towards the place where the districts converged. Just then—

“—‘Kamikakushi’! ‘Kamikakushi’<ref>[magref notes:Kamikakushi- spirited away… if I used English… it wouldn’t sound correct… and since it’s in jap… it will now look so much more like a name/object than an action striking an area….Thanks jorgelotr for the correction of the term:]]</ref> has struck again!”

“Quickly contact the military police squads everywhere! Quickly!”

“Lock down the Outer walls and the Palace wall that leads to the second palace! We must definitely nab that guy this time!”

Izayoi immediately stopped in his tracks. Kuro Usagi and Asuka had also come to a stop behind him.

“ …… ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“YES, it seems like it. But in the North Side where many evil ghosts and Rakshasas are residing, this sort of thing isn’t that rare……but their panicking faces sure look really unusual.”

“How is that so?”

“Because the North Side has developed a measure against the ‘Kamikakushi’s. There’s an organization of experts who are specialized in dealing with cases from evil spirits possessing bodies, the pranks of Divine class wind possessors to Demon kidnappings and even human trafficking cases. As long as they are on the case, most of the ‘Kamikakushi’s would only remain a mystery for two or three days before information is obtained on the culprit. But……”

Kuro Usagi was being evasive with her words.

—‘Kamikakushi’ is quite a simple term but in the world of Little Garden where many gods reside, the types of ‘Kamikakushi’ would also be of a diverse range. Abduction and disappearing are common acts and nothing more needs to be said about those. It also included the assassinations of individuals just for keeping their secret organizations hidden from the world. These were the sort of stuff that the Communities in the rural areas coined as ‘Kamikakushi’ as well. Hence the type of cases where ‘People suddenly disappear’ would be generally termed as ‘Kamikakushi’ in Little Garden.

Izayoi digested Kuro Usagi’s words before giving an evil laugh,

“In other words, this commotion—is a case of ‘Kamikakushi’ that '''even the experts are incapable of solving?'''”

Izayoi asked rhetorically with much interest in the matter. That look from his eyes were just like that of a bratty child having found a new toy. Kuro Usagi gave a sigh as she guessed his next move then.

“Hai, Kuro Usagi will not stop you but please be back by evening, okay?”

“Deal. If I’m not back by tonight—-Just take it that I’ve been ‘Kamikakushi’ed as well.”

Izayoi gave a loud hearty laugh while he sped off happily, towards the scene.

===Part 5===

Jin massaged his chest as he gave a sigh of relief when he had seen Kuro Usagi’s arrival.

“What a relief. With Kuro Usagi around, there wouldn’t be anything to worry even if she were to be up against a hundred of them all by herself.”

“…….I don’t mind you feeling relieved. But wouldn’t it be better to learn how to depend on your own strength to solve the problems?”

Percher who had returned from her task made a dig at Jin.

Jin’s expression turned fearful for a second before straightening up.

“You are right. I can’t always rely on Kuro Usagi……I will have to work harder.”

“……Yep. You can take your revenge after a hundred years and rest in peace then.”

The unbridled way of speech caused Jin to smile weakly as he slumped his shoulders.

“Let’s go, we should also make a move.”

“Where to?”

“To give our greetings, of course. The Communities that will be arriving for the Convention will not only be of the Masters. There are also many Communities that have come hither for the latest information concerning the Masters’ decision, so we must use this opportunity to build some reputation for ourselves.”

“Oh, I see.”

Percher having understood the significance, walked with Jin towards the Territory of [Salamandra]—where the towering Palace stood.

— Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] was surrounded by three Outer walls and that was the method utilized to divide the Residential areas.

The Outer wall was where the elite squads comprised of the lesser dragons set up their encampments.

The Second wall held the residential area, stage area and also the workroom districts.

While the third wall held the dormitories to house important guests as well as the hotel facilities.

And within the inner wall stood the Palace of the Community to which an endless mountain range could be seen in the distant backdrop.

The number of people who held special talents in [Salamandra] were few but they were a clan that managed to increase their cohesiveness and strength through the maintaining of the lesser dragon bloodlines.

The main force that holds the power of flight—Lesser Dragons of the Winged type numbered to a rough count of four thousand.

The count of Salamander humanoid dragons easily exceeded that by ten times. Whether it was in terms of the scale and the strength of the personnel, [Draco Greif] Alliance that were similar in standing as [Floor Master], would not be able to be compared to them.

Normally the personnel would have been deployed to various sectors to act as a defensive measure against Demon Lords but with the upcoming Convention of the [Floor Master]s, a total of two thousand four hundred Winged Dragons were lined along the two inner walls.

The warriors of the Winged Dragon squadron possessed vermillion scales that were comparable to the strength of steel and their large bodies did not lose to the large type Eudemons in size.

Their focus on unity and numbers formed the extreme end of the spectrum when compared to the [No Name]s that focused on a few elites.

Jin looked from the corner of his eyes to take in those Winged dragons’ appearances while giving them a sharp and stern eye.

(They did have this level of firepower in their possession after all. But yet only a few of them had appeared in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. Of course, it can be understandable that they might have been a little careless due to the presence of Shiroyasha-sama to grace the event……)

But, it was more believable that [Salamandra] had contacted the Demon Lord Alliance for that would make the puzzle fit.

It’s only that… this was a hard to accept truth for Jin.

(As I thought, I should try to get Sandra and Percher to discuss—)

“Jin, look up.”

“Eh?” Hearing Percher’s voice, Jin looked up.

A figure whose face was hidden by a hood was falling towards Jin’s head from the palace courtyard.

“Hey…Wait…What’s happeni….!?”

Jin was squashed onto the pavement of the Palace without any sort of explanation.

<nowiki>*Ka Cha!*</nowiki> The neck seemed to have given off a fatal dull cracking sound. And Percher walked over leisurely to look down upon Jin.

“……Tch!”

“Clicking your tongue?! Why did you click your tongue?!”

“Clicking my tongue to express a curse upon seeing my master’s safety, isn’t that the normal thing to do?”

Percher answered, not even the least bit perturbed by his question.

Although Jin wanted to retort to that, the person who had fallen on him interrupted his thoughts.

“……Jin?! I’m …I’m really sorry! Are you hurt?!”

The fellow that was wrapped up by the hooded cloak had pounced onto Jin. The impact caused the shaft on the back of Jin’s head to hit onto the sharpest cobble on the walkway, but he didn’t have the time to care about that now.

Clutching the back of his head in pain, Jin shouted:

“San…Sandra! You…Why are you in this get-up?”

“I’m off to investigate something and had to take on a disguise to get out of the palace. Jin, want to come?”

Sandra’s beautiful red hair swayed as she tilted her head as she asked while looking at him with irises that were pure and innocent.

Jin couldn’t help but continue to clutch his head.

“I…I say, Sandra. You are the North Side’s [Floor Master], you shouldn’t be going out simply without telling others. Moreover, the Convention for the Masters will be hosted soon, you know?”

“Nn. That’s why the three of us have decided to solve the matter before the start of the Convention.”

“No, that’s not what I meant……”

—three of you? Jin tilted his head as he closed his mouth abruptly.

Now that he recalled about it, there had indeed been the sounds of three landings. Jin’s attention shifted away from Sandra to accost the two others who had remained silent behind Sandra.

“Are you guys members of [Salamandra]?”

“……”

The duo who wore linen hooded robes remained silent. Their height was just a little taller than Jin.

(Children….around our age too?)

Jin appraised the duo with surprise.

Sandra frantically moved to stand before them.

“These… These two aren’t suspicious characters! We have known each other for a year……Well, I would also like to introduce them to Jin……!”

Sandra waved her arms wildly as she tried to explain.

Perhaps it was too unbearable for them to watch her anymore, one of the cloaked figures took a step forward with a sigh while speaking in a voice that sounded like the crisp sound of wind chimes.

“There’s no need to be so flustered, Sandra-chan. That maid-san over there—Percher will help to guarantee our characters.”

Instantly, Percher’s face stiffened.

The duo who wore the linen coats—similar to the heights of teenagers, exchanged a look beneath their hoods before peeling it back to reveal their faces.

“What……?!”

Upon seeing their faces clearly for the first time, Percher’s thoughts seemed to have frozen. The hooded duo turned out to be a pair of teenagers: a boy and a girl.

With a gorgeous and lovely smiling face that seemed like flowers in full bloom, the beautiful glossy black hair that grew to the waistline; and the razor sharp daggers that were hunt on the leather sheathes around her waist, the appearance was just like a beautiful stalk of rose with thorns on its stem. She wore a cute miniskirt and sleeveless top that seemed to suggest the focus on ease of movement, and she would seem to be an ordinary teenage girl with just a look.

“I’m Rin and the guy over here is His Highness. Nice to meet you, Jin.”

Rin said in a crisp chime like voice as she gave a refreshing smile.

“……pleased to meet you. Because of a reason that I cannot disclose my true name, just call me anything you please.”

A white haired teenage boy with golden irises gave a light sigh behind the girl. His get-up was also quite meticulous and the formal wear that didn’t fit him seemed to add a sense of maturity to him.

Judging by the appearance, he should be around the age of twelve.

During the time that the duo had introduced themselves, Percher who had stood behind to wait could already feel the pin pricks of cold along her back while her body started to tremble.

(Rin and ……His Highness? No way right? Why would they be in the Palace of [Salamandra]…….)

She gritted her teeth to hide her rising sense of worry and panic.

The relation she had with them weren’t as simple as knowing each other. These two people were comrades who acted alongside her when she had led the team of [Grim Grimoire Hameln].

And they were the main force of the group temporarily named [Demon Lord Alliance].

(This is bad! If it were just Graiya or Aura, it might still be well……why must it be these two……)

Percher was very clear about the fact that Rin’s Gift wasn’t something that one could escape from.

She also knew the real strength of the whited haired guy with golden irises who stood beside Rin.

Percher’s back was damp with cold sweat but she continued to hide her faltering in her heart as she wanted to act normally with a returned greeting. But Rin seemed to have noticed her anxiety and grabbed her hand while giving her brightest smile.

“Ara, I’ve missed you a lot Percher-chan! I didn’t think that we would meet up here, right~?!”

“Mhm, Right…….it’s been a while, Rin. And Your Highness.”

“Nn. You look well. With that, I’m relieved.”

“Indeed. But I didn’t expect to meet again in the Territory of [Salamandra]. And at this time as well.”

Hearing the words that were slightly barbed, Percher clenched her mouth shut.

Rin’s tone had been quite casual but her eyes did not reflect the smile on her lips. Her gaze had clearly been one filled with killing intent earlier. In other words, these two had already entered a state of high alert to go into battle at a moment’s notice.

(……this really is the most terrible time to meet again.)

Why would these two be in the palace grounds of [Salamandra]?

Why would they be with Sandra as she tries to escape the palace?

Although there were a load of questions to be answered by having time to think, but the most crucial thing for now would be the method to escape. She was just thinking up of a plan to deal with the situation when she heard the shouts of the Palace guards.

“Oi, this is bad! We can’t find Sandra-sama anywhere!”

“What did you say? Could it be that she ran out again?”

“Not… Not good! Quickly start a search for her to get her back while Mandra-sama is still out!”

A group of guards rushed out of the Palace in search of Sandra. And the plan of going in a disguise to sneak out of the palace just popped in that moment.

Sandra frantically gave them the look.

“Any…Anyways, staying in this sort of place will definitely get us caught by the palace guards! Everyone, follow me first!”

“Eh……Eeeehhh?!”

Sandra pulled Jin’s hand and started to hurry off in a run.

The trio who were left behind by them watched their retreating figures and then—

“Okay, let’s go as well. Of course, Percher will be coming along.”

“……”

“Ah, don’t try to escape oh~! I really did want to see you! Because if you were to escape from here……you would certainly not have the chance to chat with us anymore.”

Rin’s pure and innocent words locked cuffs around Percher’s choices.

Rin’s words were not a simple metaphor.

If Percher really did escape this place—they would really '''not have the opportunity to speak to each other again.'''

(……Uu.)

Rin and His Highness were surely up to something but she could only quietly watch the development for now.

Percher gave a quiet nod before leaving the Palace.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Prologue|n1=6|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2015-05-30T19:12:54Z

Draconic: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

[No Name]s Base of operation, Entrance Hall.<ref>[magref notes: 根据地-Base of operation, Territory, Headquarters]</ref>

After that, the Senior Group who had their lunch and the maid group gathered in the Entrance Hall of the Headquarters. The duo who were also worn out from Leticia’s Maid Game had also obediently joined the lines.

Upon confirming the attendance of everyone, Jin took a step forward to announce the arrangements for the days to come.

“I guess you would already have heard……Percher and I will be setting out to Outer Gate number 54545 which is managed by [Salamandra].”

“And written in the extended invitation to us is as such: ‘Please join us in the [Floor Master] s’ Convention’. Of which such an act could be said to be an unprecedented treatment to us, [No Name]s.”

Hearing Leticia’s supplement to his words, the Senior Group children were thrilled.

The Convention was to be held in the far off North Side territories but the people attending the event would be slightly different from the previous Conventions.

The Strongest Master, Shiroyasha had already resigned from her post two months ago.

The motives of the mysterious enemies known as the Demon Lord Alliance were still unknown and it seems that only rumors of its existence had spread. Hence, to decide on their course of action from now on, the Masters of the different sectors had decided to host this Convention. And since the [No Name]s had crossed paths with the Demon Lord Alliance twice and had also defeated both Demon Lords sent their way, they were also invited to join the Convention.

“Three days ago, Izayoi-san and the others had already left for Outer Gate number 54545. And we also plan to meet up with them later in the day. The expedition this time might be the longest one yet and I hope that everyone will be prepared to protect our Community.”

“‘ “‘ “‘ Understood ! ! ! ‘” ‘” ‘”

After the response that was loud enough to cause ears to ring, the Senior Group had noisily departed to start their tasks for the day. Seeing how energetic those children were, it gave them a little reassurance that it wouldn’t be much of a problem with their departure. Only when Jin and Percher had seen off the last of the shadows of the departing children did they turn back to face Leticia and Shirayuki-hime who were also in-charge of looking after the house.

“Leticia-san, Shirayuki-sama, we will ask of you to look after our house.”

“Roger that……But with Shirayuki-san accompanying me, it wouldn’t be a problem no matter how many intruders try to infiltrate right?”

“Well, that’s difficult to say. After all by participating in this Convention, we of [No Name] would most likely become the target of the Demon Lords. At least until the return of Gry-sama who’s out on a mission, please do not let down on your guard.”

The two from the Maid group exchanged a glance and nodded to each other.

Feeling much at ease with them in-charge, Jin turned towards Percher.

“Well then, it’s time for us to make a move.”

“……let’s go quickly. It’s almost the time for the Astral Gate to close and there would be congestion with last minute stragglers.”

Percher who didn’t like crowds urged Jin to hurry up as she started to walk ahead.

While Jin followed behind with a wry smile on his face as they left the Community’s Territory.

===Part 2===

—Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]<ref>[magref notes: [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]Got a suggestion from Talas@Bakaforums that I could place it this way, sounds cool imo.:] Thanks Talas!]</ref>

Having made their way through the Astral Gate of the East Side, a warm wind brushed their cheeks.

The huge chandelier that hung from the city’s centre swayed violently as the hot winds generated from the ironworks refineries blew at it from below.

The huge chandelier, which was fifty meters in diameter, drove off the cold in the North Side and kept it warm while dyeing the whole city in the color of dusk with the warm glow that it emitted.

“It never fails to astound me no matter how many times I’ve seen it. With just that chandelier, it’s able to prevent the cold from invading the city.”

“……Yeah, just what could that be made of?”

A voice echoed his thoughts from behind.

For her, who had once fought against the [Salamandra] forces to be able to set foot in the Territory of [Salamandra] once more, was all thanks to the achievements obtained by [No Name].

“Saurian Demon King of the East Side seems to have scheduled his arrival at the Convention tomorrow. So what are we going to do during the wait?” Percher gave a little stretch as she asked her Master to confirm the schedule for the next day.

“Well, there’s nothing much to do currently and it’s still in the preparation phase tomorrow. And the time for all the other Masters of the other regions to assemble would still be a week away, so there’s no problem with taking things slow.”

Having heard this information for the first time, Percher tilted her head unhappily.

“…… I guess I will also be thoroughly interrogated as well. Such a bother.” She gave a sigh as she stared broodingly at the dusk colored skies.

“That can’t be helped. You are the only one who holds some information on the enemy and being the important source of information, we would naturally need your cooperation.”

“……”

<nowiki>*Hmph*</nowiki> Percher whipped her head away. With things the way they were, she no longer had any more regrets or hesitation to sell out information on her old allies……but there was another reason that made her unwilling to tell the whole truth.

(''Putting aside Rin and Aura for now…… It’s best to keep the existence of His Highness a secret.'')

Percher gave a listless sigh.

That white haired teen with golden irises was the commander behind Rin and Aura and the one whom the Demon Lord Alliance members call in an affectionate way as ‘His Highness’. For her own ambitions, Percher did not want to expose his identity.

Though that might be so, if she were to receive a command from her master, she would still be made to tell the whole truth. The contract itself was just that sort of nasty curse.

Jin being her Master gave a troubled and wry smile as he looked up once more at the chandelier.

For the cold and freezing North Side that was unfortunate to have nutrient leached soils, that chandelier would be a Gift equivalent to the Sun.

And it wouldn’t be much of an exaggeration to say that it’s a Gift that represents the North Side’s Master, [Salamandra] for only a handful of Communities would be able to create such a large monument to encompass the region in its Gift.

“As expected of a Community that’s originally of the four digits. To have such a huge monument, I guess even Jack and the others wouldn’t be able to create this right?”

“Yahoho? I won’t be so sure on that.”

Appearing from the flames of the torches hung along the corridor outside the Outer Gate was a huge ball of fire. The Pumpkin head Devil—Jack o’ Lantern gave a cheerful laugh as he appeared before Jin.

And seated on his head was the leader of [Salamandra], Sandra Doltrake. Sandra, whose beautiful red hair was lightly swaying with the movement, brightened up immediately upon seeing Jin.

“Jin, it’s been a long time! I just knew it that it’s about time you arrived!”

“Mhm, it’s been a long time, Sandra. And Jack. What are you two doing?”

“We just came from the Workroom District after listening to the suggestions on the development of the new Gift.”

“Yahoho! We were just returning after the discussion when we spotted Jin-dono! As part of my own code of conduct, I needed to come greet you guys!”

Jack cheerfully laughed *Yahoho!*.

However in the next moment, the light in the hollows of Jack’s eyes narrowed to thin but intense slits as he continued,

“Compared to that……Jin Russel-dono. Insulting the Flag of Azure flames will be quite troubling to me! Our Community’s techniques are good enough to create a Gift bigger than that chandelier!”

“Is…Is that for real?”

“Yahohoho! If it’s faulty, we will even replace it for you……Mah…but it’s just the problem of the cost of production that prevents us from doing so.” Nearing the end of his words, Jack suddenly turned his pumpkin head away. It was unknown whether it’s an act of regret or to hide his embarrassment but it was enough for Jin to realize that Jack had a fierce pride in his creations.

Sandra had also giggled happily by the side but that smile had also vanished from her face suddenly.

Her gaze was riveted on her former enemy—Percher, and she made a show of standing up slowly.

“……Oh, right. You have come as well, [Black Death Demon Lord].”

“Uu, Mhm. In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”

“Oh, Sandra. Long-time no see. Your spiritual power seems to have grown quite a bit during that time as well huh?” Percher gave a leisurely smile<ref>[magref notes:Note to editor: Percher smiles leisurely…. Not nonchalantly… it didn’t really matter much to me last time before I checked up the meanings though :P] BionicMeerkat here. Just leaving this ref until I do a sweep to change nonchalantly->leisurely. </ref> while Sandra returned a piercing glare.

The childishness from before was long gone from her face and replacing it was the expression worthy of a Community Leader.

“On the other hand, your spiritual power seems to have diminished quite a bit. It’s so meager that it can’t be compared to your former God-class spirit level.—With just a blow, I would be able to reduce the current you into a pile of ash.”

“……Well, who knows about that? Sounds like some big words to me.”

Percher easily swatted back at Sandra who had tried to show her might with that condescending tone. But in reality, her current self didn’t have the right to retort like this.

The words she had said earlier weren’t just social pleasantries—Sandra’s spiritual power had indeed increased a few times since the last time she had battled against Percher.

(''Hmph, to have defeated two Demon Lords, no wonder her power has risen this much.'')

Just a few months ago, there had been Demon Lords appearing simultaneously in the East, North and South Sides.

[Salamandra] had also participated in that battle. In other words, it was [Salamandra] who defeated the Demon Lord by themselves.

The Dragon Horn of the Dragon King of the Stars and Seas was emitting a red glow and its majestic position that sat high on Sandra’s head did not seem to match the proportions of her body size. The Dragon Horn that possessed the Strongest Spiritual power had now become a part of her. It was not known what kind of trial that Sandra had to pass through but it was clear that there’s an actual rise in power to an unbelievable level.

The current atmosphere was so charged that a spark would have set it off.

Jin frantically stood between them.

“Wa…Wait a moment! It would be problematic if you guys do something here……”

“ “ JIN! SHUT IT!” ”

Two voices from different directions shouted together. Jin could only shut his mouth at the order.

But his effort didn’t seem to be futile after all as Sandra withdrew her hostility as she gave a sidelong glance at Percher and Jin.

“……I guess you two should already know that by contracting a Demon Lord under you and to summon it once more, it is to atone for the sins that caused the branding. And before the atonement is completed, I will never recognize you for who you are. Otherwise—The five comrades whom you have killed will never be able to rest in peace.”

“……Is that so? I will commit that to memory.”

In an instant, a shadow seems to have fallen over Sandra’s expression but she immediately turned around. And that must have been the reason for her hostility towards Percher.

Watching the lone figure of Sandra depart into the distance, no one knew how to break that silence then.

But taking the lead to tear through that heavy atmosphere was Jack’s cheerful voice.

“Yahoho! She’s right. Actually, Jack is also unworthy as well for I’ve also committed quite a number of heinous crimes in my life too.”

“Ja…Jack also?”

“That’s right. To atone for my sins, I’ve adopted the young dead spirits in [Will-O'-Wisp].”

“……”

Percher’s eyes slid away to avoid their gaze for this topic should have been quite a harsh subject to be brought up before her.

But Jack only bobbled his Pumpkin head as continued with a smile, seeming to say it on purpose for her to catch his words.

“In the end, it’s all the same for those who are called Demon Lords. Be it Shiroyasha-sama or Saurian Demon King-sama……and there’s also Indra. Those with your sort of spiritual level only need to convert to some religion to be enlightened to a God-class spirit. Well… if you do possess the desire to reflect on your sins, I can help to introduce a saint whom I’m acquainted with to…….”

“No need. I’ve got my own plans—And Jack. Please do not bring up the topic of Saints and Gods who couldn’t even solve the problems of famine in front of '''us'''<ref>[magref notes: us as in the 8million that’s why it is bold.]</ref> ever again. If you do, I won’t just be giving you a simple warning only.”

Percher’s gaze was fiery for just a moment but she soon looked aside seemingly in a small tantrum. Looks like Jack had set foot upon her minefield.

Jin gave a bitter laugh before taking on a serious expression on his face.

“Jack, let’s leave Percher and Sandra’s matter for another time. Currently, what’s most important is……the Community that’s to join our Alliance. Are they going to participate in this large scale Convention?”<ref>[magref notes: not sure if I had said it before but this Convention seems to be for all Masters. For example: Floor/Region Masters and extended invitations to other important Communities such as [No Name].]</ref>

“You can be rest assured about that! I’ve already asked Kouryuu-sama before that to help send the letter of invitation to them. Willa has also finally agreed to make her appearance here as well. With this, they would be sure to appear before all of the [No Name]s.”

<nowiki>*Doink Doink*</nowiki> Jack bobbled his head.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus was the famous and strongest Devil of the North Side and the true appearance had still remained a mystery. According to the rumors, it was rare that she would rush over for the hosted Game in his [Kouen City].

All that Jin knew about Willa would just be the fact that Willa’s a devil who controlled the boundaries between life and death……And from Jack’s response, it would also seem that this leader of [Will-O'-Wisp] was also quite a problem child.

“I see……But since Willa-san is coming over, I will go and meet up with everyone first. If possible, I also hope to use the opportunity to tell them about the situation of the last Community to ally with us as well.”

<nowiki>*Hai*</nowiki> Jin gave a gloomy sigh.

There were three problem children on his side as well and the situation was much more troubling.

“Could it be that you have not told the members of [No Name] about the other party whom we are allying with?”

“No it’s not that. The only ones who know about it are Izayoi-san and Leticia. After all it’s someone that had bad blood with [No Name] before……if I were to mess up with the timing to say it, would no doubt oppose the plan.”

“……Then Jin-dono, what do you think about the Alliance?”

“I don’t find anything bad about it. Even if they ran to the lower levels, their Community still possesses the Strongest type of Gift. As long as the talks proceed smoothly, both sides would stand to gain from it.”

Jack nodded his pumpkin head.

“……Yahoho. Both sides to gain from it, huh? You mean to interact with them as equals?”

“Mhm. As long as the other party do not try anything to offend us, we will also abide by our social pleasantries.”

Jin stated his intent clearly and Jack nodded in satisfaction.

On the other hand, Percher who had been listening to the conversation quietly had tilted her head quizzically as she asked in surprise:

“Oi, Jin. Who’s that last candidate for the Alliance? Is it someone that Freak boy and Asuka knows?” <ref>[magref notes: requiring by Jap translator to check] [magref notes: requiring Jap translator to check] [Edenhall notes: checked by Jap translator to be correct.] because if I remember correctly it should be little red girl right? to say Asuka–>>> Um did they bathe together again? Ahem. I mean did they grow closer or something to get the acknowledgement?[Edenhall notes: they may have taken another bath and Percher may have a complex against Asuka's.....assets] ] </ref>

“Hm, I guess it’s more than just knowing but yet a stranger? It’s a Community that has fought with [No Name] before……”

—*Shock* Jin was unable to continue his words as his facial expression became stiff.

Wondering what might have caused that sudden reaction of his, Percher followed his line of sight turn to have a look for herself.

Jin’s eyes were fixed on something high in the distant skies.

The symbol of [Kouen City]’s development, the chandelier that everyone knows about—Three figures of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō could be seen standing on it.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001b.jpg|thumb]]

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

Totally in their moment of enjoyment, were the three problem children who had boarded the chandelier without permission. And upon closer look, one could even see the bentos that they brought with them being laid out.

No matter how you look at it, it was still a trespass of another’s property.

“Why….Why would Izayoi-san and the others be on that chandelier?!”

Jin cried in panic. But that was understandable. Needless to say, that chandelier was a symbol of [Salamandra]’s Authority and Order.

Climbing up there without permission and start eating bentos up there, it wouldn’t be too much a punishment even if they were to be chased out of the Convention. It was even more likely that the [No Name]s reputation would be questioned.

“Any…Anyway, Percher! Take this opportunity now that people have yet to notice, to get them down now even if you have to resort to violence ……”

Sadly, it was too late.

“You BASTARDDDDDDDDDDDSSSSS! WHO THE HELL ALLOWED YOU GUYS TO CLIMB UP THERE?!”

[Salamandra]’s military police had already spotted them and started to gather.

Jin hugged his head that was aching with despair as he said:

“……I say, Percher…”

“What’s wrong?”

“Is it possible for you to make them incapacitated for a time being?”

Jin had spoken some incredibly dark words in a calm tone.

To even break the kindness in him to this extent, Percher secretly admired that for this sort of character would just be a wolf in sheepskin.

“Well, it’s not like I’m unable to do that. Just that when they recover from the illness, won’t Jin’s life be in danger?”

Percher held back her urge to laugh.

“Then just give me a break. I don’t intend to depart from this world yet.” The young Community leader sighed softly before taking out a pen and letter which he signed,

“There’s no other way. Looks like we can only call the expert to solve it.”

“I’ve no objections to that.”

“She should be in the dormitories right at the end of this corridor.”

“Thanks for the info. Percher, please go now to get her.”

“Yeah Yeah~got it.” With a light flutter of her maid outfit, Percher left in a swirl of black winds.

===Part 3===

—On the other side, the problem children group.

Whipping up a whirlwind around her, Kasukabe Yō rode on the hot winds that drifted from the metalwork refineries to land on the suspended chandelier in the sky. And due to the impact of the landing being a bit too rough, there seemed to be some cracks running through the chandelier but it was still possible to ignore it if you had enough will to look away.

Sakamaki Izayoi and Kudou Asuka who had also been transported on board by her whirlwinds were also looking down upon [Kouen City] from the vantage point of the chandelier and they couldn’t help voicing their awe.

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

The trio sat at the side of the huge chandelier as they looked down at the city below them.

In the distance below them, Mandra, the advisor of [Salamandra] had joined the military police and were roaring at them loudly:

“What kind of joke do you guys think you’re playing?! What do you think that chandelier is huh?! Get down now, you rascals!”

Mandra’s veins had budged at his temples in his rage but the trio did not take it seriously.

For they were not joking. They were just……seriously teasing those people on the ground only.

“Well, I guess it’s time to eat our late lunch.”

Izayoi and the others had already laid out the bentos bought from street vendors along the way and started to have a casual conversation.

While stuffing an Umehachin<ref>[magref notes: I’m not sure if you guys remember but I certainly don’t…. Umehachin is basically Japanese pickled plums (Umeboshi) that were pickled with fish shavings (bonito) and Shiso Leaves. It is less salty than the traditional Umeboshi , Kombu is basically edible Kelp.<<<copied from volume 3 chapter 2]</ref> onigiri into his mouth, Izayoi seemed to have remembered something as he looked to Yō to ask a question.

“Oh right, Kasukabe, if I remembered correctly, you still have a Gift game that you signed up for right? What Gift Game was it again?”

“It’s the <<Duel of the Creators>> that had been hosted in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. This time I must get my revenge.”

“Hoho, I will be rooting for you then.”

Yō nodded her head slightly as she gulped a kombu onigiri, salmon onigiri and another kombu onigiri.

Her excited face had been stuffed full till her cheeks swelled. During that conversation, Mandra seemed to have continued his loud roaring and shouts with a look that would make one think that he might just burst those blood vessels on his face in his rage. But he was still ignored.

“Izayoi, what are your plans?”

“Me? I don’t really have any. I only wanted to take a stroll today and to accompany Ojou-sama to some place so I didn’t plan anything else other than that.”

“Oh really? But that’s surprising. Normally you would have scheduled a whole list of to-dos packed side by side to the very last seconds.”

“Is that so?”

“Mhm. But, passing time like this from time to time would do you good as well. I think that the usual Izayoi has always been worrying too much. I really hope that you can adjust yourself to the pace of others around you.”

“That sort of request is really too much to ask for I’ve already tried my best to match the pace of everyone already.”

Izayoi gave a bitter smile as he replied.

The trio who were done with their meals looked at each other as they confirmed their schedule for the day.

“Ojou-sama and I will be meeting up with Jack and the others. Ochibi-sama will be responsible for the greetings to be offered to the host of the Convention while Kasukabe will be participating in the Game.”

“Ara? Jack’s here as well?”

“Yeap<ref> Slang for Yup or Yeah.http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=yeap&defid=4953895</ref>. He says that he will be introducing the last Community to join our Alliance, and……there’s also a present prepared for Ojou-sama.”

Izayoi gave a cryptic smile.

Hearing this for the first time, Asuka was stunned.

And at that moment, a fuming Kuro Usagi stood behind the three of them like a Niō<ref>[magref notes: Niō or to put it in simple English, the Door Guardians of Buddha. They stand in the form of frightening wrestler-like statues outside the doors of the temples. Hmm similar to the Door Guardian gods in Greek or Roman mythologies stand imposingly.]</ref>.

But they continue to ignore her.

Izayoi took a deep fried potato onigiri and tossed it into his mouth before standing up abruptly.

“Well then, let’s go our ways from here.”

“……yeah. What’s your plan, Asuka?”

“What do you mean what’s my plan? I can’t possibly make it down by myself. I can only rely on one of you to bring me……”

“Then let Kuro Usagi help you guys with that. You bunch of PROBLEM CHILDREEEEEENNN AAAHHHHHHHHHHH!”

<nowiki>*Swish~Pak! Pak! Pak!*</nowiki><ref>[magref notes: lols I really loled when I saw the English translation for the sounds: Lovemaking! ! ! lols]</ref> The paper fan generated a towering wave of air that sped towards them.

Just like that, the trio were smacked off the chandelier.

Jin and Jack who saw the whole interaction that happened above could only turn pale while hugging their heads.<ref>[magref notes: it’s the international sign of ‘what a headache…’ right? Or is it just an Asian thing? 1 hand to smack the forehead is similar but this action requires 2 hands= 2 times the magnitude of the brain tremor … ok I’m being bored here…]</ref>

===Part 4===

— [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District.

After that saga, Izayoi and the others had been invited to an intense game of tag with a Madora, furious to the edge of madness, and the military police of [Salamandra] as fiery shots were fired everywhere.

“……So how’s the feeling of being chased by lesser Dragons in a game of tag huh?” Kuro Usagi asked icily.

The trio had arrived at the processing workroom district that Jack and the others were waiting at though Kuro Usagi had been nagging at them with words such as the above.

Yō had separated from them along the way and it had then been a three man team since.

Walking along the corridors lit by a brilliant haze of light, Kuro Usagi puffed her cheeks as she continued to complain:

“Seriously, why is it that you guys must always be engaged in pranks……Kuro Usagi is on a rare holiday this time you know? And mind you, when it comes to the blame game, the ones to get scolded would be Jin- bocchan and Kuro Usagi who’s the advisor!”

““Isn’t that good?””

“That’s right—-No wait, that’s not good at all!”

Kuro Usagi perked her rabbit ears in her rage.

The Convention that called to all Masters to attend this time was one that held great importance to the fate of Little Garden from now on. And she had thought that Izayoi and the others would be more mature at this sort of event.

But her thoughts were too naïve. Really too naïve.

Within the three days since they arrived at the location of the Convention, the result of the reckless problem children that caused Kuro Usagi, their guardian to run around in circles was the continuous wins in low-level Gift Games. And as such, it led to a portion of Games banning them from registering as Participants. To the problem children, it had only been a whim to participate in the interesting Games hosted in regions that they had never visited before then. But who could have expected that the difference in their power levels were so great that they accidentally won too many.

Hence coming upon the realization that they needed to reflect on their actions taken<ref>[magref notes: their actions taken—refers to the reckless participation in Games without proper planning of the win-lose count.]</ref> thus far… the trio started to explore the tops of interesting buildings and decided to board the biggest monument in this whole city.

“Compared to all that, Kuro Usagi, I heard that there’s a district for alchemy workrooms at the end of this corridor. Is that true?”

Izayoi laughed heartily while asking with his curiosity barely contained.

Kuro Usagi drooped her shoulders, seeming to have been defeated by that smiling face as she nodded.

“YES. The details can be seen when you get there.”

Kuro Usagi replied while throwing a little tantrum.

Just as she ended her words, a sudden burst of light and a wave of heat emitted from a workroom at the end of the district caused the air to tremble. Izayoi and Asuka exchanged a glance as they started to run over with eyes shining with excitement.

“Wa……!”

The sudden flare from a pillar of fire that shot up into the skies caused Asuka to give a gasp of surprise. And that wasn’t just a normal flame.

Rounding the corner of the district, they came to face a garden that was decorated with candles lit with Azure and Coppery colored flames that were arranged in neat rows.

“Ooh……! I was under the impression that there would only be one color throughout the whole city which is the color of dusk yellow. But it seems that I’ve been proven wrong by this place.”

“Yeah. It’s so beautiful that it doesn’t give the impression of being a place that refines and works on metal……”

The duo gazed upon the flames which danced in the front yard with a sense of awe rising within them.

There were also candles that were burning in a rainbow flame hung on the trees beside the District and there were tiny fire faeries gathering beside the flame. Just by looking at this scene, anyone would have assumed that this is a warm place unlike its reality of being located in an extremely cold region.

The Sun had not set then and hence the surroundings were still dyed in a deep shade of dusk yellow. But when night falls, these rainbow candles that decorate the courtyard would definitely dye the corridor in a lovely glow of colors.

Standing beside Izayoi, Asuka’s eyes were already sparkling with much enthusiasm as she started forward in small steps while taking in the sight around her and said softly:

“Flames, glass, stone work masonry and products. This sight sure is a completely different one from [Underwood]……even the type of Faerie race is the exact opposite of the ones found there.”

“YES! That’s because this district of workrooms are not only specialized in their processing of special top-notched metals, it’s also a place where they specialize in creating glass that can become the medium for Evocations<ref>[magref notes: zzz took some time to find that term of Evocations… it’s basically similar to a summoning but more of a conjuring of a spirit from somewhere to enter a medium. The descent of a spirit into an object or person.]</ref>.”

<nowiki>*Hah?*</nowiki> Asuka tilted her head quizzically as she asked:

“……Medium? Evocations?”

“YES! To put it simply, the method of producing those walking candlesticks is an example of that. To give a form to fire or earth spirits of a low spiritual level and allowing them to reside within the glass. Even if the medium were to be damaged, it would not harm the spirit. Hence it can be said to be a very good contract for those spirits who would like to increase their spiritual level.”

“……Uh? Just by residing in a glass medium, the spiritual level will increase?”

Asuka tilted her head as she couldn’t figure out how it worked.

Izayoi then looked at her like he just saw a fool standing before him.

“OiOi, Ojou-sama, just give it some thought and you will be able to arrive at the answer right? The mass and heat would be able to be converted into spiritual level. When comparing spirits of the lake to the seas, it’s obvious that the sea spirits will be stronger right?”

<nowiki>*Pak!*</nowiki> Asuka clapped her hands together as she seemed to have finally understood the theory behind it. And that was indeed the case for spiritual level calculations.

Forming mountains from rocks, forming land from hills.

Forming lakes from pools of water, forming seas from pools of lakes.

The collection of those in a larger scale would naturally form a planet.<ref>[magref notes: planet in Chinese is星球，star class spirit/ Celestial spirits are 星灵. If you get it, you get it. If you don’t, it’s just to say that they are very similar and in fact, equivalent in the author’s thoughts.]</ref>

And that’s one of the reasons why the spiritual level embodied by a Celestial spirit would be called as the strongest type.

“In…Indeed. Just that I didn’t think that the logic would be that simple.”

“Well, that’s not the only factor. The detailed calculation of the spiritual level’s density in existence has to be counted with the density of time to be obtained as well.”

“……what?” The duo had asked in the same tone and time. But Kuro Usagi seemed not to have heard them as she walked in front of them while using her rabbit ears to lead the way.

“Well then, let’s make a move. The leader of [Will-O'-Wisp] and the last Community to join our Alliance will also be coming over today. Making them wait would leave quite a bad impression of us.”

“Nn…. I guess that’s true.”

Kuro Usagi checked her time. There was still a minute before the Sun goes down. No matter who the last candidate for the Alliance might be, allowing them to seize a foothold in negotiations upon the first meeting wouldn’t be a good thing.

Looking around at the districts paved with bricks, they passed through the crowd to walk towards the place where the districts converged. Just then—

“—‘Kamikakushi’! ‘Kamikakushi’<ref>[magref notes:Kamikakushi- spirited away… if I used English… it wouldn’t sound correct… and since it’s in jap… it will now look so much more like a name/object than an action striking an area….Thanks jorgelotr for the correction of the term:]]</ref> has struck again!”

“Quickly contact the military police squads everywhere! Quickly!”

“Lock down the Outer walls and the Palace wall that leads to the second palace! We must definitely nab that guy this time!”

Izayoi immediately stopped in his tracks. Kuro Usagi and Asuka had also come to a stop behind him.

“ …… ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“YES, it seems like it. But in the North Side where many evil ghosts and Rakashas are residing, this sort of thing isn’t that rare……but their panicking faces sure look really unusual.”

“How is that so?”

“Because the North Side has developed a measure against the ‘Kamikakushi’s. There’s an organization of experts who are specialized in dealing with cases from evil spirits possessing bodies, the pranks of Divine class wind possessors to Demon kidnappings and even human trafficking cases. As long as they are on the case, most of the ‘Kamikakushi’s would only remain a mystery for two or three days before information is obtained on the culprit. But……”

Kuro Usagi was being evasive with her words.

—‘Kamikakushi’ is quite a simple term but in the world of Little Garden where many gods reside, the types of ‘Kamikakushi’ would also be of a diverse range. Abduction and disappearing are common acts and nothing more needs to be said about those. It also included the assassinations of individuals just for keeping their secret organizations hidden from the world. These were the sort of stuff that the Communities in the rural areas coined as ‘Kamikakushi’ as well. Hence the type of cases where ‘People suddenly disappear’ would be generally termed as ‘Kamikakushi’ in Little Garden.

Izayoi digested Kuro Usagi’s words before giving an evil laugh,

“In other words, this commotion—is a case of ‘Kamikakushi’ that '''even the experts are incapable of solving?'''”

Izayoi asked rhetorically with much interest in the matter. That look from his eyes were just like that of a bratty child having found a new toy. Kuro Usagi gave a sigh as she guessed his next move then.

“Hai, Kuro Usagi will not stop you but please be back by evening, okay?”

“Deal. If I’m not back by tonight—-Just take it that I’ve been ‘Kamikakushi’ed as well.”

Izayoi gave a loud hearty laugh while he sped off happily, towards the scene.

===Part 5===

Jin massaged his chest as he gave a sigh of relief when he had seen Kuro Usagi’s arrival.

“What a relief. With Kuro Usagi around, there wouldn’t be anything to worry even if she were to be up against a hundred of them all by herself.”

“…….I don’t mind you feeling relieved. But wouldn’t it be better to learn how to depend on your own strength to solve the problems?”

Percher who had returned from her task made a dig at Jin.

Jin’s expression turned fearful for a second before straightening up.

“You are right. I can’t always rely on Kuro Usagi……I will have to work harder.”

“……Yep. You can take your revenge after a hundred years and rest in peace then.”

The unbridled way of speech caused Jin to smile weakly as he slumped his shoulders.

“Let’s go, we should also make a move.”

“Where to?”

“To give our greetings, of course. The Communities that will be arriving for the Convention will not only be of the Masters. There are also many Communities that have come hither for the latest information concerning the Masters’ decision, so we must use this opportunity to build some reputation for ourselves.”

“Oh, I see.”

Percher having understood the significance, walked with Jin towards the Territory of [Salamandra]—where the towering Palace stood.

— Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] was surrounded by three Outer walls and that was the method utilized to divide the Residential areas.

The Outer wall was where the elite squads comprised of the lesser dragons set up their encampments.

The Second wall held the residential area, stage area and also the workroom districts.

While the third wall held the dormitories to house important guests as well as the hotel facilities.

And within the inner wall stood the Palace of the Community to which an endless mountain range could be seen in the distant backdrop.

The number of people who held special talents in [Salamandra] were few but they were a clan that managed to increase their cohesiveness and strength through the maintaining of the lesser dragon bloodlines.

The main force that holds the power of flight—Lesser Dragons of the Winged type numbered to a rough count of four thousand.

The count of Salamander humanoid dragons easily exceeded that by ten times. Whether it was in terms of the scale and the strength of the personnel, [Draco Greif] Alliance that were similar in standing as [Floor Master], would not be able to be compared to them.

Normally the personnel would have been deployed to various sectors to act as a defensive measure against Demon Lords but with the upcoming Convention of the [Floor Master]s, a total of two thousand four hundred Winged Dragons were lined along the two inner walls.

The warriors of the Winged Dragon squadron possessed vermillion scales that were comparable to the strength of steel and their large bodies did not lose to the large type Eudemons in size.

Their focus on unity and numbers formed the extreme end of the spectrum when compared to the [No Name]s that focused on a few elites.

Jin looked from the corner of his eyes to take in those Winged dragons’ appearances while giving them a sharp and stern eye.

(''They did have this level of firepower in their possession after all. But yet only a few of them had appeared in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. Of course, it can be understandable that they might have been a little careless due to the presence of Shiroyasha-sama to grace the event……'')

But, it was more believable that [Salamandra] had contacted the Demon Lord Alliance for that would make the puzzle fit.

It’s only that… this was a hard to accept truth for Jin.

(''As I thought, I should try to get Sandra and Percher to discuss—'')

“Jin, look up.”

“Eh?” Hearing Percher’s voice, Jin looked up.

A figure whose face was hidden by a hood was falling towards Jin’s head from the palace courtyard.

“Hey…Wait…What’s happeni….!?”

Jin was squashed onto the pavement of the Palace without any sort of explanation.

<nowiki>*Ka Cha!*</nowiki> The neck seemed to have given off a fatal dull cracking sound. And Percher walked over leisurely to look down upon Jin.

“……Tch!”

“Clicking your tongue?! Why did you click your tongue?!”

“Clicking my tongue to express a curse upon seeing my master’s safety, isn’t that the normal thing to do?”

Percher answered, not even the least bit perturbed by his question.

Although Jin wanted to retort to that, the person who had fallen on him interrupted his thoughts.

“……Jin?! I’m …I’m really sorry! Are you hurt?!”

The fellow that was wrapped up by the hooded cloak had pounced onto Jin. The impact caused the shaft on the back of Jin’s head to hit onto the sharpest cobble on the walkway, but he didn’t have the time to care about that now.

Clutching the back of his head in pain, Jin shouted:

“San…Sandra! You…Why are you in this get-up?”

“I’m off to investigate something and had to take on a disguise to get out of the palace. Jin, want to come?”

Sandra’s beautiful red hair swayed as she tilted her head as she asked while looking at him with irises that were pure and innocent.

Jin couldn’t help but continue to clutch his head.

“I…I say, Sandra. You are the North Side’s [Floor Master], you shouldn’t be going out simply without telling others. Moreover, the Convention for the Masters will be hosted soon, you know?”

“Nn. That’s why the three of us have decided to solve the matter before the start of the Convention.”

“No, that’s not what I meant……”

—three of you? Jin tilted his head as he closed his mouth abruptly.

Now that he recalled about it, there had indeed been the sounds of three landings. Jin’s attention shifted away from Sandra to accost the two others who had remained silent behind Sandra.

“Are you guys members of [Salamandra]?”

“……”

The duo who wore linen hooded robes remained silent. Their height was just a little taller than Jin.

(''Children….around our age too?'')

Jin appraised the duo with surprise.

Sandra frantically moved to stand before them.

“These… These two aren’t suspicious characters! We have known each other for a year……Well, I would also like to introduce them to Jin……!”

Sandra waved her arms wildly as she tried to explain.

Perhaps it was too unbearable for them to watch her anymore, one of the cloaked figures took a step forward with a sigh while speaking in a voice that sounded like the crisp sound of wind chimes.

“There’s no need to be so flustered, Sandra-chan. That maid-san over there—Percher will help to guarantee our characters.”

Instantly, Percher’s face stiffened.

The duo who wore the linen coats—similar to the heights of teenagers, exchanged a look beneath their hoods before peeling it back to reveal their faces.

“What……?!”

Upon seeing their faces clearly for the first time, Percher’s thoughts seemed to have frozen. The hooded duo turned out to be a pair of teenagers: a boy and a girl.

With a gorgeous and lovely smiling face that seemed like flowers in full bloom, the beautiful glossy black hair that grew to the waistline; and the razor sharp daggers that were hunt on the leather sheathes around her waist, the appearance was just like a beautiful stalk of rose with thorns on its stem. She wore a cute miniskirt and sleeveless top that seemed to suggest the focus on ease of movement, and she would seem to be an ordinary teenage girl with just a look.

“I’m Rin and the guy over here is His Highness. Nice to meet you, Jin.”

Rin said in a crisp chime like voice as she gave a refreshing smile.

“……pleased to meet you. Because of a reason that I cannot disclose my true name, just call me anything you please.”

A white haired teenage boy with golden irises gave a light sigh behind the girl. His get-up was also quite meticulous and the formal wear that didn’t fit him seemed to add a sense of maturity to him.

Judging by the appearance, he should be around the age of twelve.

During the time that the duo had introduced themselves, Percher who had stood behind to wait could already feel the pin pricks of cold along her back while her body started to tremble.

(''Rin and ……His Highness? No way right? Why would they be in the Palace of [Salamandra]…….'')

She gritted her teeth to hide her rising sense of worry and panic.

The relation she had with them weren’t as simple as knowing each other. These two people were comrades who acted alongside her when she had led the team of [Grim Grimoire Hameln].

And they were the main force of the group temporarily named [Demon Lord Alliance].

(''This is bad! If it were just Graiya or Aura, it might still be well……why must it be these two……'')

Percher was very clear about the fact that Rin’s Gift wasn’t something that could be escaped from.

She also knew the real strength of the whited haired guy with golden irises who stood beside Rin.

Percher’s back was damp with cold sweat but she continued to hide her faltering in her heart as she wanted to act normally with a returned greeting. But Rin seemed to have noticed her anxiety and grabbed her hand while giving her brightest smile.

“Ara, I’ve missed you a lot Percher-chan! I didn’t think that we would meet up here, right~?!”

“Mhm, Right…….it’s been a while, Rin. And Your Highness.”

“Nn. You look well. With that, I’m relieved.”

“Indeed. But I didn’t expect to meet again in the Territory of [Salamandra]. And at this time as well.”

Hearing the words that were slightly barbed, Percher clenched her mouth shut.

Rin’s tone had been quite casual but her eyes did not reflect the smile on her lips. Her gaze had clearly been one filled with killing intent earlier. In other words, these two had already entered a state of high alert to go into battle at a moment’s notice.

(''……this really is the most terrible time to meet again.'')

Why would these two be in the palace grounds of [Salamandra]?

Why would they be with Sandra as she tries to escape the palace?

Although there were a load of questions to be answered by having time to think, but the most crucial thing for now would be the method to escape. She was just thinking up of a plan to deal with the situation when she heard the shouts of the Palace guards.

“Oi, this is bad! We can’t find Sandra-sama anywhere!”

“What did you say? Could it be that she ran out again?”

“Not… Not good! Quickly start a search for her to get her back while Mandra-sama is still out!”

A group of guards rushed out of the Palace in search of Sandra. And the plan of going in a disguise to sneak out of the palace just popped in that moment.

Sandra frantically gave them the look.

“Any…Anyways, staying in this sort of place will definitely get us caught by the palace guards! Everyone, follow me first!”

“Eh……Eeeehhh?!”

Sandra pulled Jin’s hand and started to hurry off in a run.

The trio who were left behind by them watched their retreating figures and then—

“Okay, let’s go as well. Of course, Percher will be coming along.”

“……”

“Ah, don’t try to escape oh~! I really did want to see you! Because if you were to escape from here……you would certainly not have the chance to chat with us anymore.”

Rin’s pure and innocent words locked cuffs around Percher’s choices.

Rin’s words were not a simple metaphor.

If Percher really did escape this place—they would really '''not have the opportunity to speak to each other again.'''

(''……Uu.'')

Rin and His Highness were surely up to something but she could only quietly watch the development for now.

Percher gave a quiet nod before leaving the Palace.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Prologue|n1=6|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Prologue

2015-05-28T13:25:18Z

Draconic: /* Prologue */ a slight rephrase

==Prologue==

===Part 1===

The wind that blew down from the high planes swept across the rye fields, causing them to ripple in golden waves.

Following the change of the seasons, the young plants that had covered the ground like a carpet had also changed into an impressive blanket of golden yellow. While the other lands were experiencing a threatening situation of crop failure, it was only this land that had seemed to be blessed with a great estimated yield in wheat and grapes.

“Ara, it's all thanks to you, [<nowiki>        </nowiki>]-sama<ref>[magref notes: this place is left with a spacing to hide the real name and this will also be the argument that will cause the name changing process again... EdenHall notes: The name was originally left as a blank space ]</ref>, that we are able to reap such a great yield this year!”

An elderly farmer serf said, smiling at HER<ref>[magref notes: I'm leaving the CAPS there for the HER and SHEs. Don't know what might be the jap text but I'm guessing it's in bold though it's not reflected in the chinese translations.]</ref> while gazing at the fields.

SHE had only responded with a leisurely smile. Born as one of the far off relations of the royalty, the only thing SHE could pride herself in was this land.

Even though she was of a highborn status, the society then had believed in the saying of 'A woman without talent is a virtue', her existence being only that of another possession in the family. And the future for her would either be to attract a wealthy groom or be married off.

Just another pawn to tie the knot with another family to secure the wealth of the family line---that was the worth of a daughter in her family's eyes.

The lands of HER clan was located at the borders of the country and there were no schools or nunneries around. The people around HER only saw HER as “the girl born to carry on the bloodline to the next generation”.

SHE who had been reared along the borders had naturally no friends of noble birth and at most, she would look for the children of the serfs who tilled the lands to play with.

With the mixture of dignity and tomboyishness, SHE had learned to play in the fields and dirt, while getting acquainted to the ways of farming rye.

Since her grandfather was a bibliophile<ref>[EdenHall notes: An individual who loves books. ]</ref>, SHE had taught her self to read and write, and read through the large collection of books he left. There was an unopened book that her grandfather had left to her on a new method of farming which she tested without her father's knowing. If her father ignored the trend of those times and had allowed HER to study, the fate of her family line might have changed.

The result of her studies was this wide expanse of golden yellow rye swaying in the wind before her. An abundant harvest that has been rare of late made the farmers rejoice, and regardless of age and gender, they crowded around HER, saying words of praise.

“[<nowiki>        </nowiki>]-sama really is incredible! Even though it has always been a bad harvest recently.”

“There hasn't been much sunlight in recent years. Seeing how the soils were getting so poor to the point of being unable to support crops, we had almost given up then .”

“According to rumors, there're farmers who will not make it pass the winter due to a scary and contagious plague...... Really, if [<nowiki>        </nowiki>]-sama wasn’t here, God knows what would have happened…..”

Kids close to her age, bent back grannies, everyone repeatedly gave thanks for the blessings SHE shared with them. From that, one could already tell how bad the previous harvests were in the recent years.

In recent years the winters had grown more severe and farmers without sufficient food supplies were dying off one after another in a plague. The drop in immunity is most likely due to the intense labor in addition to the fall in food supplies for consecutive years.

But there was no need to worry about such problems this year.

Watching the crowd bursting with smiles, SHE felt her pride and joy swell.
———Keho. She coughed weakly.

“…………….?”

She put her hand to her forehead. It seemed she had caught a cold, she said to herself.

Was it due to the new farming method being successful that she had overworked herself to the point of which the accumulated fatigue was now released all at once?

Now that she thought about it, she hadn't been resting properly recently. Basically, she had spent the whole of this year lapping up the knowledge of farming methods and had even taken up the hoe to work alongside her farming serfs to help them reform the fields.

It's best to take a rest to get my health back to normal first.

And when I’m well again, I’ll work alongside them to make this land more fertile and arable again.

One year later, five years later, and ten years later. She promised in her heart that she would always want to live in this piece of land.

———But at the time, SHE did not know.

That promise of hers would turn into a curse in just a few days.

She who has loved this land more then anyone, would vehemently curse it more than anyone.

———Let my family line be cursed deep to its roots.

———Let disasters strike and rake up our lands.

Die, die, all of you should die.

Caught within pain and sadness deeper then anyone else.

Sinking into a dark, bottomless pit of loneliness.

With the dying screams of a thousand hatreds, the people who had loved her drew the curtains of her life to a close.

This would then be the origin of the Demon Lord—— the girl representing eighty million cursed spirits.

The life of the one later known as “Black Percher”.

===Part 2===

---Reservoir of [No Name] Water tree.

Sparkling droplets of water rolled off the drip tips of the forests' new leaves.

Perhaps it was because of the five consecutive days of rainfall in the region, it became quite the talk in town as they speculated whether the increase artificial rains were due to the change of the master in the East Side.

However with the change of the [Floor Master] from a Sun God to an ancient Deity Dragon of the lake, such changes were to be expected and the residents had also accepted it in stride. Whereas, most of the [No Name]s had taken to the indoors within their Community grounds recently in an expected response to the rains and the group that were left behind were naturally having less exercise than usual.<ref>[magref notes: group that were left behind refers to the children group because they do not need to go out to play Games to earn the living expenses for the Community.]</ref>

With this morning being a rare cloudless day with a fine weather to boot, the senior group, the maid group, and the Community leader Jin Russel were replanting the young seedlings of rice they had bought for their paddy field.

Having traded the usual maid outfit with a Japanese rice farming outfit<ref>[magref notes: Japanese rice farming outfit as seen below]</ref>, Percher let out a loud sigh upon completing her share of the work.
“……How troublesome. Replanting a plant that already germinated. Wheat is definitely better than this.”

“Percher…Th…That’s not true”.

Lily, who had also completed her share of work, disagreed with Percher’s statement while wagging her two tails.

Divided between European food preference and Japanese food preference, the two would never arrive at a compromise about the direction to be taken for the plantations.

Percher would always serve freshly baked bread when she’s in charge for the Community’s meals while Lily would always prepare a Japanese style of meal to be complemented with the main staple of rice.

But the power balance would soon be tipped with the completion of the paddy fields.

Perhaps that would be the reason for Percher’s testy mood as she helped out in the paddy fields.

“Well fine. Anyways, the next time that new land is cleared for farming, it will definitely be planted with wheat.”

“B, but our community has always planted paddy throughout the generations……”

“That’s nothing to ‘but’ about. I already did a survey and collated the results to know that the European food preference and Japanese food preference ratio is 5:5. If you insist, I’ll just lead half of the senior group to go on a strike.”

<nowiki>*Au*</nowiki>, Lily’s kitsunemimi laid back flattened against her head.<ref>[magref notes: lols just went to research on animal ear behaviour. http://www.pawsacrossamerica.com/interpret.html This act means Lily is submissive.]</ref>

Compared to the ones in the senior group whose main jobs were housework and working the fields, the maid group’s job was to support the main group. To put it simply, the maid group had far more authority in the community hierarchy.

Lily was talking to Percher as an equal because she was the leader of the senior group, but all the other kids would be afraid of Percher in the face of authority.

Jin, who was overseeing the work in the fields gave a sigh as he broke into the conversation of the two.

“Percher, Lily. As the two who are entrusted to preparing the food for your comrades in the Community, you should not be fighting. Please calmly listen to each other’s opinion and…”

“Oh, really? Which do you prefer, Jin?”

…….Eh? Jin suddenly stops his words.<ref>[magref notes: Both? Omg is it true that Jin’s creating a harem? O.o Solomon with girls only harem?]</ref>

Percher uses this chance to move around behind Jin and lock both his shoulders in her grip.

“Lily Let’s let Jin, the leader, decide this fair and square. The community’s land is limited. If he’s the one deciding how it will be divided, won’t we be able to continue with the decision without any more grudges to be held?”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_015.jpg|thumb]]

“Wa…Wait a moment, Percher……!!”

“That conversation, hold it right there!”

The one who intruded their conversation this time, was [No Name]s maid number three.

Shirayuki-hime the snake goddess, leapt and landed with force enough to make the mud in the water field splash and her voluminous chest jiggled while she brought up her objection.

“Lily, I’ve heard it as well! Your kitsunemimi need not listen to her words! When placed before us of the Japanese Preference Alliance, the puny soldiers of the Western preference are no different than dust! Hold your chest high and retaliate her words proudly!”

Bishi! Shirayuki-hime pointed a finger at Percher.

Pecher glares back at her with veins rising at her temples as she clicked her tongue.

A panicking Lily who heard the name of ‘Japanese Preference alliance’ for the first time.

And Jin who was trapped between the two had a very bad feeling. As the two, who were fired up by their argument, were just like a collision of Fire and Ice.

“W, wait, please calm down “

“Yup. Cool it first, you Titty Snake. Our leader wants Western food. If you still want to argue…….Oh right. You should come back when you’re at least able to julienne a cabbage properly.”

“Shut up! I can do a julienne with two hours! And who are you calling Titty Snake, you idiot!!!”

“Shi, Shirayuki-sama please calm down! Yesterday didn’t you spend five hours on it and hadn’t complete the julienne?!”

Lili hugs to stop the agitated Shirayuki-hime from behind.

——Incidentally, because of a clumsy Shirayuki-hime’s wreckage of twenty four cabbages, last night’s dinner had only turned into a banquet that starred cabbages as the main ingredient.

“So, what is our leader’s opinion? Western food? Japanese food?”

“Hey! Normally one wouldn’t ask that question in this sort of timing right?”

“Child, there’s no need to consider! Meals prepared in the Japanese style is the standard meal of our community and that’s what you should being telling to that washboard!”<ref>[EdenHall notes: In other words, her chest is flat as a board ]</ref>

As Shirayuki-hime shouts, Percher dug her nails to the point where bones creaked.

“…….. Be quiet, Titty Snake. My body is based on a twelve year old, so having breasts would be a lot scarier.”

“Ha and here I was thinking what you were going to say! If you eat Lily’s delicious meals every day, you would naturally be well-endowed! But since you’re still a washboard, you should eat more rice and beans!”

“Uu…………..Don’t be stupid. I’m always asking for seconds when Lily’s in charge of the meal…..!!”

Mishimishimishi! Jins bones made grinding noises as they were squeezed tightly.

Assaulted by so much pain that no words came out, Jin repeatedly tapped her hand, but Jin was no longer in her field of focus.

With hostile intent still in her eyes, Pecher stiffly moved the corner of her mouth to smile.

“Fine. Since both of us aren’t going to step down…… Lets decide things in the style of Little garden.”

“……. Oh? I see, that’s a brilliant idea. I was already in the mind of teaching you the correct way to treat your elders.”

Glaring at each other, both heightened their killing intents. At this point Jin really started to panic.

A black whirlwind sprung up around Percher.

While a eddies of water could be seen dancing around Shirayuki-hime

If the two were to clash in full force, the damage would not be a laughing matter that could be brushed aside lightly. Aside from the newly made water field, even the senior group that were busily farming would be caught in the mess.

The two fiercely glare at each other with such intensity that it seemed to require just a spark to set it off. At this point, Jin started to ponder about the options and whether it had gotten to the extent that he can only stop them by using his power as the master—

“You two. What are you doing.”

Both of them froze in their step, gulping. But this was inevitable.

Right at the moment they were about to clash, a blade of shadow that could cut steel like butter slashed between them at a speed faster than sound.

The duo awkwardly turned to look towards the direction of its source.

In the path that lead to the forest, the leader of the maid group, Head Maid Leticia, stared at the two with crimson eyes.

“Well well. I came here because of the ruckus………And heard something very interesting. I didn’t know you two were so friendly with each other that you would skip work and play Games.”

“But I finished my share of the……”

“Shut it.”

The slight smile on Leticia’s lips immediately vanished as she sharply glared at the two.

That was an order that left no room for questions and Percher couldn’t help but fall silent.

The pair of crimson eyes held a dangerous glint. She was obviously mad. Her showing this much obvious rage was rare for Leticia. But this is understandable; she had just become the Head Maid only a week ago and they already started to do such things that smeared dirt on her face, even with her warm and docile nature, she would be mad. And currently, she didn’t look hesitant to spill some blood.

The Percher in the past might not have hesitated, but the current Percher wasn’t good enough to match up to Leticia. Besides, Leticia now held the repaired gift of the dragon’s shadow. Fighting her head on would be a bad idea.

Pest retracted her winds swiftly, and Shirayuki-hime hurriedly did the same to her waters.

“I, Its not like that Leticia-Dono! We weren’t going to compete with our strength! We were trying to settle our differences using peaceful and maid-like methods……”

“Hou? A maid-like game. ………..I see. That’s good. It might be a good reference to the eight commandments of the maid group I was making.”

Smiling while her golden hair billowed in the winds, Leticia said to them:

“Then, let’s return to Headquarters and start the game. The winner is the one who can act more maid-like<ref>[magrefnotes: ladylike, this time it’s maid-like]</ref>. The loser will have twice the amount of her usual share of work for a whole month.”

“ “What?!” ”

“Let’s see----Right. We’ll start by competing who is better at making and serving tea. I am going to be strict, so better be prepared.”

Easily catching the two that were about to make a run for it by the nape of their necks, Leticia sped off towards the headquarters.

Being left out, Jin and Lily stared at the maid group with a dazed look on their faces.

Having continued that way for half a beat longer, Lily then perked up her fox ears and made a suggestion.

“…..Um, Jin-kun. I have favor to ask, is it okay?”

“Yes. As long it has nothing to do with supporting a single preference.”

Jin nodded with a worn out look.

Lily perked up her fox ears that seemed as if she had come upon an ingenious idea:

“For the time being……I think we can use Chinese dishes for the theme of the meals.”

“………Un. That might be a good idea.”

Smiling weakly, Jin consented to Lily’s suggestion.

After checking to see that the other senior group members have completed their task, the duo made their way to join them, acting as if nothing had happened.

——Under the sunny sky without a cloud in sight, the group who had completed their labors for the day sat together to enjoy the fresh air after the rain while eating their lunch harmoniously.

Today’s [No Name] is peaceful as usual.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Illustrations|n1=6|n2=Chapter 1}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 7

2015-05-25T12:16:55Z

Draconic: Aži Dakāha

==Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!==

Shiroyasha: Fuhahahaha! To the readers who have thought that I have left the storyline for good!

Sucks to be you!

The Demon Lord of the White Night is eternal!

I was feeling lonely because I’ve left the main plot line for some time, so I took over this section!

Kuro Usagi: YES! The section that will explain the vast and complex world of Little Garden, “Teach Us! Shiroyasha-sensei” will now begin!…………. But, is it alright? For you to not return to the Heavenly Realm?

Shiroyasha: Ya~, its like this. Its good that I went back home, but I had nothing to do. So I consulted that Sid***tha dude and he said; “How about a job that leads people to enlightenment?” and suggested this. So that's why I was left to take care of this extra section. Here we’ll be explaining the said Little Garden’s world, and explain some side plots that were simplified for the convenience of time.

Kuro Usagi: ……….Please wait a moment. Than that would mean the one who took over this section is-

Shiroyasha: Oops, thats a story for later. Now lets start!

Q: Gift games and Gifts

Gift Games are games that are only allowed to be played by those who’s powers transcend humans.

In Little Garden, it has the same value as normal economic selling/buying;

……..Well that's what's on the surface.

I’m sure some of you have realized, but this is a big white lie. It's a type of excuse.

The origin of Gift Games turn historical theologies, cultural common senses, and phenomenons into trials, and use these trials to wage representative wars. Depending on the outcome of these representative wars, the outside world’s history may change. As Garol Gandack said in volume 5, Gifts are phenomenon that are given during a Paradigm Shift.<ref>This occurred in Volume 5, Chapter 6.</ref>

Gifts are basically the balancing system of the gods given so that humanity will move in the correct path. The reason why many of the people invited into Little Garden are heroes, famous people, and historically important people is because when the gods tried to recover the Gifts, their users came with it. If Gifts were left as is in the era, it would get messy later on.

Well, once in a blue moon, there are those who are summoned at a completely mundane time. Those exceptions tend to be human shaped, but there are a few that are completely unrelated to the Genomes. According to the records of the Divine Army, those folks called themselves the Cthulhu Mythos.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cthulhu_Mythos</ref>

Mixing various worlds, histories, testing Genome patterns, and collecting them all, as a result, the Little Garden ended up having a unique culture. In other words, the economic use of Gift Games.

Q: Vajra Replica

Kuro Usagi’s favorite Vajra that was blessed by Taishakuten<ref>Otherwise known as Indra in Sanskrit. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C5%9Aakra_(Buddhism) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indra</ref>. The Vajra is one of the famous armor that represents the buddhist gods, but this one has the power to summon holy lightning due to Taishakuten’s blessings. It's a Gift that's easy to use, has a high output, and it's well versed for offense, defense, and speed.

By the way, “Divinity” is a Gift “a Divine Spirit has recognized as a god”, and can enforce the Gift, regardless of type/equipment, to its strongest potential. Thats the greatest difference between a Divine Spirit and one that gained Divinity.

Q: Brahmastra Replica

A Divine Spear of absolute victory made by the leader of the 12 Devas, Taishakuten, and the overseer of the 12 Devas, Great god Brahma<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brahma</ref> from Indian lore.

The model for this Gift would be Brahma’s Divine Spear. The original spear is similar to the Celtic lore’s Broniac, and will always win and defeat its opponent.

The scary part about this spear is that it was blessed “to win”, not “to kill”. For example, if an opponent had a shield that could not be penetrated no matter what, the spear would twist the world and display a power that would win against that opponent. It’s a power made possible for the Great God Brahma whose name means the truth of the universe, but with this much power it touches the realm of authority rather than power.

Kuro Usagi’s Divine Spear is only a replica of this, and it doesn’t have that much of a cheat function. Instead, it endlessly provides and shoots out the power needed to defeat the opponent it has speared.….. MU, I guess that in itself is a cheat.

Q: Chandra Mahal

This is the holy temple that the [Moon Rabbit] from buddhist lore was invited to. The authorities of the moon are divided into 15 parts, and it's a game board type gift that can be summoned by a [Moon Rabbit] with more than one authority of the moon.

Inside there’s a barrier maintains similar environmental conditions (gravity, oxygen, etc) as on earth, but the ON and OFF of the barrier is determined by the summoner. If the opponent is a human, Kuro Usagi can use this single Gift to easily defeat them. The authority of the moon isn’t for show you know.

Q: Code Unknown.

The cheat Gift that Sakamaki Izayoi uses. Super strong. The end.

…………..I guess that's not good. Frankly I have no clue what this gift is.

What I can say though is that it's not the same type or form as other “Candidates of Origin”. Rather, because it's so different, it's counted as a Candidate. If it was the same type, there would be no need to have candidates, after all.

Besides, the “Candidates of Origin” that I know of are all Demi-Celestial spirits of Earth. Please understand how weird a human boy having this Gift is in the first place.

Q: Authority

Cheat Gift #2 that is used by Kudou Asuka.

Unlike the other two, the answers for Kudou Asuka’s gift can be said to be near completely answered. It's said to be a Gift that gives Virtual Divinity, but that’s obviously a power on the side of a provider; a power very similar to “Influence”.

“Influence” refers to a power granted only to the gods. The power of blessings are mostly born from this Gift.

Using the power of Asuka’s version of “Influence” that “strengthens Gifts”, a flame Gift makes Hell Fire, lightning Gift becomes Divine Lightning, and frost Gift will make things fall in temperature to absolute zero. Her power to give Divinity to anything is very similar to the concept of Yaoyorozu <ref>Translates as “the 8 million gods”, the expression implying the ever increase amount of gods. In Shinto religion, anything can become a god/youkai (the only distinction between the two is if they are worshipped or not) given the right conditions.</ref> of Shinto religion. So there may be a clue in Japanese Lore that will solve the mystery.

Then the question shifts to why did this power reside in Asuka. Let's ponder a bit.

In volume 8, do you remember what Almathea was pondering about?<ref>Volume 8, Chapter 3.</ref>

That was probably because her godly form she originally should have had separated in some shape or form. If this hypothesis is correct, than the “IF” dream that Asuka in volume 2 at the time of VS [Grim Grimoire] becomes suspicious.<ref>Volume 2, Epilogue.</ref>

—I, Kudou Asuka, should have had sisters.
—I ran alongside my dead sisters.
—I silently watched myself say “Trick or Treat” as I laughed gleefully with them.

This dream would be the key to solve the mystery that Kudou Asuka carries. The time the answer will be known should not be too far away.

Q; Genome Tree

The cheat Gift #3 used by Kasukabe Yō. At first glance, its hard to tell what the Gift’s powers are, but as the story has progressed, we now know a few things.

1. It makes it possible for the user to attain the natural powers of any beast (including Eudaemons and Holy Beasts)
2. Using the powers the user has attained as materials, it is possible to produce a weapon with the powers of a completely different beast.
3. The amount of combinations of the weapons made by said attained materials are unknown.
4. When using a Gift that the user cannot control, all attained powers vanish?

…….Hm, Even when we line them up, it's hard to think these up from just the Gifts ability alone.

This is only speculation, but the reason why Kasukabe Yō was able to weaponize one of the strongest species, “Great Garuda” would be most likely because there is a known parent Divine Spirit. The relationship between Parent and Child, in other words a family tree exists, so Genome Tree can weaponize the Garuda using that condition. In other words, it can’t weaponize a beast that doesn’t have a family tree that incorporates a different species.

Anyway, the price for using the powers of the Great Garuda being the loss of all attained powers is absurd. Besides, a Gift does not disappear for no good reason. Perhaps, a power besides that of Genome Tree has intervened.

Or perhaps the row of words that appeared inside Kasukabe Yō’s head during volume 4 may have a relationship to the true identity of this Gift.

In other words; at this point, we don’t understand anything!

Q: Little Garden

Currently its turned into the playground of the Gods, but originally a place created to guide the outer world to the correct progress, in other words a space of Third person view.

In volume 6 Izayoi had said “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.” This is an assumption made from the fact that the three problem children were summoned from different time periods and time flows.

But sorry! If it's just that than the assumption is half correct and half wrong.

The thoughts of Sakamaki Izayoi is probably as follows.

Temporarily naming the time period the kids were summoned to be points a, b, and y, in order for them to be summoned at the same time, there needs to be a completely different time flow that can observe all three points a, b, y at the same time.

That's why Izayoi assumed “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.”

Well, he isn’t wrong up to there, but he’s still missing something.

For one thing, Divine Spirits can exist because of human religions and history. But these Divine Spirits are the ones that are observing and fine tuning the fate of humanity from an outer world. This creates a question of which actually came first; the humans or gods?

This would be a form of the so called “Bootstrap Paradox”. <ref>The most famous example of this paradox would be "Which came first; the chicken or the egg?". For further reading, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bootstrap_paradox</ref>

If this paradox can be solved, it can uncover the truth of the world of Little Garden………maybe, but this has little to do with the main storyline. <ref>In other words, using this paradox, Little Garden can observe multiple time periods.</ref>

Q: Strongest species

This phrase would refer to the three great species that represent Little Garden.

The ones born as Divine Spirits, pure blooded Dragon species, and Celestial Spirits.

If you want to put ranks of strength, the Celestial Spirit would be at the top, followed by the other two with rivaling strength. This is not a matter of battle prowess, but rather that Celestial Spirits are born regardless of human civilizations. Of course this includes unknown future worlds as well. So killing a Celestial Spirit completely would mean you’d have to be able to kill an infinitely existing world.

But like demon lord Algol, it is possible to demote a Celestial Spirit to a Divine Spirit, then enslave it.
Therefore, it's not always true that Celestial Spirits are superior.

Q: Demon Lords

The disasters of Little Garden. They are the beings who have the ability to forcefully impose a type of Game called [Host Master Authority].

But these [Host Master Authorities] are not all evil in nature, and can also be used for justice. That’s why the virtuous gods and apostles give their representatives this privilege, and make them use it to judge evil. If these representatives abuse this, the god's responsible of granting the Authority would have to capture and judge them. These people are commonly referred to as “fallen”.

Q: Demon Lord Algol

Known as “Medusa”, “Lilith”, and various other names.

Her verbal tick is “Al-chan is a super beauty!”

……….Yeah, go die. Thanks to her arrogant personality, I ended up crying many times.

Right now, her spiritual power is greatly weakened because she’s become a servant to [Perseus], but her true form is one that can rival Queen Halloween, and is one of the Three Great Problem Children of Little Garden.

Being a variable star, Algol has had great magical capabilities since ancient times, and her roots spread to as far as ancient Mesopotamia. At that time she was hailed as a Mother Earth Goddess, she gradually changed with the changes of culture and advancement of Astrology. She steadily grew away from being a spirit of Earth.

The reason she changed into her form as Celestial Spirit Algol would be her appearance in the Masoretic text of the Old Testament.

Using this, Algol began to spread various demons and poisonous animals (snakes, spiders, and scorpions) throughout various worlds and ages, and declared war against deities of the Three Thousand Worlds.<ref> This means the Buddhist deities.</ref>

After many hardships, she was finally sealed, but the deities of the Old Testament, where the roots of her power came from, refused to look over her because of how much of a pain in the ass she was.
She was passed around from place to place until finally the Greek Mythologies took her in. But, Algol decided to agitate Athena, her overseer, by showing off her beauty and hooking up skills, and finally

Algol: “U so ugly~”

Athena: “Ok, I’m buying that fight.”

Thus, both sides began an all out war.

Their fight made many worry that it would develop into a huge war, but Athena’s group gained an advantage in a unusual form.

Algol’s spiritual power had been shrinking because she was taken in by the Greek Cosmology.
As a result, while Algol was drunk, she was assassinated/eternally bounded to Perseus. The fight of two women ended on that idiotic note.

By the way, the word Alcohol comes from the name Algol. This comes from the saying that “alcohol is the demon drink that leads men to depravity”.

The reason why the Celestial Spirit of the fluctuating star Argol changed her name into Algol is rumored to be because of the influence of the drunks that worship her, but…….it's also rumored that she’ll get drunk with just a tiny sip of holy wine.

Q: Baron La Croix

A God of Death as well as a God of Love in Haitian Voodoo. Otherwise known as a God of Life. He’s one who understands my interests, and is a great friend as well as my eternal rival!

He has many names, with the most famous of them being “Goethe”.

He looks like a pitch black shadow wearing a tail suit<ref>This type of suit -> http://www.moss.co.uk/images/original/963112115_01.jpg</ref> and a bowler hat, and his entire body is thin and flat. Being a Divine Spirit with profane emotions, his emotions are easily understood.

Well, his true body is not the shadow but rather the hat and suit. The existence of the Divine Spirit known as Goethe is based on how he’s dressed rather than his actual body.

This comes from the fact that when the believers of Voodoo go into ceremonies or political activities, they dress as if to look like Goethe, wearing a tail suit and bowler hat. In this way the Divine Spirit has no actual form, and his suit and hat are the strongest symbol of his existence.

While there are many Divine Spirits, there are few who are capable of being called Sagacious God. How he became known as a demon lord has to do with this slave freedom movement of the outer world……….This little mystery will be solved in the near future of the main story.

Q: Final Trial of Humanity

The title given to the oldest demon lords.
It's basically the origin of demon lords and Gift games that make Little Garden so unique.

They are the disasters that suddenly appeared during the time Gods were fighting each other for the fate of humanity. While the Gods war is a trial directly linked to the fate of humanity with the assumption that humanity continues, Final Trials of Humanity are the highest level trials that need to be cleared by humans in order for humans/the world to survive.

It would be easier to understand if I say that they are a manifestation of a [Host Master Authority] itself.

The scary part of those guys would be the fact that they do not need a Geass Scroll to continually activate their Game. So in order to defeat them you would need an incredible amount of knowledge, weird ideas, and the will to defeat the impossible.

Aži Dakāha that's currently attacking [No Name] right now is also one of them.

But in its case, its motives of action still hasn’t left the realm of a Divine Spirit.

What that means, I want you all to understand with your own eyes next volume.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes==
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=9|p2=Chapter 5 & 6|n1=9|n2=Afterwords}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2015-05-25T12:16:22Z

Draconic: Aži Dakāha

-Little Garden Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten<ref name=10i1>The name itself refers to Trāyastriṃśa, but has nothing to do with the 33 devas, so I left it in Japanese form.</ref>

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land where usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.

The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Demon Lords, '''“Divine Army”'''.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material <ref name=10i2>In other words, the Divine and Earthly, but the former sounds better</ref> possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.

“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the '''"Divine Army"'''.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Demon Lord like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten<ref name=10i3>The Japanese name for Indra</ref>….......... For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in Kouen City against Ouroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe Yō, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Demon Lord, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Demon Lord of Confusion to team up with Ouroboros.

The Demon Lord of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandora’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and buddhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamandra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right what was needed. If Sandora had been protected, the Demon Lord would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own '''[Divinity]''' and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters that Canaria made in order to destroy the Dystopia Demon Lord was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her '''[Divinity]''' and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Demon Lord; the one named a '''“Last Embryo”''', the ultimate God Slayer.

(''Demon Lord Aži Dakāha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my '''[Host Master privilege]''' can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!'')

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.

The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.

As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas<ref name=10i4>refers to 12 Devas in charge of guarding the Heavens in Japanese and Chinese Buddhism. They are Indra (or Taishakuten in Japanese), Agni (Katen), Yama (Enmatsuten), Rākṣasa (Rasetsuten), Varuṇa (Suiten),Vāyu (Fuuten), Vaiśravaṇa (Bishamonten), Īśāna (Izunaten), Brahmā (Bonten), pṛthivī (Jiten), Sūrya (Ni-ten), and Candra (Ga-ten) </ref> or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“That's an old name. I told you know its Tousen Shou Butsu<ref name=10i5>Roughly means 'Victorious Fighting Buddha'. Left in Japanese to sound better. </ref>.“

Rustling her golden rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha<ref name=10i6> If you don't get it, she's saying Siddhārtha, Buddha's given first name. It was actually was written as 釈迦, or Shaka, but that's the Japanese name given to him so I changed it to the original.</ref> to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Demon Lords from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a Demon Lord.

Neither a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten<ref name=10i7>Again, Brahmā's Japanese name.</ref> to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Mount Huaguo, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.

Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial Being, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the "Great Sage Equaling Heaven", Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official '''"Divine Army"''' was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If that's the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 Devas, or the Hachi Bushū<ref name=10i8>http://www.onmarkproductions.com/html/hachi-bushu.shtml#deva Literally, the Eight Legions. They are the 8 species that guard the Dharma, consisting of Deva, Naga, Yaksa, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kimnara, and Mahoraga.</ref>, or the Godai Myouou<ref name=10i9>http://www.onmarkproductions.com/html/myo-o.shtml Literally, the Five Great Wisdom Kings.</ref>? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The '''"Divine Army"''', ''will not mobilize''. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official '''"Divine Army"'''. Including the reserved Angels and the Olympian gods, they will not fight with "Aži Dakāha". Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of "Aži Dakāha", '''“Absolute Evil”''', that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(''Who was it!? Is Ouroboros that large a community!?………..'')

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But that's not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the '''"Divine Army"'''…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, too? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!<ref name=10i10> What was used was ふざけるな!!! If you have a better translation, please edit. </ref>”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach trees broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. That's right. Throwing away my position and reeking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocy from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the '''[Twenty Four Authorities of the Sun]''', the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Demon Lord. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Demon Lord of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a '''“Final Challenge to Humanity”'''. Along with the '''[Sun Authorities]''', '''“Absolute Evil”''' shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What about the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Then, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. '''I don’t mind'''.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.

“King of the White Night, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“That's not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————'''There’s still some hope'''.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, ''they’ve come back''.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Aži Dakāha is not defeated, you're going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato<ref name=10i11>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amano-Iwato</ref> If its there, no one would find you.”

“Y, you are extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were not your orders to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens [said] was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 The Off-topic Gossip 2

2015-05-25T12:14:53Z

Draconic: /* The Off-topic Gossip 2 */ Aži Dakāha

==The Off-topic Gossip 2==

===Part 1===

“Wuah~…… They are surprisingly lively even during the times that Kuro Usagi did not know of.”

Kuro Usagi, who had just read the activity logs of the [Underwood] saga, exclaimed in admiration as she nibbled at the cake which was her tea snack.

Although it was a little disappointing that it did not have the details of the tea gathering in the activity logs, it did not mean to say that it was the last of the tea gatherings. Kuro Usagi clenched her fist as she vowed to join in on the next one.

“But, the perpetual motion mechanism…… to actually use an unorthodox style to complete one of the [Last Trials of Humanity (Last Embryo)]. It sure is a really frightening talent.”

“Aiya, you are completely right on that!”

Doink! A petite figure fell from above. It is not known where she had appeared from but the small girl who had appeared, leapt into Kuro Usagi’s chest.

Perking her Usagimimi in surprise, Kuro Usagi was given a fright by the sudden change in the situation.

“Shiro, Shiroyasha-sama?! Why did you return to your appearance of a small child?!”

“Hmph Hmph, a celestial class spirit has no actual body. It was just the side effect of having returned the Divinity and getting back my own spiritual power that caused me to become my larger self. If I want to, I can also transform myself into a baby, a beautiful girl or even a high school girl as well.”

“Ha, Haah.”

A Shiroyasha in her child form and Kuro Usagi who was too unenergetic to give a proper reply.

While groping Kuro Usagi’s chest, Shiroyasha seated herself onto the table, where she was whacked twice and thrice, before picking up the report.

“The Perpetual motion mechanism, Coppelia. Although it has been missing for hundreds of years…… we never thought that it would be sealed by the ‘Winds of Decadence’. It’s no wonder that we have not been able to find a lead on its whereabouts.”

“YES. I initially thought that it might have followed in the footsteps of the other ‘Last Trials of Humanity’ and fallen to become a Demon Lord.”

“Mhm. But it sure is good to have this sort of ending rather than that kind of development that you mentioned. If she really did fall to be a Demon Lord, she would be the newest threat alongside ‘The Closed-off World (Dystopia)’, ‘Absolute Evil (Aži Dakāha)’ and ‘Winds of Decadence (End Emptiness)’. That is something we must absolutely avoid.”

They then exchanged a special look with each other. The titles that Shiroyasha had just mentioned as examples of the Demon Lord kinds were all feared as the Ancient Demon Lords. To be mentioned as a threat on par to any of them would be more than just another object in the pool. The coincidental meeting of Izayoi’s gang with the ‘Winds of Decadence’ was one that possessed the potential for a huge catastrophe if they had even a slight misstep. The title of the strongest God Killer isn’t just another nickname.

If there exists people who can resist them in the low levels, that would mean—

“……Shiroyasha-sama, do you really need to go back to the upper levels no matter what?”

“Mhm. This is something that is already decided. Although I may look like a highly dependable visually stunning bishoujo currently, “The heavens also dictate (I’m)” to be a corner of the “Last Trials of Humanity”. If I’m not residing in a fixed location, it might just mess up the existing Celestial laws.”

“Bu, But…… if Shiroyasha-sama isn’t here to provide protection, would the lower levels still continue to survive?”

Her Usagimimi bending down, she continued to hug her chest in unease.

It goes to say that Shiroyasha’s protection was just that sort of overwhelming importance.

It is all thanks to this absolutely strong Ancient Demon Lord’s might that allowed the East Side to pass its days with stability in the region. To have this mighty protective umbrella leaving their side, would they be enough to protect the peace? That was something that Kuro Usagi couldn’t help worrying about.

“…… Hu~. Kuro Usagi yo, come over here for a while.”

Sensing the unease in Kuro Usagi, Shiroyasha pulled her hand as she walked over to the balcony.

Pointing at the setting sun, Shiroyasha used an unprecedented serious tone to speak of her teachings.

“Listen well, Kuro Usagi. Look at that patch of yellow hues of the evening. Just like there is no day when the Sun does not set, there is nothing in this world that exists eternally. Regarding that point, the “White Night (me)” also works the same way. Even I have lost thrice in my eternal life span. Even I was forced to make an agreement for the sun to set every day.”

“……”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p226.jpg|thumb]]

“The first defeat, gave rise to the division of Day and Night in the world. The second defeat gave a distinctive division of the Sun’s three sectors. …… The third defeat was inevitable. Even “The heavens also dictate (my)” spiritual power was to be ravaged. Oh my, I’m just sorry that it has to be that way.”

Staring at the setting sun, while suppressing her giggles. Shiroyasha, who sat on the rails of the balcony, reached out her hand to gently stroke Kuro Usagi’s Usagimimi.

The Sun’s protection isn’t eternal. But the things that exist from the care of such a Gift. —-That would be you guys of [No Name], KuroUsagi.”

“Uu, Shiroyasha-sama……!”

“Fufu. Although I might say that, the seeds that I’ve sown isn’t just limited to you guys! [Salamandra], [Dragon Greif] and the Alliance of [Onii-Hime]. In addition to the [Great Sage of Maelstroms] who will be newly appointed to office of the East Side! If we were to add the up and coming [No Name], the peace of the lower levels could be said to be as stable as Mt. Tai! So, just be rest assured!”

Shiroyasha flicked open her fan as she laughed loudly.

Holding Kuro Usagi’s hand, they gradually floated up to fly to a height that allowed them a clear view of the entire [No Name] territory before giving a nod with a laugh.

“When an unprecedented enemy appears, just unite your strengths at that time. The path that you guys have walked will then become the truest Gift. As long as it retains its true radiance, it should become the strongest weapon capable of piercing through Demon Lords.”

“Kuro Usagi and friends’…..path……?”

“Mhm. There is no other threat as unreasonable as that to the Demon Lords. To possess a courage and unbending will in great numbers, it is going to be a power that is very frightening. This is a promise that I can give to you, as a person who has experienced it, so that should be correct without a doubt.”

Muahahaha! Shiroyasha laughed while imitating a Demon Lord.

Kuro Usagi was uneasy no more as she quietly listened to Shiroyasha’s teachings.

“YES! For that moment, Kuro Usagi will work hard to conquer the Communities of the East North and South with [No Name]!”

“Mhm, that’s the spirit! Then, I guess it is almost time for us to go to the farewell gathering!”

“YES! The time is just right for us to go to the farewell plaza”

—below? Saying up to that point, she suddenly felt a chill run up her back.

Reconfirming her body condition, Kuro Usagi gazed down at the centre of the plaza for the farewell gathering.

The people who have come to say their farewells to Shiroyasha had packed the streets and the crowd snaked in all directions as far as her eye could see.

“This is the last party that I, Shiroyasha have hosted! From this moment onwards, let’s start the seven day and night free to eat and play party! Are you ready, Kuro Usagi?!”

“Wait— Give Kuro Usagi a moment!”

“No, I won’t wait!”

“Wait a moment! Are we going down? Are we really going down there?!! At least let Kuro Usagi go down by herself”

“Here you goooooooo!!! I, can, flyyyyyyyyyyyy—-!!!”

Shiroyasha released her hand and the desperate cries of Kuro Usagi echoed in the farewell plaza.

===Part 2===

—-Just as Shiroyasha had announced, the party continued for the entire span of seven days and seven nights. Communities of all sizes have gathered for the last farewell and all felt sorry for this parting.

While giving thanks to every Community for their troubles and contributions, Shiroyasha also gave them the same words that she told to Kuro Usagi.

—Gather your flags and unite as one.

That is the only weapon capable of defeating the threat of one who vows not to tolerate the existence of his enemy. Leaving that piece of advice behind, the strongest guardian had taken her leave.

<noinclude>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Lily's Big Adventure|n1=8|n2=Afterwords}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 4

2015-05-25T12:13:02Z

Draconic: /* Chapter 4 */ Aži Dakāha

==Chapter 4==

In the distance, a roar resounded.

Buried under a pile of rubble, Izayoi woke up to the sound of the beast.

“…….I’ll say so about myself, but I sure am sturdy.”

Keho, he coughed blood. It was evident that he was injured all over his body. Rather, his condition begged one to count what part of his body wasn’t injured. His sense of pain was already numb, and his blood flowed freely.

All the bones in his body and the muscles in his body were minced.

The fact he was alive in this condition was almost comical.

“………I lost, huh.”

{“Aah. You lost, human”}

Basaa, Aži Dakāha spread his wings and landed. It also did not battle unscathed. The tip of its arms and legs were dripping with blood because of the last impact, and he was losing a horrid amount of blood.

The difference between his condition and Izayoi’s, however, was that none of his injuries were fatal.

“Tch……….the hell. You're pretty much unscathed.”

{“Of course. Our powers canceled each other out. The fact that you are still alive can only be explained that way.“}

Is that so, he muttered uninterestedly.

But surprisingly, it wasn’t a bad feeling to be defeated.

He had completely lost, but it was a fight without regrets. He did what he could, and he chose every method available.

If he couldn’t win, it simply meant that he was lacking.

“Mah…………I bought some time. If its Ojou-sama and Kasukabe, they’d be able to run somehow. They’re not the type of women that would die just by sending three lizards.”

Embracing the sky, Izayoi listlessly sighed.

Like a fish that submitted to its fate on a chopping board, he silently offered his body.

Aži Dakāha watched Izayoi’s stance and laughed.

{“I see. So three is not enough, you say……..Fufu, thats superb. It seems the gushing blood is not going to be wasted.”}

—What? Izayoi lightly lifts his head.

Izayoi, who was embracing the night sky, finally realized the situation surrounding him.

Because of the two’s clash, over half of the giant ridge was gone. But that was not the issue.

The crimson eyes that glowed in the dark of the night.

The numbers did not end with ten or twenty. Just by lightly lifting his head, Izayoi could see that hundreds of crimson eyes shone in the night.

“……..Hah. This seriously is a bad joke, damn it……! If this many Divine beings went wild, the lower floors would be annihilated…….!”

{“It would indeed. That would be amusing in its own way.”}

Aži Dakāha coldly said with no modulation in his voice.

But that one word lit a flame of anger in Izayoi’s hedonistic spirit.

“Amusing….you said? Hah, Stop joking, you shitty dragon. If you say it in a voice that isn’t amused, no one would be convinced…….!!!”

Rightening his body, he glared at Aži Dakāha.

The strength to fight was already depleted.

So Izayoi challenged Aži Dakāha with condemnation.

“Aži Dakāha— The pure god of evil. What is your purpose?”

{“………..”}

“Don’t play coy with me you shitty dragon……!!!! If you say the word amusement, then you have clear desires or goals! Then what are they!? Like other demon lords, some selfish, ego logistical reason; you have one! Am I wrong!?”

Under the circumstance where there would be no wonder if he was killed at any moment, Izayoi used all his strength and asked.

This was the final condemnation of a man who had lived as he pleased.

“If…….If your goal was to simply destroy, then fine. If we compared our desires, tried to kill each other over our ideals, and I lost, that would be digestible. But you're different! Even when you fought this hard, and you destroyed so much, you aren’t satisfied! You probably won’t be satisfied if you killed me either! Then where is your motive, your desire…..Where is your Justice!!!!”

Ignoring the blood that flowed out of his body, Izayoi yelled freely.

If he didn’t, he felt like he couldn’t die in peace.

This demon lord would most likely destroy Little Garden to oblivion later on.

The roots of the giant tree, the town that was dyed in sunset, and the downtown district that held the [No Name] headquarters.

The things that Izayoi held dearly without reserve, the dragon would destroy everything thoroughly without any distinction.

—He was honestly mortified that he couldn’t protect it all.

If his opponent was a destroyer without a conscience, then he would be able to give up.

Like a storm, like a tsunami, like a rain of lightning, if the dragon would befall everything in the world equally, he would be able to digest it.

But Aži Dakāha was different.

Even after it destroyed everything, it still had a goal and a conscience.

“This is Sakamaki Izayoi’s………..last inquiry in his life. Answer, Demon Lord Aži Dakāha. What is the meaning of the “evil” you carry on your back……..!!!!”

The demon lord of the Black Death desired revenge against the sun.

The demon lord of the Vampires desired to purge her clan.

He asked the dragon that was sung as the demon of all Demon Lords, its desires, and its reason.

{“So you ask where lies my Justice……….eh”}

You're a human that amuses me to no end, laughed Aži Dakāha. To answer the inquiry, it gathered its energy into its fist.

The three heads and six eyes each looked in different directions, and embraced the sky.

Its crimson eyes reflected beyond the nebular cloud, and held an air of serenity.

While its figure was no doubt a monster, it looked very solemn.

“This body has crushed everything its eyes beheld ever since its birth. Life, cities, cultures. Societies, achievements, order, crime, public evil, proud justice and hideous depravities. Like a storm, like a tsunami, like a rain of thunder, this body has bared its fangs against everything in existence equally. But I…….am not a “natural disaster”. I am a being that wields the destructions that only a natural disaster should be able to wield, with a single will, and destroys anything by his impulses. That can no longer be called a natural disaster. Inevitably my being, the single word of evil I carry, is the final destination for all hero’s to cross……!”

Aži Dakāha’s eyes shone clearly.

The red flag that had “evil” etched into fluttered harshly.

Carrying the unparalleled word on its back, the demon lord opened its six eyes on three heads and declared

“Rise………Over my dead body is where Justice lies……..!!!!”

Like when somebody took a radiant sword to defeat the demon lord.

With its own death, it would declare “the justice of victory”.

The dualism of good and evil becoming the first trial humans must face, Aži Dakāha stood against the world.

“………So, that’s it.”

So that’s what he fights for. Izayoi listlessly embraced the sky.

In those eyes that held the abundant stars, there was no will to fight left. The inquiry that he had come up with using his life was answered by an unshakable resolve.

—Using its own life to show what is evil, and using its own death to pave the path of good.

The supposedly opposite and clashing dualism, was being proven by its very life.

The word "evil" it carried on its back was the symbol of its resolve to fight until the promised end. It was none other than the proof that it would not run from the active virtue and sinful evil. Carry out the ideology it was made by without doubt, the monster’s back showed the same awe-inspiring light as the saints that carried about their teachings.

“Hah……..I give up. I give up. I was the one that was supposed to be condemning, but I ended up being the one condemned. Shit, even losing in a battle of speech; how lame can I get?”

But that was fine. He got the answer he wanted. And he found what he had searched for.

The best treasure that he had searched and searched and searched for ever since he was summoned to Little Garden.

Concentrating all his remaining energy that could vanish in a moment to his fists, Izayoi delightedly began to run.

“So………you are the Demon Lord, Aži Dakāha!!!!!!!!!”

He had no tactic. But he also had no fear. What he had was the excitement that bounced in his heart.

The young man that had ran around Little Garden bare fisted, focused all his remaining energy to his clenched hands and ran toward the final trial that stood before him.

<noinclude>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Chapter 3|n1=8|n2=The Off-topic Gossip}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 3

2015-05-25T12:07:52Z

Draconic: /* Chapter 3 */ Aži Dakāha

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

The forest near the City steadily turned into a sea of trees.

The pulsating roots of the trees tangled with each other and made it look like one organism. The two headed dragon born from a rotten tree tried to absorb the forest and conquer the land itself. The rotten tree that was given divinity as the twin headed dragon absorbed the beasts within the forest and rapidly turned into a terrain god.

But the two headed dragon was not a god that bestowed blessings.

It was a tyrant that ate the long living blessings of the land.

The two headed dragon devoured the forest and its inhabitants. Having their will stolen and becoming monster trees, the trees of the forest destroyed the land.

The water that took hundreds of years to collect was all absorbed by the monstrous tree roots.

The soil that was full of nutrients began to grow pale in color, like a desert.

—The mountains themselves became one with the dragon.

If the two headed dragon that absorbed the mountains began attacking the refugee’s, annihilation would be inevitable. If it grew any more larger, regions in lands far beyond would also be affected.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree expanded greedily.

While spreading its roots, it realized there was a region that it could not devour.

(''…………'')

Although it was a monster that had no intelligence, it did have the wisdom that could be used in battle. The region that the roots were not able to penetrate, most likely had an aboriginal terrain goddess.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree snarled, showing its fangs.

The place he thought was an empty forest happened to have a guardian deity. It was enthusiastic upon finding some competition.

Invasions had their resistances. It was necessary. It was a pleasure above all.

To devour the land, the sea of trees began their invasion.

(''………………….?'')

Suddenly, it encountered an unexpected hostility.

The dragon had lost its control over the trees that were invading. No, not only those trees, but the guardian deity also began taking back the land that had been invaded without resistance.

That invasion speed far surpassed the two headed dragon’s.

The waning water sources rapidly became saturated, and nutrients once more returned to the dead soil. The guardian deity that had suddenly appeared took back the land the two headed dragon invaded at three times its speed.

“—GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

The two headed dragon’s decision was quick.

It forcibly cut off the blessings and the land it had invaded from the rest of the forest. Even if it lost in the speed of invasion, its battle power was still better.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree leaped toward its enemy as fast as the wind.

But that leap was intercepted by an iron wall.

{“So you show your face, clone!”}

Turning into a flowing energy being, Almathea rammed into the two headed dragons stomach with lightening fast speed. Her horns sank deeply into its stomach.

But, that move turned against her.

Spreading nectar instead of blood, the dragon created new demons from the nectar. The abominations in the forms of snakes began to entangle Almathea’s hoof, restraining her.

{“As if this would work!”}

From her wool, electricity ran about. The snakes, burned to crisps, fell off her hoof.

But that single moment was enough for the dragon to pass by her.

Slipping past the guard of the Celestial Beast, the dragon headed toward its enemy. Sensing a presence that grew stronger, it stopped its feet.

—A vibrating bell. The sound of a flute cutting through the wind.

The two contrasting sounds reached the dragon’s sensory hearing organs, and made it stop.

“………………………..!!?”

As soon as it stopped its legs, the trees began rebelling against the two headed dragon. Its power was incomparably sharper than when it was in control.

The roots became spears, while the leaves became blades. The earth became a hard fist and began pummeling the dragon. Each attack had the power to injure the two headed dragon.

“GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

Receiving the rebellion of the forest, the dragon screamed.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree finally realized it.

The presence that repelled the invasion it had cast. The lands that had once fallen, now had a hint of holiness. If it was just a terrain god that had robbed back its territory, this result would not have happened.

—This was definitely not the work of a terrain goddess.
A godly spirit on par with an Earth Goddess, had been giving Divinity to the lands…….!

“—Area recovery, Divinification of the lands complete…..!! The results are satisfactory for something done on the fly! You should have no complaints, Almathea!”

Hearing Asuka’s voice, the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat bleated. Making its entire body into a volt of lightning, it sped in front of the dragon, facing it.

{“I couldn’t even say “not bad”. It’s well done, master. I know no one else that could master “Shrine Craft” in this short amount of time.”}

Almathea praised without restraint.

But at the same time, she was thinking about her master’s priceless talent.

—Being born with a valuable Gift that gave others Virtual Divinity, Kudou Asuka.

In her hands, she held a wind-cutting flute once belonging to a kidnapping demon affiliated with [Grim Grimoire; Hamelin], Ratten, that Jack had customized.

Originally, it was a Gift that controlled the hearts of humans with its sound, but was changed by Jack into a Gift that “by the sound of cutting the wind, it told the words of its wielder to others.”

If someone other than Asuka used it, it would be a simple gift of communication, but with a Gift that gave Divinity to others with her words, the effects changed greatly.

The large spread Divinification of the lands, restraining her enemy, fortification of Gifts and comrades.

All these options were enabled with one action. Pairing this with the invincible shield Almathea, calling it the “Holy Shrine Fort” would not be far fetched.

These two were definitely created for Asuka’s sake.

(''An unparalleled talent….! Master was unquestionably born to become the leader among gods'')

But if that was the case, several puzzles would appear.

The biggest question would be her body.

If Almathea saw correctly, her body was unquestionably that of a human. If blown, she would fly, and if dropped, she would break. A fragile form.

(''I heard that master was thought to be a type an Atavistic phenomenon by an acquaintance, but that would not explain everything. Then the most likely possibility is that her current body is only temporal…….'')

“Alma! Start concentrating!”

Alma returned from her inner thoughts. Now was not the time to figure out her Masters origins. Now was the time to concentrate on the enemy in front of her.

Turning her entire body into a streaming body of Adamantium, she was now squeezing the two headed dragon of the rotten tree. Changing her form once again into a full metal body, she signaled her master.

{“Master, now!”}

Asuka threw a crystal with the gift of fire, and shook her wind-cutting flute.

A sound similar to a bell resounded in the air.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p86.jpg|thumb]]

A second later, the crystal turned into a massive concentration of heat and burned down the rotten tree.
Originally, it was a simple gift of fire, but by expanding its spiritual power, it momentarily gained the destructive power comparable to hell fire.

The flames ran about that the dragon ’s forest, hitting the edge of the mountains, and made a giant hollow.

“GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

Having its entire body split in eight, the two headed dragon of the rotten tree crumbled away.

After crying its death throws, the dragon returned to the earth, and moved no more.

“I……….did it……..!”

Breathing heavily, Asuka swiped her shining sweat, and savored the taste of victory. Winning against the opponents main force this dangerously close to defeat was a first for Asuka.

(''So this is “Shrine Craft”….I didn’t think it would go this well with just the Gifts I had on hand. If I included Deen and Melin, I might be able to bring out an amazing power……!'')

The dart fairy Melin, the Sacred Rare Iron doll Deen, and the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat, Almathea.

If fit together, a game play that was never done before may be possible.

From the burned area, Almathea returned. Clopping her hooves, she gave Asuka praise while her wool smoldered.

{“Its a complete victory. Congratulations, Master. You did well against that dragon…….To tell the truth, I thought Master was more of a good for nothing girl.”}

“…… Not saying those kind of words and keeping them in your heart would make you a better servant.”

Holding her hand to her hips, she sighed.

At that exact moment, a radiating light filled the giant ridge.

The heat that blew from afar reached Asuka, and the after radiance pierced through her eyelids.

Asuka hid her eyes with her hand, and looked toward the ridge.

“This light………………is Izayoi’s……..!”

She had only seen it once, but this light was the same one that had slayed the giant dragon. The immeasurable light radiated out of Little Gardens roof and absorbed the light of the stars.

The clashing of two powers faded fast, and night returned to the forest once more.

{“……….I’m Surprised. To think against Aži Dakāha, he was still fighting…..!”}

“Izayoi-kun……..!”

He’s still alive. Izayoi is still fighting. That reality lit her face brightly.

Asuka gripped the flute she held, “The Wind-cutting Flute of Hamelin”, and asked

“……….Alma. I can fight. With this we’ll go to Izayoi and help”

{“Its impossible. Its the same as committing suicide.”}

An immediate answer. Almathea’s voice showed that she was not moving on this matter.

{“If anyone can help him, it would be those in the Divine Army; the communities made out of war gods. If they start to move, then Aži Dakāha will be sealed again. What we can do right now is pray that the Divine Army will mobilize soon.”}

“……….Can they be trusted? These gods in the Divine Army.”

{“Of course. They are experts in hunting the ancient Demon Lords that Floor Masters cannot handle. With the 12 Devas leading, they are a group of war gods gathered from different mythologies. Around this time, the “Aristocrats of Little Garden” should be reporting to Taishakuten.”}

—eh? a surprised voice was raised.

“Alma. That…… What do you mean?”

{“Its as I said. The privilege to mobilize the Divine Army belongs to “Aristocrats of Little Garden” alone. In their headquarters, Moon Shadow City, there’s an Astral Gate used exclusively by the Divine Army called the Touriten, and from there—”}

“The “Little Garden Aristocrats” were annihilated 200 years ago.”

………..?

—Almathea tilted her head.

Upon hearing these unbelievable words from Asuka, her thoughts most likely stopped. Although they were only a short acquaintance, this action must be rare from her, Asuka thought.

After a moment of halted thinking…The mountain goat, regaining consciousness, bit Asuka’s cloth and hurriedly ran.

{“W, why didn’t you tell me something that important sooner!”}

“But its been 200 years! You’d think it would be known!”

{“Please shut up! I have been asleep for over a millennium! How would I know such detail!”}

Of course. Until yesterday she was just a fleece. She wouldn’t know of the details occurring in the world.

{“This is bad…….! This is the worst possible scenario, Master! If the Touriten can’t be used, that means the Divine Army will mobilize independently from the 12 Devas!”}

“Is that bad?”

{“Its the worst! Depending on which war gods are mobilized they can be more ill natured then Aži Dakāha! If its the Greek gods or the Norse gods, then I still have some authority, and there is a chance of salvation, but………If the Slav gods or the Angels are summoned it would be the end; we may be obliterated along with the entirety of the North…….!”}

Wha, Asuka loses her words. That would be putting the cart before the horse.

In order to destroy the demon lord, they would burn down the towns along with the demon lord.

“What the……..They can’t be sane!”

{“It can’t be helped. Some war gods and angels are basically war machines without any will. Fight and win, do those two and everything is well. They are that kind of existence…………!”}

“Even if they did those things, they can’t defeat that three headed dragon, right?”

Against Asuka’s retort, Alma listlessly nodded.

{“…………..Yes. Even if they sacrifice a region of land, all they can do would be to seal it.”}

“Despicable. My faith in gods are dropping.”

She said those words in the coldest way possible. There was a mountain of other things she wanted to say, but right now was not the time for it. If what Alma said was true, they had to retreat from the North immediately.

(''But………..in that case, Izayoi……!'')

He was still fighting on that giant ridge.

He was still alive.

But as his comrade, she couldn’t even aid him…..!!

{“Master’s feelings are painfully understandable! But please only think of running right now! If the mobilized Divine Army are my comrades of Olympus, they would definitely save him……!”}

“……………………..”

With frustration, with shame, with remorse, Asuka felt like she was going insane.

Even so, she had to forcefully convince herself.

At best, this was what she could do within her power.

===Part 2===

—The battle fought by Kasukabe Yō was, from start to finish, entirely one-sided.

She was fighting against two cloned dragons, but her enemies nails never even reached her.

Heart, skill, body, offense, defense, swiftness, and the Gift she possessed.

In every aspect, Yō utterly out-performed the two headed dragons, and obliterated her enemies in no more than a minute.

Watching this overwhelming strength, the refugees stared at Yō as if looking at some abomination.

“Wow…..”

“That human, really defeated those dragons…..!”

“That………….is that really the strength of a human?”

The fire dragon squad, as well as Mandra, who received a shocking report, was dumbfounded by the strength of the Garuda wielded by Yō.

But the human in question, Yō, was in no shape to be concerned of such things.

“Gu, hurts…….!”

Holding back her pain, she breathes heavily. But there was no damaged given by her opponent.

The released flames of the Great Garuda blocked physical attacks as well as the inferno breath released by the dragons. What sapped her strength was not the damage she received from enemy attack.

The flames of Garuda that she had released herself, drained her vitality.

“Y, Yō-san. Thats too reckless……….!”

The flames not only burned through her enemies, but also burned her flesh.

Her white skin was burned black, and her fingers spasmed from the pain. It was obvious to the eye that the power well over her body’s limit was eating away her strength.

“But…….If it’s just this, than there’s no problem. Wounds can heal, and I can deal with the pain…….!!”

But; If one dies, life is over.

Having conversed with animals, and even lived with them for a time, Yō knew the cruelty of the world.

Farm animals knew that they were raised to be eaten. They knew the reason they were fed was because their meat will feed humans.

For a human living after the year 2000, knowing how to talk to animals was not a fortunate skill. Rather, a normal person would have gone insane.

The weak are meat, the strong shall eat. Both will and life are up for forfeit.

This way of living was still present even after she crossed the boundary of the world.

Because she knew all of this, Yō adapted to Little Garden quickly.

Because she knew those things, she also knew what she had to do right now.

(''That light from before…………..That was Izayoi’s Gift……………… In that case, I can still make it….!'')

She gripped both of her burnt hands. Intense pain can be overcome by bonds and will power.

But, there are some walls that cannot be overcome by those things.

“Eh…….?”

Without any prior notice, the transformed Genome Tree returned to its form as pendant. Without being able to even fly, Yō fell down. Willa, in mid-air—

“Wahpu!”

—couldn’t catch her. Slipping through her arms, Yō tumbled out from Willas cleavage. In the dangerous situation, she was saved by Deen, who caught her.

“Yō. Are you ok?”

“U, Uhn Thanks. But why did it suddenly…..”

She unnaturally stopped mid-sentence. Willa looked at her in worry.

Yō stared at her lower body, shocked. She looked at it as if she could not believe what was happening, and also stared at the cold truth behind this outcome.

“…….My legs, won’t move.”

“Eh?”

“M, my legs won’t move……..! They can’t even twitch! Why at this timing!?”

She raised a panic stricken voice. This situation was much worse than just her hands being burnt.

Suddenly, coming to a realization, she stopped. Trying to deny her own theory, she tried listening to her surroundings.

Concentrating on her five senses, she tried observing her surroundings, but she could only gather the amount of information that a normal human was capable of.

“The Gift……the powers, are gone……!?”

Yō’s face suddenly turned pale. This wasn’t just caused by a physiological change.

Her body began to lose its strength.

(''No…………..! I was prepared for any other risk, but this alone can’t happen………!'')

Coughing, she fell down. From her eyes, tears of frustration fell.

From Greya’s words, Yō thought that the risk of her Genome Tree was turning into a monster. But in reality, it was the opposite. The price of power higher than she could handle was the disappearance of the Gift and her bonds.

“I can’t help Izayoi with this…….With my friends gone………………I, I………………!”

The things she had achieved, crumbled without a sound.

The legs her father had given her.

The friendships that crossed species.

The bonds she nurtured crossing the world, all returned to nothingness.

“—Ku, Ha, Hahahahahahahahaha!!! Well well, thats a situation I never thought of! It seems like the price of that power was larger than expected!”

Ah, Yō and Willa raised their heads. The two remembered the sound of that laughter mixed with sarcasm.

At that moment, Maxwell Demon Lord appeared while exuding hot air and cold air.

“When you weaponized the powers of the Great Garuda, it filled me with dread, but……….kuku. I didn’t think there was that kind of price to pay. It seems as though the Heavens are cheering on my romances.”

Holding his face with his right hand, Maxwell’s face held a dark smile.

Willa trembled at the sight of that creepy smile, but now was not the time to fear. Holding on to her trembling legs, Willa stood between him and Yō.

“Maxwell, I won’t lose this time…….!”

“Ooh, please don’t misunderstand me, my bride. I haven’t come here to fight. In your critical situation, I have simply come to escort you away.”

“Gross!”

“Haha, I’m glad you’re happy!”

Willa immediately retorted. Maxwell wasn’t listening.

But no matter how drunk he was on lust, this demon lord was still a dangerous existence. Today, especially, his eyes shone with madness.

“Willa. I reflected on my past behavior. It’s true that I have been giving you too many presents. As a result, you naturally couldn’t come back to my side honestly. I think I’ve improved enough to understand that.”

“Gross!!”

“So I started thinking in earnest. Thinking how you could come back to my side without being so bashful…..Yes, until now, there were reasons why you couldn’t come to me. So I thought backwards.”

He raised his right hand to shoulder height.

Watching that action, Willa and Yō made their resolution.

—But, Maxwell’s perverse actions went above their expectations.

“In other words, a situation that would force you to come to my side. I just had to create such a situation!”

Snap! He flicked his fingers. At the same time, a pillar of fire rose in a distance.

It wasn’t that far away from the streets. It was probably somewhere near the end of the streets.

Noticing what this signified, the two girl’s blood ran cold.

“At the end of the streets….. No, It can’t be!?”

“You broke the Astral Gate!?”

“Haha, exactly! The next Astral Gate was………How many thousand kilometers away?”

Maxwell laughed maniacally. Normally, even if the person was a demon lord, they would avoid destroying an Astral Gate. Destroying a Gate was basically the same as dumping a plot land into outer space.

But this reasoning did not apply to Maxwell Demon Lord.

Being able to teleport, he had no use for the existence of an Astral Gate in the first place.

“Fufu………Than, let’s negotiate, Willa. If you say that you will be my bride, with my power, I will save the refugees and your friends.”

“!”

So thats what he’ll offer, the two thought as they grinded their teeth.

In this situation, the refugees and [No Name] were already in a checkmate. In order to evacuate, the only option was to listen to what Maxwell said.

(''Darn it………..Out of all the possible outcomes, this is the worst…….!'')

And, the timing was horrible.

Yō had lost her powers, and there was no telling when Aži Dakāha would be coming. If they even suggested that they would refuse his offer, Maxwell would definitely abandon everyone in the city.

After all, Willa, who was able to teleport, could simple run away alone.

(''What should I do………!? What can I do!!?'')

<noinclude>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Interlude|n1=8|n2=Chapter 4}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2015-05-25T12:06:12Z

Draconic: /* Interlude */

==Interlude==

(''……..Where……?'')

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Rin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Rin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, you're awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Rin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Rin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Rin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Rin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Rin, but Graiya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. You're being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Rin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Rin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Rin’s statement. It's a pointless conversation, Rin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Rin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology”?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Rin proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye” but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref>Originally written as "Lie Star" or "Fake Star". The literal translation just sounds bad so I gave it more dignity by translating its original title.http://www.onlinefengshuistore.com/tai-sui-grand-duke-jupiter/</ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Divine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Rin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, that's true.”

Rin slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama. You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Rin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, you're ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. '''If anything, never let her have her head split open.'''”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s that so. Hihi. You're no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Rin's demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Rin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Rin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Rin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for squeezing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! That's exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………............................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..........................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….......................................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………....................................................................
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..............................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...........................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….........................................................................................................................."

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Rin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Rin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Chapter 2|n1=8|n2=Chapter 3}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 2

2015-05-25T12:01:24Z

Draconic: Aži Dakāha

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

-Kouen City, in the pile of rubble.

The city was swallowed by the tsunami made of debris in a blink of an eye. The glittering glass streets no longer retained any of its former shape. Many of the artwork in the museums were lost.
The flowing magma dyed the earth in scarlet.

The citizens that had already made preparations were carrying their luggage and fleeing from the city, heading toward the Gate with the fighters of Salamandra.

The tornado made by the three headed dragon, Aži Dakāha, flipped everything over regardless of friend or foe. This is no longer a time for games.

The fight against the Demon Lord Alliance was ended by a third party.

Kudou Asuka, who was fighting at the outer walls of Kouen City, avoided damage by entering Deen’s armor that she had reenforced using her gift. Most likely because she hid with a tired body, her favorite ribbon was undone, and her red dress was shortened to a provocative length.

Asuka waited for the other members of [No Name] with Pest at the end of the procession.

“Its been a while since Almathea<ref>The name is supposed to be Amalthea, but arranged to not actually say her name. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amalthea_(mythology) </ref> went to fetch them……did something happen?”

“…………How would I know.”

Pest retorted without composure. She was extremely worn from this disaster. Wiping her dripping sweat, she laid her body on Deen’s shoulder.

It has been a while since the mountain had erupted. Although the two had taken the role of guarding the evacuation procession, no assailants appeared. This made the procession go smoother.

The gate was located 27 kilometers away from the city.

The ones fleeing the city took shelter in the valleys of the mountains. The fortunate thing was that most of the citizens of Kouen City were spirits or avatars.

Some flew away, while others travelled through lay lines to reach other lands. Thanks to this, the small streets were not crowded and allowed smooth travels.

(''But on the other hand, it also means that there are many who do not have the power to run away….'')

The refugee’s using the streets were mostly either human or were-beast.

They were the people who thought protection from the rank five Salamandra and held their headquarters here. Being invited as citizens rather than for their prowess, they had no use in the battlefield.

For this reason, the ones that could fight were split in to the front lines, the middle, and the tail guard in order to protect the fleeing citizens.

In the front line, Perseus, middle guard Salamandra, and tail guard [No Name].

“Look! Alma has come back!”

From the direction of her finger, a goat that sparked lightening came running. On the wool of the goats back laid a passed out Kuro Usagi, and a pale Kasukabe Yō.

Almathea, after noticing where Asuka was, jumped her way onto Deens shoulder with a single bound and curtsied.

{“Master, I am relieved to see that you are unharmed. I was worried that you were caught in that tornado.”}

“Eeh. Pest pushed me into Deen in the nick of time. That really saved me.”

She said her thanks to Pest, who sat next to her. Pest pursed her lips and looked away.

Correcting her gaze, Asuka asked Yō, who was sitting on the goats back.

“Kasukabe-san. I’m glad you’re okay too. Are you unhurt?”

“……Uhn.”

She moved her chin vertically, making a small nod.

It was a simple gesture, but Asuka felt an unpleasant worry squirm in her.

Yō not speaking much wasn’t unusual, but now it was much worse than normal. An expression of fear coming from her pale face can be seen.

Noticing the severity of the situation, Asuka asked Almathea

“Alma. Where’s Izayoi-kun and Jin-kun? Aren’t they with you?”

{“…………Yes. I have searched wide, but I could not locate Leader-dono. As for Izayoi-dono……”}

She cut her words with much chagrin. Yō also couldn’t say anything and cast her gaze downward.

Under the heavy silence, Kuro Usagi woke up.

“…………Every, one…..?”

“Kuro Usagi. I’m glad you're ok too.”

Noticing that Kuro Usagi was awake, Asuka held out her hand. Unable to understand the situation, Kuro Usagi shook her head in a daze.

While holding her head, she looked at her surroundings. Confirming Asuka, Yō, Almathea, and Deen’s presence, Kuro Usagi muttered as if she had just remembered something horrible.

“………Where is, Izayoi-san? Is he not with you?”

She asked Yō and Almathea with a quivering voice.

Replacing Almathea, Yō said in a tiny voice.

“Izayoi…….. isn’t coming. He stayed alone.”

“Wha”

{“When I had arrived, he was heavily injured. He probably thought that he couldn’t flee with those wounds. He left Kuro Usagi-dono and Kasukabe-dono to me, and fought the Demon Lord by himself.”}

Yō grinded her teeth. Being one who thought a lot of her comrades, leaving behind her friend was a choice of pain unneeded of expression.

Contrastingly, Almathea’s monotonous voice made Kuro Usagi quiver in rage, and she grabbed the goat.

“T, To do such a thing………!! If you truly are the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat, you know what kind of Demon Lord that is! That thing, Aži Dakāha is not an ordinary Demon Lord! That Demon Lord is one that killed many gods, a Last Embryo! Even if it was Izayoi-san there is no chance of winning! You would know that, yet why!?“

{“Of course I knew. And above that, Izayoi-dono also knew. Thinking it was his time of doom, he entrusted me with you.”}

—“Take Kuro Usagi and run!”—

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p48.jpg|thumb]]

She let go of the fur. Hearing Almathea’s words, Kuro Usagi remembered the scene that was locked in the back of her head.

Kuro Usagi also heard Izayoi’s voice, since she was there.

And she also remembered the last words he had said.

“Sorry. Looks like I have to break the promise—“

“AH……………………..Aaah……….!!”

Moaning, Kuro Usagi bends her knees cried. It wasn’t that she didn’t know all of those things. But she wanted someone to refute the last scene.

To say that that wasn’t the end.

She wanted someone to agree that if it was Izayoi, he would have escaped even that fight.

“……………..I’m sorry. I was there, and I couldn’t do anything.”

Yō clutched her pendant in agony. Facing the Three Headed Dragon, all she could do was escape while leaving Izayoi. That regret was unfathomable.

This is the same as the “Rise of the Fire Dragon Festival”. She had tried desperately to fight alongside him………..In the end, everything was left to Izayoi. Trying to match his strength with effort, he was left to a place far away.

“Yō-san…..”

{“Kuro Usagi-dono. I comprehend your pain. But please understand. Under these circumstances, the only one who could distract the Demon Lord was him. Because Izayoi-dono had gambled his life, this many citizens were able to focus on escape.”}

Loosening her tone, Almathea licked Kuro Usagi’s cheek.

Almathea had not planned on leaving behind Izayoi. Actually, under the most desperate circumstance, she was planning on stopping the Demon Lord herself. But Izayoi’s resolve was much stronger than her own. If anyone had heard his words back then, they would have understood.

That shout, was one that declared his life was gambled.

“……………Alma. Is Izayoi-kun, dead?”

{“I have not confirmed his death. He could have also ran away, but…………..with his wounds, it would have been difficult.”}

Almathea was avoiding frankness, but Asuka was not a dull witted girl. It was more obvious than watching a fire that Izayoi fought with his life on the line. Asuka was prepared for the worst, but reality was even harsher. They’ve had many struggles, but this paled all the others.

Kuro Usagi lost her powers, Jin was missing, and Izayoi was fighting the Demon Lord alone.

The only fighting forces left were Asuka and Yō, but they could not do anything.

“…………That being said, this isn’t the time to be feeling down.”

Pashi! She slapped her cheeks to make her resolve.

Asuka returned her gaze to Almathea, and asked again.

“I understand the situation. But there’s not enough information about that Three Headed Dragon. If you know something, Alma, give us some information. You know about that thing, correct?”

{“Yes. If its the olden ones of Little Garden, there is no Evil God I’m unaware of. Master, have you ever heard of the religion Zoroastrianism<ref>Founded by prophet Zoroaster, the religion is said to be as old as Hinduism. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zoroastrianism </ref> ?”}

Nope, Asuka shook her head to her sides.

Alma spoke of the sect the Three Headed Dragon belonged to with a nervous expression.

{“Zoroastrianism’s evil gods hold the flag of Aksara (Evil), and have recked Little Garden as the enemies of the Peaceful Gods. Although he is now considered the virtuosic representative of the gods, I hear that Taishakuten<ref>The Japanese name for Indra </ref> used to be a Demon lord under the flag of Zoroastrianism.”}

Taishakuten; the one that the aristocrat of Little Garden, Kuro Usagi, holds as her chief god, and a War Deity. Asuka has heard that Kuro Usagi’s many weapons were Gifts bestowed upon her by Taishakuten.

While looking at Kuro Usagi, whose head was hung, Asuka asks.

“Then that dragon is as powerful as Taishakuten?”

If that was so, then it would be a dreadful obstacle. Just by pure fighting prowess, it would easily exceed the Giant Dragon. It wasn’t by much, but it was not an enemy [No Name] could defeat.

But Almathea’s answer was unexpected.

{“………Yes. At least, they were back then.”}

“…..? What does that mean?”

Yō, who was listening next to them, asked in a pointed tone.

{“That Three Headed Dragon is not an ordinary Demon Lord………No, it should be said that that is a true Demon Lord”}

“Meaning, not in the sense of abusing their Host Master Authority?”

{“It’s actually the opposite. Demon Lords are the avatar of the Trail itself. Host Master Authority’s were created in order to release the user’s inner space, and rob a portion of the old Demon Lords strength, as a secret technique. Its misuse was after the old Demon Lords were sealed, and Little Garden became stable.”}

Hearing Almathea’s words, Asuka thinks back on Host Master Authorities.

“Jack the monster” was a trial that activated when the player, who had used, abused, or killed a child was in the vicinity. It was a virtuous game. That was the original use of the Host Master.

{“A true Demon lord is a different means of trial. No, thats not a trial to begin with. Able to wipe out humanity, the avatar of the ultimate trial; We call them “Last Embryo”(Final trial of Humanity)”}

“………Last Embryo”

“Have you heard of it? That a Demon Lord is treated as a “Natural disaster”? That is meant literally. A natural disaster of harsh lightning and rain. A natural disaster of moving plate tectonics. The spreading of a plague. The reason why the many gods are the avatar of such thing is because we were able to raise the awareness of the impending disaster on humans, and that us gods were able to cure it. Although there are some exceptions like the movement of the solar bodies.”}

Hmm, nodding, the two then took a side-glance at Pest.

The spreading of the Black Death was one of the best examples.

Having killed one third of the worlds population, it could be counted the trial against the prosperity of man kind.

“Then that Three Headed Dragon is also a Demon Lord that integrated with a natural disaster, time period, or a planetary movement?”

{“……Most likely. Aži Dakāha was not that strong in the old days. In the Middle Eastern lore, the 12 Devas or “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, in Western lore, the War goddesses or the Kings of the Dead would be his equal. But one day; including Aži Dakāha, all the Demon Lords somehow gained immense increase in their powers. Just one could hold off a million gods.”}

“A, A Million Gods!?”

Asuka and Yō expressed their disbelief loudly, forgetting their situation. If that was true, this was not a matter of whether he was strong or not. He was literally on a different level.

The groaning Kuro Usagi clenched her fist and confirmed the statement.

“Those words…….are true. Its not even a metaphor. In an age long past, this Little Garden held the existence of many more gods than now. But most of them were killed by the Old Demon Lords.”

{“To defeat the Old Demon Lords who’s existence were a trial in itself, was physically impossible. Thats why a method of releasing spiritual power in the form of a trial was made as the trump card of the gods; “Host Master Authority”. Also the origin of Gift Games.”}

This was the true reason why Gift Games were called the games of the gods.

The legacy of the war against gods and demon lords went through the spans of time and evolved into the form known today.

“So…….Calling someone who abuses their Host Master Authority a Demon Lord is because of that?”

{“Yes. It turns ones spiritual power into a trial itself, so essentially its the same.”}

“But, wait! If that story is true, if we had someone use their Host Master Authority, can we somehow defeat that Three Headed Dragon?”

Yō raises her hand and asks.

But Almathea shakes her head to her sides bitterly.

{“In theory, yes. Whether its a time period or a natural disaster, it would be a clashing of trials. But in order to defeat Aži Dakāha, or a Host Master that can seal it, we’ll need someone from the Strongest species or one with fighting prowess equal to those in the Divine Army……”}

“How about Kouryuu-san?”

[Great Sage Who Devastates Seas], Saurian Demon King.

Having fought alongside “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong, and “Great Sage Pacifying Heavens”, Bull Demon King, against the gods in a massive brawl, he may have a one in a million of a chance of winning.

But, this was rejected by Asuka.

“Its unfortunate, but Kouryuu-san is missing. That goes for Sandra, Willa, Jack, and [Perseus]’s babied young master as well. We’re in a state where the refugee’s are somehow being managed by Salamandra.”

Yō gulped. The situation was so much worse than she had expected, and was at a loss of words.

—There really was no move they could make. Yō was re-enlightened on how devastating their situation was. Excluding the rear guards Asuka and Pest, the main forces were near annihilated.

“…..This is troublesome. Without Izayoi-kun, we can’t even think up a proper strategy.”

Unable to contain her frustration, Asuka said those words in self mockery.

Up till now, all fights against the Demon Lords were coordinated and directed by Izayoi. Speaking negatively, they were even reliant on him. Although in a twisted sense, the reason why [No Name] was able to fight against Demon lords was because of Izayoi’s efforts. Venting her frustration at herself for not being able to do anything, Asuka felt

<nowiki>*Zugashu!*</nowiki>

Painful. Not her heart, but her head physically hurt.

She remembered this taste of blunt pain from an unseen angle. Shaking while gripping the cross shaped hammer that fell from the sky, Asuka shouted while veins popped on her head.

“Wi………WILLA THE IGNISFATUS! You’re there aren’t you!? Come out immediately!!”

Au, a sound similar to a shriek was heard, and Willa fell down from the sky.

Willa, holding a guilty face, fearfully looked up towards the group.

“I, I’m sorry.“

“Are you really!? I was hit by a blunt object twice by you! Can’t you greet people normally!?”

“M, Mahmah<ref>A common phrase in Japanese used to pacify others. Its other definition would be ‘so-so’ which makes no sense in this context, so it was left untranslated. </ref>. Calm down Asuka………Willa, we’re glad you’re safe. You suddenly disappeared so we were worried.”

Yō stopped Asuka while smiling bitterly. Willa was almost crying from being scolded. After wiping her tears with her sleeve, she apologized again.

“I’m, really sorry………….When the dragon came, I was the first to run away……….I felt guilty of joining you.”

“I still wonder why that constitutes hitting people with blunt objects.”

With Asuka’s additional bitter words, Willa droops her shoulders.

Almathea clacked her hooves and called to the others.

{“Anyhow, this is a devastating situation where the Leader and the Tactician are both unavailable. Me and master will represent the Community and warn Salamandra, then head to the front lines. Are there any objections?”}

“Uhuhn. I’m ok with that. Pest?”

“………No objections.”

{“Very well. Then please ride on me.”}

Clacking her hooves, she prompts them to ride on her back. Asuka hesitated for only a second, then rode on her back while grabbing the reigns. Jumping off Deen’s shoulder, Almathea ran through the valley of streets and headed for the Salamandra members that were guarding the middle of the procession. Most of the refugees did not hold luggages, and wore dark expressions while being in line. Not only has a Demon Lord come, but their city that they have lived in for along time was also gone. There were many that looked back at Kouen City that had sunk under the molten lava and held tears in their eyes.

Asuka, while feeling the cold sweat running on her back, looked behind her.

The giant ridge was covered by molten rock and exuded a horrifying light. Thinking of the person fighting somewhere at the peak, she grit her teeth in shame.

Hanging on to the running Almathea, Asuka’s expression twisted into a bitter form.

“……….Alma. Can Izayoi-kun win against it?”

{“He can’t. Nobody can defeat that. Against a monster that took even the Divine Army many of its troops to simply seal, there is no possible way a lone human can win.”}

She clipped her words with blunt truthfulness. That was her way of being kind. If she hadn’t said that, Alma knew that Asuka would have definitely went to assist him.

Asuka took those feelings into consideration, and simply glared at the ridge.

“………Still, Izayoi-kun will be fine. We’ll have to do what we can.”

{“Yes. Thank you for understanding.”}

Thunder reverberated as Almathea increased her speed, turning into lightening.

—Soon after, a change occurred.

{“!? Master, please hold on!”}

Eh? As soon as she made that sound, Almathea leapted into the air.

At first, Asuka had no idea what was going on, but understood the situation from the hot air that brushed her cheek. Looking down, they could see the street that they had been running on a second ago was melted by dark red flames.

{“Its an enemy! And not just any average enemy!”}

As soon as Almathea shouted, a ball of fire shot out of the woods near the streets, hurling toward them. Kicking the air like stepping stones, Almathea somehow dodged the rapidly increasing fire balls, and looked for her attacker. While looking toward the woods, a giant shadow covered the two.

“Alma, above!!”

Immediately, Almathea looked toward the higher sky.

Having been sidetracked, Almathea sees her enemy and is twice surprised.

—A monstrous dragon with two heads, whose body was made out white marble. The only piece that was flesh, his crimson eyes, sparkled with a hideous light and eyed its prey.

Those eyes showed no signs of sentiment. This creature was not given any emotions. Its only motive for moving was to hunt down its opponents.

“GEEEYAAAAaaaa!!!”

Roaring, the Two Headed Dragon raised its fangs and attacked.

Reasoning that she could not run away from such a violent attack, Almathea abandoned her form as a mountain goat and became an iron liquid. Using her body made of adamantium<ref>Dear Marvel Comics; we are extremely sorry for using your most favorite fictitious metal alloy, however, this was what was originally used in the Jap novel. I hereby claim no ill intentions upon mentioning this</ref> , she wrapped around Asuka and focused on defending her.

Taking a direct hit, the iron orb was hit into the woods near the streets. Although her body was protected, Asuka still felt the impact.

Frowning at the numb pain that assaulted her, Asuka asked,

“”Alma………Is that”

{“Yes, that is the clone of Aži Dakāha! It’s not an ordinary monster! Please think of each of them as strong as a being given divinity!”}

Reverting to her form as a mountain goat, Alma put Asuka on to the ground.

The cries of refugee’s being attacked by the Twin Headed Dragon could be heard. If that dragon was at the same level of power as one with divinity, there was a limit to the people who could fight it. Wanting to immediately head toward it, Asuka straddles Alma’s back, but the trees fell toward them, preventing departure.

“There’s one more….!?”

{“Master, please Divinify me immediately. This is not an opponent that can be dealt with while conserving Gifts. Having a quick, decisive battle would be for the best.”}

Racking her hooves on the ground, she concentrated on locating her enemy. Even though her opponent could not be seen, the presence wrapping around the woods were powerful. The trees pulsated as one, making them seem like one organism.

As Almathea had said, hiding their prowess would not help at all. Asuka made her resolve, took out her wine red gift card, and summoned four crystals and a wind-cutting flute.

While they prepared for battle, large cries could be heard.

“Gyyyaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

“A Dragon! A two headed dragon appeared!”

“Fire Dragon Squad, immediately take a perimeter! Demi-Dragon Squad, quicken the pace of the refugees!”

Among the shouts and screams, explosive noises could be heard. Even from afar pillars of fire could be seen standing in the waves of the panic-stricken streets.

While feeling the cold sweat run down her back, Asuka turned her gaze toward the rear of the procession.

(Kasukabe-san…….Pest, Deen. I leave that side to you.)

Praying once to her comrades, she gave her crystals artificial divinity. Having her spiritual power expanded, Almathea thundered toward the Dragon within in the forest.

===Part 2===

Kasukabe Yō entered battle mode right before Almathea was attacked by the marble Two Headed Dragons.

“Asuka……….!”

Immediately, she activated Genome Tree. The wings on her legs were not the ones of a Pegasus. The new equipment with sharp claws at the tip of the foot were one that constituted a more evil Eudaemon.

30th rank in the 72 pillars of Solomon, demonic beast ‘Marchosias’<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marchosias </ref>.

With a griffon;s wings and a snake's tail, a wolf-type Third Generation Eudaemon.

“Wait right there, I’ll save you……….!”

She exuded the glittering wind of the Gryphon and Pegasus, and also releases the hell flames of the demonic wolf.

—“Marchosias is a demonic wolf that ranked highly amongst the Third Generation Eudaemons. Aside from the dragon kin, those who could beat it alone were limited. Even though it was lowly ranked, it was a Eudaemon that even reached the level of being a Demon Lord.

Although it was a beast that could unleash hellish flames from its mouth, its true worth was not in its fighting abilities.

A part of that power saved Yō and Kuro-Usagi an instant later.

“…….! Kuro Usagi! Grab on!”

“Heh? Y, yes!”

Kuro Usagi was confused for a moment, but was pushed into action by Yō’s agitation and grabbed her hand. Hugging her, Yō jumped toward Deen’s sides.

A moment later, a large amount of flaming bullets shot at the two from an animal trail.

Yō unleashed the glittering wind and raging flames around her to protect herself. With the Gift of a high ranked Third Generation Eudaemon, the flaming tempest didn’t falter a single bit upon receiving the flaming salvo.

“Yō-san! Behind you!!”

Kuro Usagi shouted. The two headed dragon that swatted Asuka down preyed its eye on her.

But Yō calmly flipped her body and took the deadly blades with her left boot. At perfect timing, before she was overwhelmed, she launched herself at its chest.

The marble two headed dragon boldly took Yō’s attack, and stiffened its body. It most likely did not expect to be counterattacked in that timing.

After launching at its chest and spinning in mid-air, Yō shot through both of the two headed dragon’s jaws from below.

“Gya…..!”

“A, amazing!”

Kuro Usagi uttered her cry of admiration while being carried by Yō.

Judging only by attack and defense, Yō’s physical prowess didn’t pale to Kuro Usagi’s.

If the fact that she could accelerate in mid-air was taken into account, it could be said she surpassed the rabbit. It’s more closer to an animal’s way of fighting rather then martial arts, but her ways of correctly using her gift made self-styled fighting shine all the more.

(''I knew she had talent, but this is a much faster rate of growth than I expected….!'')

The two headed dragon that had its jaws pierced fell as it rained blood from its body. It wasn’t a fatal wound, but it seemed to be enough to make it faint for a while.

After seeing it fall, Yō’s gaze was directed toward the woods at the corner of the street.

Concentrating flames to her right foot, she created a flaming tempest and burned down the forest.

“H, hey Yō-san?”

Receiving the raging hot air, Kuro Usagi raised a shriek.

All the while, the flaming tempest moved on as it burned down the forest. Even the refugee’s were screaming, but they were guarded from the heat by Deen’s giant form that pushed it back.

It was a strategy that could not be expected from Yō, a blow both bold and large scaled.

But in Yō’s eyes, there was no light of victory, and showed an increased sign of precaution.

The two headed dragon was swallowed into the tempest, but it remained unharmed as it sat in the middle of the storm.

Falling straight down suddenly, Yō got closer to Willa, and handed Kuro Usagi to her.

“Willa. Please escort the refugee’s and Kuro Usagi. The only one who can protect them is you.”

“Me? Then, what are you going to do?”

“I’ll stop them……….no”

She stopped her own words. This was rare for the quite but outspoken Yō.

Looking at the fiery tornado she herself had unleashed, she said in a tone with conviction.

“Those two dragons…….I will defeat. So Willa, please take care of Kuro Usagi…..!”

Raising both her will to fight and the glittering wind, she shot up.

Immediately, the fiery tornado was ripped in two by the two headed dragon.

“Willa! Deen! Pest! I leave the rest to you!”

“G, got it!”

“DEeEN!”

“…………..,”

Willa teleported toward the main forces of Salamandra. Deen stood at the rear, put the injured and slow ones on his shoulder and raised his pace. Pest opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but ended up saying nothing as she unleashed black wind at the flanks of the procession to tighten their guard.

Yō unleashed a aura of sharp strength, and stood toward the two headed dragons.

The one that came out of the tornado was a dark red dragon made of molten lava. Replacing blood, lava flowed and pulsated, giving it an impressive representation of a monster.

But even facing that rare figure, Yō’s feelings were calm.

Or rather, they were extremely cold.

“………………..Your opponent, is me.”

Without thinking, her voice came out.

Even surprising to her, there was a clear sound of rage in her voice. Realizing the source of this feeling was right in front of her, she raised her voice and shouted at the two headed dragons.

“Because of you …………..Izayoi had to gamble his life unfairly. I was fighting Maxwell Demon Lord, and was finally going to fight shoulder to shoulder”

Izayoi’s last words were “Take Kuro Usagi and run”.

But what she really wanted to hear was simple.

“Fight with me against the Demon Lord.” But those were never heard until the end.

Yō knew that their level of strength differed greatly.

But finally, she saw the back of that strength she was reaching for. She was going to compete with him shoulder to shoulder, and live together in fun and joy.

But that back has once again gone far.

Maybe, so far away that her hands could not reach.

“I will protect Kuro Usagi. That is my promise with Izayoi. Thats why I’ll see her to the Astral Gate……… After that, is my freedom to choose.”

The anger poured out, but had no place to go.

It was directed toward her enemy, but also to her incompetent self. She really wanted to stay with Izayoi in order to help, but could not forgive herself for not being able to do so.

—For both reason and benefit, she had abandoned her comrade.

In order to regain what she had abandoned, there was a need for proof.

The proof that she could steal him back, even if she had to overcome a pile of rubble, and split hell itself.

Gripping the Genome Tree, to prove her self, Yō’s lips said the name of a new Eudaemon.

“Genome Tree…….Form, “Vinama Garda”<ref>Vinama is a mis-spelled word for Vimana, the flying chariot or temple in Sanskrit epics. Garda is another misspelled word for Garuda. However, Vimana’s modern interpretation would mean aircraft. In other words, by pun, Yō has unintentionally become a aircraft of Garuda Indonesia Airlines</ref>…….!!!”

Instantly, golden wind surrounded Kasukabe Yō.

The form of Marchosias was melted, turning into flaxen cloth that wrapped around Yō. The cloth with no sleeves turned into a protective ritual garb, and on her head a katsyusha<ref>Refers to a headgear made to put down hair. I have no idea why but the only ones who call a hairband such a thing are the Japanese.</ref> adorned with a feather was laid on.

An illuminating light that shined as if to brighten the dark night.

To compare, it was the light of the sun.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p66.jpg|thumb]]

Feeling the stately golden wind, the monstrous two headed dragons took a step back.

—Fear, kin of the pernicious god.

This shine is the golden Gift that burns through all impurities. In Indian lore, it has abolished Mara, and is promised to win against even the war gods, the half-man half-bird slayer of evil gods.

“A………..A Great Garuda? The same strongest species that the Roc Demon King belongs to!?

But, that can’t be! Its impossible! Does the Genome Tree even have the power to weaponize that species?”

Kuro Usagi’s astonishment was to be expected.

The Genome Tree had weaponized legendary creatures such as Kirin, Pegasus, and Marchosias, but this Eudaemon was a world apart.

No, a Garuda was not even categorized as a Eudaemon.

(''These Flames of the Golden Wings are real……. But there is no way she can use the power of the Strongest Species without risk! Yō-san should be paying a toll of some sort in order to use power beyond her ability…..!?'')

Watching the light that Yō wore, Kuro Usagi couldn’t help feeling apprehensive.

But that was same feeling as Yō.

Greya Grief, who used the same Genome Tree, had clearly stated that a risk existed. This Gift definitely had a hidden toll.

(''Until today, I was afraid of that risk. Thats why I limited which Eudaemons to use. But that fear,……….made Izayoi fight alone……….!!!'')

The massive power that resided in her body. If she could produce such a strength, she would not have been treated as someone in the way. If she had used such power, Izayoi would have definitely said it.

He would have said “Fight with me against the Demon Lord.”

“I will no longer ponder. I will defeat you……..and go help Izayoi……..!!!”

“GEEYAAAAaaa!!!”

The Two Headed Dragon and the Great Garuda clashed by frontal assault.

Both with their reasons in their heart, the battle intensified.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Chapter 1|n1=8|n2=Interlude}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 1

2015-05-23T21:41:53Z

Draconic: /* Chapter 1 */ Azi=Dahaka -> Aži Dakāha

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

The top of the volcano peak, unmarked [Geass roll] rained down from the skies.

No markings for any trial synopsis.

No names to specify the participants.

Even the hoster's declaration was not on it.

The only thing recorded on the parchment was the flag of [ 恶 ].

Geass rolls were not issued by anybody, nor written by someone.

To spread around the contracts in this world, those trivial things were unnecessary.

Those contracts had been in existence since the day the world split. Eliminating the need to record any synopsis for the trials. Residents of this world had always been aware of these details.

—From the active volcano, hot wind blew out.

Emerging from the cauldron of hell, the high-ranking Maou who "will not live under the same sky with one's enemy".

Thou, prayed to be a monster who "turned to evil", the three pair of ruby eyes shined, accompanying the resonating bell, the battle began.

『Give your all, It's been hundreds of years, hero !!!!

Exhaust all your strength!!!

Muster all your resourcefulness!!!

Show me your reckless courage— become a glorious sword that will pierce my heart!!!』

" !? "

The death scythe passed by where his head had been a few millimeters away.

It was a miracle that Sakamaki Izayoi was able to avoid that, or maybe it was just his character that was usually accumulated. The pure white ferocious nails contained an immense destructive power to kill that Izayoi could even feel it with the naked eye. The remainder of the nails instantly blew away the wreckage of the palace, cutting into the ground.

After being cut, the cracked earth lamented, creating a cliff that can give anyone an illusion that it would lead to hell. Lava poured out of the peak and filled the cracks. It was even suitable to call the currently boiling surface the kiln of hell.

(''Damn, this is not the time to be seeing revolving lanterns<ref>Something you'd see before you die</ref>.'')

Izayoi motivated himself. The death match had officially begun.

Izayoi used the backlash to gain some distance. Using a posture to jump strenuously, the results were that his abdomen had started bleeding and blood swarmed to his throat.

Kneeling on the ground while gazing upwards at the three-headed dragon and Demon Lord, Izayoi swallowed his breath and blood back while looking at the bone chilling figure.

(''Demon Lord Aži Dakāha........this is truly the strongest species.....!!!'')

Strongly holding onto his disabled hand, he trembled in the presence of the enemy's strength. If it was what Izayoi had theorized, this enemy is truly a [Demon Lord] that rivaled gods.

—[Zoroastrianism (Zoroastrian)]. To make clear of the Magianism reasoning, having a specific cosmology group faction for gods. A [Demon Lord] in the position of the Hebrew's old testament and Buddhism, but the spirit power this three-headed dragon had was in an even higher level than the two specified.

What the latter said was that the [Demon Lord] prepared a position to have hostility against gods. Therefore, its will and fundamental purpose was malicious. A significant example would be the opposition between gods and devils in The Bible. The essence of the opposition between Gods and Devils were anti-institutional, the viciousness that both humans and social evil possess.

However, for the [Zoroastrianism] Demon Lord, it being evil did not stem from its purpose.

The maliciousness and sense of purpose, became different from the latter Maou's decision.

This three-headed dragon that was a [Zoroastrianism] Demon Lord,— '''the evil was born because it was his desire''', volatilizing to be a tyrant Demon Lord.

(''Completely in a different league with Pest, Saurian Demon King and the Demon Lords Alliance. The purpose of his existence did not degenerate into a Demon Lord. Because he didn't commit any sins—this guy, will dominate as a Demon Lord.....!!!'')

Three pairs of eyes, six pupil that flashed with a ferocity radiance. In a retrospect, Izayoi had never tried fighting with the strongest species before.

The star-class Algol was enslaved in an incomplete form.

The Giant dragon that fell into a runaway possessed no intellect.

For Sakamaki Izayoi, this was his first time having a deathmatch with one of the strongest species.

(''What to do!? How to fight!? My right hand is completely unusable and my left hand will only suffer the same fate if I punch him......'')

Battling with the Highness, his body was in a death frequency. Not just his right hand, his upper and lower body kept screaming. Izayoi continued to bleed while thinking at the fastest speed of the ace strategy for victory.

But the enemy would not give him that kind of time.

Running through the pile of wreckage, the three-headed dragon made a creaking sound. Catching Izayoi with his ruby red eyes, he spread his wings and ascended to the skies.

"—GYEEEEEEEEEEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaEEEEEEEEEEEEEYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa!!!"

The cry even repelled back the approaching lava wave.

Currently facing no possibility for any chance of winning. Izayoi felt mortified, but he still went the opposite direction where Amalthea was running away from the three-headed dragon.

"Stop looking down on humans.....Lizard!"

His leg muscles that wouldn't admit defeat, he ran in a straight line heading for the volcano peak.

With his footing that seemed to be sinking into the sea of lava for every jumps, he pulled the distance away from the three-headed dragon. This was the best strategy to win, but the three-headed dragon gave a sly smile and snorted.

—Tearing him, the three-headed dragon raised it's right hand and ordered.

In a moment, an unbearable pain came from behind Izayoi. It was a feeling as if a sharp knife slashed him from his shoulder down to his waist.

"Gaa......!?"

What had happened, it was definitely not a cognitive blow.

Looking back, the three-headed dragon was still in the wreckage of the palace. A considerate distance away from Izayoi who was sprinting towards the volcano peak. If it was the ferocious claws from before, there should've been traces of it on the ground, but there were none.

And the injury behind was not shallow. Even the battle-weary Izayoi could not help but keel over, sweating profusely while staring at the three-headed dragon.

(''What.........kind of gift was used.....!?'')

Cross-referencing with the legends related to Aži Dakāha in his mind. But it could not be identified.

The legend was about a Maou who performed thousand kinds of magic, but there was no detailed records of it in books. Even the knowledgeable Izayoi could not do anything to something that wasn't recorded.

Nevertheless, in order to obtain the only intelligence, Izayoi forcibly pressed down on his wounded shoulders.

The wound and the laceration caused by the slash resembled each other. Momentarily chasing off [Something] from the slashing incident into the corner of his mind, Izayoi generally stood up.

『…………』

The three-headed dragon pointed at emptiness, before making horizontal strokes.

Suddenly, the wings that stood behind the three-headed dragon's back started to change shape. Or it may not be a wing from the very start. Freely changing the shape of the black edge. Izayoi perceived the true colors behind the slash while trembling.

(''The dragon shadow similar to Leticia's.....! ! This is the true face behind that slash!'')

But comparing with the speed and accuracy of the dragon shadow Izayoi was familiar with, it was completely different.

Just when Izayoi was aware of the shadow blade, it was already closing in to his eyes. Although Izayoi reflexively dodged backwards , he still could not avoid the blade rubbing his cheek.

Second, third, relentlessly chasing after Izayoi, trying to snipe him off.

Like scattering rain, the blade attacked like a storm. With every hit bearing the power for an instant kill. If a dodge was made a few milliseconds later, decapitation would surely happen.

Flogging his heavily injured body, constantly rolling on the ground to escape.

The earth heated by the lava looked as red as a melting iron. Even when he kept receiving minor burns and wounds with the constant tumbling, Izayoi's eyes remain unyielding.

『……Tsk.』

Accepting the unyielding gaze, the three-headed dragon snorted. And twisting its long neck, with the three pairs of eyes locked on Izayoi, the three-headed dragon quickly drew closer.

With a burly body twice the size of Izayoi, yet he used speed superior to Izayoi's to close up the distance.

"......!?"

The burly body suddenly appeared from somewhere out of his perception. Even though Izayoi was mortally wounded, the opponent was undeniably faster than him.

(''Damn..........this really sucks......!'')

He knew that it was strong. But Izayoi did not think that the power of its strength was actually this huge.

Overlooking Izayoi with its eyes of ruby, as if confirming the situation, the three-headed dragon muttered.

『……Yes. Before the fight with me, your body was already approaching death. If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.』

"Wha, what are you saying....!!!"

Commiseration was included in its voice. Those words said by the three-headed dragon was full of pity. But instantly understanding the true meaning of his words, Izayoi gritted his teeth in humiliation.

—If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.

That is—'''not being able to match even at his full potential'''— meaning

From the start, the three-headed dragon never doubted his victory, the thought of losing never crossed his mind. That was the arrogance that Izayoi had carried when he arrived in Little Garden, always feeling pity for his surroundings.

The strong will inherently be the strong. So the weak will always be helpless.

Such similar values and philosophy, but now the Maou was severely trampling him underfoot.

(''Ha.....so that's how it is. This really, pisses me off.....!!!'')

Due to mortification, Izayoi was trembling. Unable to bear the anger that he had never experienced before in his 17 years, he abruptly stood up, forgetting the pain in his wounds.

His life full of sympathy, of lacking in compassion. Never expecting that he would be on the verge of dying for once.

With the negative feeling that he had never felt before, Izayoi smiled while holding onto his broken right hand.

"Thanks for the mercy.........so as thanks, I think I can still struggle a while more....!!!"

Mustering all his strength to stand up, he used unbending eyes to stare into those ruby eyes.

However, this was his last resistance.

The blood seeping out from his flanks and back had already forced him to be in the realm of unconsciousness.

Letting Izayoi stand up, with a fighting spirit that would not yield.

The three-headed dragon along with its three pairs of ruby eyes, gazed at Izayoi—suddenly, a malicious smile appeared from its mouth.

『I see. Your fighting spirit, is commendable. It seems as if violence can't subdue you— so, how do you feel about this despair?』

Raising its white claws, the three-headed dragon dug the claws into its shoulders.

Huge amount of blood started gushing out, dyeing the upper body of the three-headed dragon red. The blood trickled unto the ground, before it started to move suspiciously as if gaining life.

The earth, lava, deadwood started to change shape to be a two-headed dragon after bathing in Aži Dakāha's blood.

Witnessing this move, Izayoi started to feel anxious on top of trembling. That sight was too abnormal for anyone. Devouring the earth, two-headed dragons started to appear— all of them, exuded a sense of coercion that rivaled gods.

(''This guys.........avatar of the Divine Class!? The one that Shiroyasha defeated!'')

When [No Name] and [Underwood] was fighting, 5 dragons attacked the eastern district. Izayoi was told that they were the subs of Aži Dakāha's body.

After obtaining the characteristics of ferrite, the two-headed dragons emitted out an even more ominous gesture.

The right head of the three-headed dragon, issued an order.

『A goat, two females fled. Go kill them.』

"What!?"

Words that were unexpected, caused Izayoi to be on a defensive posture. However, Izayoi who was riddled with gaping wounds was unable to prevent the two-headed dragon from going. Like a fired arrow, three dragons flew down the mountain.

Blocking Izayoi who thought of chasing after them, the three-headed dragon displayed the flag behind his back and roared.

『Okay, what should you do, human? Gaining time would be meaningless now. Want to save your comrades, the only route is to destroy me.』

"—Stop joking around, you ground lizard!!!"

Izayoi intolerably yelled. It was not the time to talk about the injuries already. Rising from the situation where he was heading towards death, Izayoi jumped towards the three-headed dragon.

Enduring the regurgitating blood from coming, he used his left hand to hit the giant's stomach. Punching faster than the one before, he didn't mind even if his fist broke.

Giving a blow that was equivalent to a double-edged sword, he self-mutilated to deliver a deep punch in to the huge body.

『……！？』

A bitter voice slightly leaked out of the three-headed dragon.

However, Izayoi overrode the impact suffered from the reaction force.

Punching deeply into the abdomen, Izayoi found out that there was a secret hidden in the three-headed dragon's body.

('''''How heavy'''......! Definitely, not a body mass a three meter body should have......!!!!'')

Izayoi's fist could only generate a trace of movement.

Although it wasn't known what gift it had, but the three-headed dragon had the quality of a continent or something equivalent to a continent concentrated in his mere three meters of body. It was of course inevitable that his fist would be crushed.

Droplets of blood sprayed out from his broken fist. The generated severe pain, was suppressed with intense passion and male blood.

"Gaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

The indomitable fists that kept striking. Each time, accompanied by blood.

The atmosphere affected by the storm of hundreds of punches in under one second could be seen, even the lava waves were being overturned. Izayoi's foothold could not withstand the power of his might and started sinking in. Despite the onslaught of Izayoi's punches, the three-headed dragon only shook slightly.

Unable to determine the quality of the three-headed dragon, even Izayoi's fist which could destroy the stars did not stir the dragon up. The punches that were in the third cosmic speed kept hitting the belly of the three-headed dragon.

『Nuu.....!!!』

One step, the three-headed dragon placed its right foot backwards.

Izayoi did not let go of this subtle body movement.

The target of the fists changed from the abdomen to the left head, after three punches, forcefully turn the neck down. Although it was unlikely to have toppled it, but going through untold successful balance disruption, overwhelming it at the right time.

Towards the sitting three-headed dragon, this was a final showdown to Izayoi.

(''Right now—if I miss this moment, I will never win......!!!'')

The crushed right hand, put up an aurora.

Showing something to crush the dragon, the gift that can split the dead world.

With an aurora appearing on his right hand that could eliminate the stars in the night sky, turned into a huge pillar that reached up the sky.

Able to penetrate the sky in Little Garden, in front of the gift where the omniscient demon could only call it as a [Code Unknown], the eyes of the three-headed dragon started to shake because of the shock.

"—,!!?"

Wrong. Not only were the ruby eyes shaking.

With the three-headed dragon as the center, the earth and atmosphere vehemently rumbled. Only whirlpools started concentrating on the three-headed dragon's palms, producing a hot sphere.

『[Avesta]<ref> Avesta, the holy book of Zoroastrianism, Iran's most ancient literature. This masterpiece of the era is a book, although difficult to determine, but at least can be traced back to ten centuries ago. Adequately reflecting this ancient classics is their venerable ancestor the heroic, courageous, pure, honest, tolerant and optimistic virtue, reflecting their world view on all things wise, and show them to the world prosperity and happiness of human life while fighting off enthusiasm</ref> start—restriction in five elements, [Another Cosmology]......!!!』

Heat more intense than the mountain of flowing lava.

Standing in front of the heat that was enough to scorch his skin, Izayoi sucked in cool air.

(''What........burning gift is that........?'')

No matter how much destructive power, it was not to be feared. The [Aurora Pillar] in Izayoi's hands could not be defended by anything in this world.

As if pulling the handle of the light, Izayoi swung it down towards the three-headed dragon's heart.

Holding the compressed spheres in it's hand that were as bright as day, the three-headed dragon took the blow.

Originally it was thought that the ball would disappear upon contact with the aurora, but the aurora and the sphere interweave together to release an even greater heat.

"—Damn, this can also do it, bastard....!!!"

Injecting all the power into the pillar on his right hand and pushing it down.

But the burning sphere constructed by the three-headed dragon caused an even greater momentum, releasing a more shiny radiance.

The strong repulsive force released by the two burning spheres slowly turned into a ball of light, distorting the surrounding light with the power of its swirl.

The aurora as well as the hot lava waves was sent flying, the aftermath was the destruction of the volcano peak. The spheres that were in conflict with the power of the aurora forcefully crushed everything under the sun.

The rubble surrounding the two started to decompose to something smaller than an atom.

In the blurry vision, Izayoi saw the evil smiling Maou.

『It ended, divine son of the new era. With you——it is not enough to defeat the flag of [ 恶 ].』

The aurora pillar and burning sphere simultaneously dissipated.

Watching the aftermath, Izayoi floated in the air like dust....

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Prologue|n1=8|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Epilogue

2015-05-23T14:03:55Z

Draconic: /* Part 3 */ Aži Dakāha

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===

—Finally, the gates of Hell have been opened.

===Part 2===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Fifth Right Wing of the Palace.

The earthquakes had brought all battles within the Palace to a standstill. The Titans were toppling over in their clusters while the Fire Dragons had also collapsed as their bodies couldn’t handle the strain of the extended periods of flight.

Even those who were far away from the volcano were able to see its re-activity and the district invaders had also started to redraw.

However, the real reason for their fear wasn’t because of the magma<ref>[magrefnotes: magma is the molten rock within the volcano. When it rises out of the volcano, above ground, it will be called lava.]</ref> that spewed from the volcano peak.

Kuro Usagi, who hid in the Fifth Right Wing of the Palace, was also fretfully watching the volcano that continued to erupt.

(''What could this be…… there seems to be some sort of terrifying atmosphere in the air……'')

Even Kuro Usagi, who had lost her divine powers, was able to sense the overwhelmingly huge power that seem to contract and stretch like a worm’s tunneling motion under the ground. The volcano that didn’t seem to have an end to its lava flow was the very semblance of the gates of hell opening above ground.

If anyone were to appear from that active volcano—it would definitely be the personification of Hell in the form of a monster that walks upon the land.

(''The palace of [Salamandra] would still be fine even with the lava flowing around it……but for everyone else who are battling out there, are they really going to be okay?'')

Although Kuro Usagi had lost her Usagimimi, she was still able to tell that the situation of the battle wasn’t going too well.

If only I could use the authority of [Judge Master]. Such were the regrets that were in her heart but she was unable to do anything about the situation.

Looking at the night sky that was overcast with clouds which hid the moon from view, she decided to pray for her comrades’ safety.

—Please hear my prayer and allow everyone return safely.

—Please hear my prayer and allow us to return to those happy times.

—O’ Patron god, please bestow your divine war god’s protection upon everyone.

With fingers interlaced and clasped before her, she prayed for her wishes to come true. That way, it would also make her feel more at ease.

“…..Okay! It should be alright now!”

Kuro Usagi clenched her fists before her chest in a form of self-encouragement. It is not known if it is just due to her mental state being at ease, but the earthquake seemed to have diminished in magnitude. This could have been the answer from Indra.

The overcast skies had cleared somewhat and the moon could be seen peeking from the shadows of the cloud layer—

===Part 3===

—Before the main doors of [Kouen City]’s Outer Wall.

Due to the eruption of the volcano, the battle at the frontlines were momentarily paused. And this isn’t the work of someone’s order.

The Fire Dragons, the veteran warriors or even the Titans, everyone had frozen in their attacks as they watch the magma spew out of the huge peak. Whether they were of the Titans or even the veteran monsters, they would still meet the same end when caught by the lava flow. The only ones who might be able to survive would be the large sized Fire Dragons. The Titans, who were hemmed between the waves and the oncoming lava, had already fallen into disarray as they realize that they are surrounded, creating the perfect opportunity to be struck down.

Asuka had also stopped in her tracks as she wanted to have a better look at the battle situation that continued to be filled with unpredictability.

And it was just then that she sensed the change—

“—,?”

<nowiki>*Zukuri*</nowiki>

A chill that travelled down her spine.

There didn’t seem to be anything special happening around her but just that chilly sensation along her back. However, it wasn’t a typical chill. It would be more accurately described as the unpleasantness of an icy caress of a Death God’s hand that ran down her back

Similarly, Kouryuu, the Demon Lord of Confusion, Percher and Graiya had turned to fix their sights on the volcano.

“……what was that just now?”

In the midst of the battle, Kouryuu thoughts, on the strategies to capture the Demon Lord of Confusion who was now in the possession of Sandra’s body, were halted.

It was neither a sensation of animosity or oppressiveness.

If one had to put a thumb on it— it would be the sensation of an instinctive reflex of an over-sensitive deer lifting its head in reaction to a lion’s approach.

(''What…… is happening……?!'')

Unconsciously, Kouryuu’s hands which held the rod were already soaked with his perspiration. He, who had experienced hundreds of battles, was currently experiencing an unprecedented sense of threat that just couldn’t be put into words. Planning to trace the source of the sensation, he closed his eyes to focus upon the active volcano. However, he was unable to find any large sources of spiritual power at the active volcano; hence, he increased the radius to start tracing the residue of the spiritual power.

The formless oppressive sense of presence that is in control of this area……

“…… is in the sky……!”

Almost simultaneously, Yō at the interior area of the palace had also traced the source of the presence. When it came to the skill of scouting, her powers could be ranked at the top few. Having discovered the source of the threat much earlier than Kouryuu, Yō had already turned her gaze skyward. Using her eyes which glinted in the dark, similar to the nocturnal predatory birds, to search the cloud cover. To find the exact location took no time at all.

Because the culprit, did not even bother to hide itself.

“……Uu…!”

Seeming like an attempt to fill up the gap created in the dark and densely overcast skies, the hazy view of the moon had appeared. And a small figure could be seen extending its wings while having the yellowish moonlight draped across its back like a cloak

The figure that had its back facing the moonlight was pure white from head to toe and it had unfurled its crooked wings, which did not seem to have been the result of a natural selection process. Moreover, there was no dragon of that form that could be found within the phylogenetic tree.

(''Pureblood dragons do not exist within the Phylogenetic tree…… But is there really such a living creature……?'')

Ruby red eyes that seem to shine like a star of omens<ref>[magrefnotes: its something like the evil star or devil’s star but was it called star of omens in English? Can’t really seem to remember about those astrology, would be good if someone could suggest the proper one.]</ref> in the night.

The strange looking trio of heads had stakes hammered through the top of their skulls which exited through their lower jaws.

The trio of heads that had six eyes in total were sufficient to snuff out any courage in their enemies. It neither had a biological function nor did it have a symbolic meaning to increase its mysteriousness. One can only guess that it is a form chosen to invoke a physiological aversion that would progress into fear in all who see it.

Despite being a length of about three meters— that indescribable oppressive pressure was way above that of the huge dragon.

(''I can’t be wrong about this…… It’s definitely the strongest type. And it is stronger than the huge dragon!'')

The three headed dragon hovered in the air above [Kouen City] while looking down upon the city with its six eyes.

Each of those individual heads were looking down in a different location in an attempt to get a grasp on the current situation. And that move clearly confirmed everyone’s query— this monster possessed intelligence.

Moving the heads independently and repeating the action of tilting those heads a few more times—-The three headed dragon extended its wings by a few folds and started to fan them.

The three headed dragon fanned its wings effortlessly—Instantaneously sweeping the dark clouds that had been covering the night sky and causing the veil of the night sky to be blown aside.

“—This is bad! Willa, run now!”

“Eh?” Willa tilted her head but sadly, it was all too late.

The casual fanning of the wings by the three headed dragon caused the sea of clouds to split into halves before being dispersed. The impact that shook the very atmosphere became waves of vibration that caused the starlight to be distorted. That same shockwave had also transformed into two huge tornadoes that swept towards the City area, causing the wall of seawater flow created by Kouryuu to be destroyed in an instant.

“Wha……What?!”

But that was not all. The tornadoes may have completely destroyed the seawater phenomenon summoned by Kouryuu but it also gave the same treatment to all that were swallowed in its way without a decrease in intensity.

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

「GEYAAAAaaaa！！！」

Be it the glass that lined the corridors, the battle axes of the Titans, the scales of the Fire Dragon or their wings, all of them were sucked up into the skies without any partiality. The game just didn’t matter anymore as the situation had already progressed to this stage. The City region and the Palace were already crumbling into piles of rubble with just the force of its wing beats.

“Kyaah!”

“Willa!”

Following the collapse of the Palace, Yō and Willa were sucked into the tornado. But, Almathea had dashed over in a flash of lightning to pick them up in her mouth, before galloping out of the tornado. Nimbly swinging the both of them by the neck of their clothes, she seated them upon her back and bellowed anxiously:

{“You two, hold on tight! We are leaving this region immediately!”}

“How, How could we do this?! I’m not going to leave everyone here and escape on my own!”

{“I will not allow any objections! That Demon Lord is of the strongest kind! It is the Heavenly armies’ responsibility to subjugate him! Even if it’s you, I don’t think you are that naïve to be ignorant about the power difference between you and that thing, right?!”}

The stern lecture made Yō shut her mouth. Even so, she wanted to retort but that urge had soon disappeared as she spotted Kuro Usagi, from the corner of her vision, lying on the rubble.

“Not good. If she’s alone at that place……!”

Kuro Usagi had not seen Yō and the others as her gaze was fixed upon the three headed dragon. In a daze, Kuro Usagi’s lips were quivering.

“Ah….A, Urk……?!”

The memories of her childhood were reawakened.

The hometown razed by fires, the pitiful cries and moans of pain, the beasts that were numerous enough to engulf the entire forest.

The monster that caused the race of [Moon Rabbit]s to be wiped out within a night.

“That’s not possible……That demon lord, wasn’t it……defeated by Canaria-sama and the others already ……?”

One step and two, Kuro Usagi started to move shakily in a trance-like state and this caused her to attract the attention of the greatest disaster.

It’s not known whether the eyes of that three headed dragon had noticed Kuro Usagi standing on the rubble, but it gave of a howl that did not seem to belong to this world before making its rapid descent.

「————GYEEEEEEEEEEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaEEEEEEEEEEEEEYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa！！！」

That cry of absolute might had even caused the magma to be forced back into the volcano and pressure it into a huge depression in the ground. Chandeliers shattered and the fragments scattered like the petals of a glass flower, showering down upon the city.

Kuro Usagi lifted her head to look at the three headed dragon heading in her direction while in her trance and made an observation that seemed to be remote from herself.

—Ah. She will be dying here.

“—away, KURO USAGI—!”

Following the sound of an atmospheric explosion, there were two other shouts.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v07_206.PNG|thumb]]

<nowiki>*Guish*</nowiki>— came the sound of a fist shattering. Blood sprayed and dyed Kuro Usagi in red. Her glossy black hair and pure white skin were given a blood-red layer of foundation as a large amount of blood spewed from the punctured organs. When she finally realized whose blood it belonged to, Kuro Usagi’s eyes had widened to their maximum. Seeming to have seen something that she did not want to believe, she whispered:

“……Iza, yoi-san……?”

He had suffered a fatal injury. The claw of the three headed dragon had ripped open Izayoi’s abdomen, puncturing his organs.

Faced with the person who had always had a carefree and nonchalant face now twisted in agony and pain, with his breaths coming shallow and rapid, Kuro Usagi had turned pale as blood drained out of her complexion. His fist had made contact with the three headed dragon’s skull before receiving the strike from the claws but the reaction alone was enough to cause that fist to bend and fracture.<ref>[magrefnotes: action-reaction pair. Newton’s third law of motion. If A exert a force on B, B will exert the same and opposite force on A.]</ref>

Staring at his fractured right hand, he had the first experience of uncertainty in his life.

(''……This doesn’t seem to be a good situation.'')

—I can’t win. It wasn’t an excuse. But Izayoi’s heart had accepted that harsh truth.

Kuro Usagi fell into a deeper trance but the opponent wasn’t one who would allow her that sort of slack. Izayoi gripped the claw that penetrated his abdomen as he shouted with all his strength.

“Gu…ah…… bring Kuro, Usagi…… and run, Almathea!”

{“Uu, Understood!”}

Responding to his determined shout, Almathea’s hooves flew into activity. She was also a warrior and one that was battle hardened. Reading the meaning of Izayoi’s shout, and the accompanying confused thoughts, came easy to her. At the instant before Almathea took off with Kuro Usagi in her grasp, she gave a bow to Izayoi:

{“—Wishing you a triumphant fight.”}

“……aah. I will leave them to you. This dragon…… I will be the one to delay it……!!!”

That choice of words and that sort of figure that faced away from her. It all seemed to overlap with Kuro Usagi’s memories of her parents.

“No…..No, Ah…… don’t……!”

She knew it clearly in her heart. She knew the sort of determination that was symbolized by that back view and understood what the result of that determination would be. Kuro Usagi leaned out from the back of Almathea as she desperately reached her hand towards Izayoi’s back.

Seeing her actions, Izayoi forced out a smile with a pained expression as he gave a light shake of his head.

“—Sorry. About the promise to retrieve the flag…… I don’t think I can keep the promise anymore.”

It was the first time in his life that he apologized without any disguise to his words. Kuro Usagi gave a soundless cry and wanted to lean out her body further, but was stopped by Almathea. Tears flowed like a broken levee down her face as she tried her best to reach out to him, but her hands weren’t able to reach anything.

His figure gradually faded into the distance and disappeared from view as the black scrolls started to rain down from the sky. The three headed dragon did not even bother to look at the escaping people as it quietly measured up Izayoi with its six eyes.

“……hoho, are you betting your life for your comrades? No matter how long it has been for me, the sight of hell on earth sure makes my blood boil with excitement as always.”

“……Ha. Same here….. What an earth-shaking…… revelation. I didn’t expect you to be capable of speech.”

“Of course. Actually, I do not use speech since that would allow me to be elevated higher in the spectrum of monstrosity—but when it comes to those that are dying, it would be a different matter. I guess it can be called a parting gift before sending them on their way.”

Giving its huge wrist a flick, it flung Izayoi off its claws. At the same time, a large volume of blood spurted out from the puncture wounds but the flow was forcefully staunched by the power of his muscles.<ref>[magrefnotes: I got no idea what they are trying to say by saying blood being able to be held back by muscles. It goes beyond common sense and I get that.]</ref>

Izayoi wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth and took a fighting stance as gave a condescending laugh.

“Oh my, that sure is thoughtful of you. Well, there’s this something. I just really want to know no matter what. …… May I ask a question?”

“Oh?” The three headed dragon gave a quizzical response in its surprise. It wouldn’t have thought that there would be someone who would ask in that sort of dire circumstance.

Izayoi readjusted his breathing before looking straight into the ruby red eyes as he questioned.

“Which mythological group would you belong to?”

The seriousness of the tone caused the three headed dragon to lose his smile and be stumped. But the reaction was also reasonable. In the span of two hundred years, the residents of Little Garden had feared his name and the fear continued to exist till today.

“There’s actually someone who asks for my name…… Okay… Since this is a battle that has been halted for over two hundred years, reporting my own name wouldn’t be too much a request to fulfill.”

The three headed dragon pointed to his back where the flag emblazoned with the original character of [Aksara]—[Evil] was worn for full display.

During the time that the world was still a formless mass that hasn’t been actualized, when heaven and earth was separated, light and dark were born, lines of good and evil were clearly drawn. Those were all the smallest units of the world that made up the oldest cosmology.

Swiveling the top half of its body, the three headed dragon reported his name:

“A third Digit of Little Garden, one of the gods of Zoroastrianism—Demon Lord Aži Dakāha. Having accepted the Flag and the Third Digit status from the Sovereign Lord, I’ve pledged to spend my life as a Demon Lord, to become the incarnation of an implacable vengeance towards all existence!!!”

A hot fiery wind picked up from the active volcano. Blown by the wind that was similar to that found in the Mountains and Rivers of Hell, it caused the Flag of [ 恶 ]<ref>[magrefnotes: 恶—which means evil, is the character of the Flag, [Aksara] is the name of the flag.]</ref> to billow out behind him as the pure white body and ruby red eyed Demon Lord gave a roar.

“Give it your all, O’Hero born after the wait of hundreds of years!

Exhaust all your strength!

Muster all your resourcefulness!

Show me your recklessness—Become the glorious sword to pierce my chest!”<ref>[magrefnotes: this part is similar to how Sun Wu Kong was said to be waiting for hundreds of years before his master appeared. Anyways, I kind of took the idea from the wikia page for Azi Dahaka. Thank you, um… contributor:]]</ref>

This night, the stars were shaken and a wind that whipped through the three worlds had started to pick up.

The once silent gears of the world have now started to turn and move in tandem with the unrest and raging spirits.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Chapter 7|n1=7|n2=Afterwords}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names and Terminology Guidelines

2015-05-23T14:02:58Z

Draconic:

==Names of Characters==
===No Name Community (ノーネーム)===
*逆廻十六夜 = Sakamaki Izayoi

*黒ウサギ = Kuro Usagi

*久遠飛鳥 = Kudou Asuka

*春日部耀 = Kasukabe Yō

*ジン・ラッセル = Jin Russel

*レティシア＝ドラクレア = Leticia Draculea

*リリ = Lily

*白雪姫 = Shirayuki-hime

*Pest=Black Percher

*Melin

===Thousand Eyes Community (サウザンドアイズ)===
*白夜叉 = Shiroyasha=[Demon Lord of the White Night]

*The female shop assistant

*Kouryuu = Saurian Demon King

===Perseus Community (ペルセウス)===
*ルイオス＝ペルセウス = Laius Perseus [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laius wiki]

*アルゴール = Algol [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Algol wiki]

===Salamandra Community (サラマンドラ)===
*サンドラ＝ドルトレイク = Sandra Doltrake

*マンドラ = Mandra

===Will-O'-Wisp Community (ウィル・オ・ウィスプ)===

*ウィラ＝ザ＝イグニファトゥス = Willa the Ignis Fatuus [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Will-o'-the-wisp wiki]

*アーシャ＝イグニファトゥス = Ayesha Ignis Fatuus

*ジャック・オー・ランタン = Jack-O'-Lantern [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jack-o%27-lantern wiki]

===Grim Grimoire Hamelin Community (グリムグリモワール・ハ―メルン)===
*ペスト = Pest

*ヴェ―ザ― = Weser

*ラッテン = Ratten

===Draco Greif Alliance (龍角を持つ鷲獅子連盟)===
*サラ＝ドルドレイク = Sala Doltrake

*ガロロ＝ガンダック = Garol Gandach

*キャロロ＝ガンダック = Carol Gandach

*ポロロ＝ガンダック = Porol Gandach

*グリフィス＝グライフ = Griffith Greif (Also Leader of Two Wings)

**グリー = Gri

===Ouroboros Alliance===
*His Highness

*Rin

*Demon King of Confusion

*Maxwell

*Aura

*Graiya

===Great Seven Demon Kings===
*[Great Sage Equalling Heaven] -------------------------- Handsome Monkey God Sun Wu Kong

*[Great Sage Who Pacifies Heaven]----------------------- Bull Demon King

*[Great Sage Who Devastates Seas] ---------------------- Saurian Demon King. / Kouryuu

*[Great Sage Who Leaves Heaven in Disarray] -------- Roc Demon King / Jia Ling chan

*All the others are said to be dead. Demon King of Confusion is not part of this group...

===Others===
*金糸雀 = Canaria

*クロア＝バロン　(十字架の男爵) = Baron La Croix [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baron_La_Croix wiki]

*ラプラスの悪魔 = Laplace's demon [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laplace's_demon wiki]

*Koumei

*Aži Dakāha (or Azi Dakaha) and his Community Evil Aksara

*Sun Lion of Suraya

*Faceless=The favored one of Queen Halloween

*Queen Halloween

*Inari Okami

*King Enma

*Shuten-dōji

*Hekatonkheires

*Baphomet

==Creatures==
*Peryton

*Griffin

*Gryphon

*Kelpie

*Longma

*DracoGriff

*Hanba

*Lesser Dragons

*Faerie

*Dryad

*Kirin/Qilin

==Names of Places==
*箱庭 = Little Garden

*Tritonis Waterfall

*Felberger Mount

*Underwood (South Side)

*Kouen City (North Side)

*Sanzu River

==Gifts==
*[Code Unknown], the move he uses is [Aurora Pillar]

*[Genome Tree]

*[No Former]

*[Authority]

*[Water Tree]

*[Helm of Hades]

*[Winged sandals]

*[Divinity]

*Harpe-belongs to Laius

*[Spear of Lugh]=[Brionac]

*[Serpens Scorpius Sword]=whip sword kind

==Terminology==
Note - The Furigana is below the Kanji in the Japanese text, but the following is written in the opposite in English (The Furigana will be below in English text because that is what the characters say).

*名 = Name

*旗印 = Emblem/Symbol/Banner

*恩恵 = Gift

*主催者 = Host

*主催者権限 = Host Master

*階層支配者 = Floor Master

*審判権限 = Judge Master

*魔王 = Demon Lord

*境界門 = Astral Gate

*第三宇宙速 = Third Cosmic Velocity

*箱庭の騎士 = Knight of Little Garden

*箱庭の貴族 = Highborn of Little Garden

*Diamond Iron Ore---mined in No Name lands

*Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas’ heritage———the False Star Creation Chart

*Aether

*星之恩惠=Terramaterial

*Precious Metals of Creationism

*Perpetual motion Machine

* <Book of Songs>

*<Classic of Mountains and Seas>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 4

2015-05-20T15:34:45Z

Draconic: Kuro Usagi, No Name, and a few other things

==Chapter 4 - Kuro Usagi's tea-party with the Outlanders==

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo SS1 p149.png|thumb]]

The vase that held a single sakura tree branch made a thud as it was placed on the surface of the table.

After the celebratory feast of Shiroyasha's farewell party that ran for a continuous span of seven days and nights, the surrounding regions of the [No Name]'s territory were just beginning to return to its usual peaceful state.

Kuro Usagi closed the closet that housed the costumes prepared for her judging events while sighing heavily in reminiscence.

“Looks like there won’t be a need for this changing room anymore……”

After all, the job of playing judge to games was just another job that she had unwillingly accepted to ensure their survival.

Initially, she had been unable to perform her job well due to her pride. It was inevitable that she, the rabbit who’s renowned to be a [Highborn of Little Garden] would resist to the idea of playing the clown.

But thinking back to those days, it might just have been another of those Trials given by Shiroyasha.

The reality was that Shiroyasha wanted to help the [No Name]s survive during those days when they even had to worry about the securing of the next day’s meal and had contracted Kuro Usagi with a job offer that provided for all excess expenses. Just this job alone was sufficient to supply an income for the livelihood of a hundred and twenty young children to boot.

“Although it was reluctantly accepted at first, Kuro Usagi was still able to persevere until today…… it might not be far from the truth to describe these clothes to be the items which pulled us [No Name]s through those days.”

But now with Shiroyasha having left the lower levels, this changing room would also be of no use.

Besides, no matter what kind of job it was, it did feel lonely to have it end after getting used to it.

“But, wow…… Kuro Usagi, really did wear so many kinds of clothes,” she gently touched the closet after completing her small exclamation. 

Although it was embarrassing to wear it before others, it might still be alright to wear them from time to time as a little hobby. After all, these costumes were made with the finest materials and similar to Asuka’s dresses that were tailored for her size, these were also clothes that were sewn by hand.

While searching for her casual wear clothes, there came a light knock at the door.

<nowiki>*<\nowiki>Tok tok* “Kuro Usagi, are you free at the moment”

“Izayoi-san? Mhm, it’s alright.”

Kuro Usagi tilted her usagimimi due to the sudden visit.

But was in for a second surprise when the door opened. And that’s because Asuka and Yō were carrying a pot of black tea and snacks as they followed behind Izayoi.

“Thanks for the hard work in the farewell party. It must have been tough to follow Shiroyasha around, right?”

“So, you guys have come to reward Kuro Usagi with tea?”

“Mhm. As a reward for you and to hold a tea party at the same time,” Yō picked up a cookie after saying so.

But Kuro Usagi wasn’t perturbed by that point.

Kuro Usagi didn’t expect the problem children trio to be rewarding her for her hard work. And for Kuro Usagi who’s used to being roped into the pace of the trio, this was similar to an unusual phenomenon of having thunder and rain on a sunny day.

Happily waving her usagimimi, Kuro Usagi prepared the tables and chairs for the trio in a flourish.

“Please, take a seat! If you wouldn’t mind this room that is filled with dust from Kuro Usagi's arranging of the closet!”

“It’s filled with dust?”

“Ok, let’s forget it.”

“Yep.”

<nowiki>*<\nowiki>Drruuuttt!* [sound of chairs being pushed back]

“Oi, you guys are really leaving?!”

“How can that be true?”

The trio sat back down as they teased Kuro Usagi.

The snacks that the trio brought with them were cookies with strawberry jam toppings and tea that was brewed from the spices grown in the backyard. In contrast to the attitudes of the problem children, Kuro Usagi allowed herself to be happy as she was touched by their thoughtfulness of preparing this reward.

“Come to think about it, you guys also held a tea party in the past, right?”

“Mhm Mhm. We did hold it once in [Underwood].”

“We decided to allow Kuro Usagi to join in our little gathering this time.”

Kuro Usagi nodded her head as she heard the replies from Asuka and Yō. Moreover, she really wanted to join this sort of tea party.

“Then, without further ado, let’s start it now! The hosting of the second tea party of the Outlanders!”

<nowiki>*<\nowiki>Waa~, Pa Da Pa Da!* The girls started to cheer in synch. <ref>[magrefnotes: Pa Da Pa Da will be the sounds of clapping.]</ref>

Izayoi was taken aback by the progress of the tea party that was getting closer to the definition of a girl’s party, but he took it as the opportunity for the clarification of the workings of things that were in the world of Little Garden. Picking up a cookie to take a bite, he posed the question offhandedly.

“Then, I shall go first. ---There’s this thing that I’ve been concerned about since a long time ago. Don’t the little brats of [No Name] have to go to school?”

Hearing Izayoi’s question, Kuro Usagi folded her arms over her chest with a Hm~.

“School…… you refer to holding classes right? There used to be such classes held in [No Name] but it is now Kuro Usagi’s task to schedule the days that everyone will gather for her classes.”

“Ara, that’s surprising, Kuro Usagi is the teacher?”

“YES! Although after all that is said, it is just the normal scope of transmitting the morals and values. There are a lot more stuff that is left to the specialised Communities that handle the aspect of education such as the rituals for specific religions.”

“Then, is it at a religious shrine of sorts where they study the religious texts?”

“That’s right. And much effort has been pumped in by the Buddhist faction. The level of their efforts have been so much that it is to the point of “rehabilitating Demon Lords to convert to Buddism”!”

“That sounds good to me. I guess we should try to enroll our polka dotted maid into that curriculum as well, right?” Izayoi commented in jest as the others laughed with him.

If it were able to change her thankless personality that found fault with everything, it might just be a good thing to enter her into Buddhism as well.

“Although it is not a bad suggestion, …… but our basic direction is to train first grade participants (Player) and strategists (Game Controller).”

And this realm of education would be left to the Community’s own judgement and it’s own responsibility.

Izayoi was slightly in awe as he continued, “That means there isn’t any sort of compulsory education here, right? Although it does seem great on the freedom of choice aspect, but is that really going to be helpful for the Communities?”

“YES! Leaving aside the type of Community for now, it is definitely not a problem at all to Communities that possess a first rate Player.”

“Is that so?” Yō shot back a question while between her fierce stuffing of cookies into her mouth.

“All young boys and girls of Little Garden aspire towards the dream of standing on a splendid stage as a first rate Player someday. Moreover, while looking at the backs of the famed individuals, it would generate anxious thoughts like “I want to be that sort of person,” that push them to train themselves. Hence, if every one of us continue to show our current activeness in participating in Games, it will be the best kind of education for them,” Kuro Usagi lifted her head and puffed her chest as she reasserted her stand.

Kuro Usagi perked her Usagimimi sharply with a *Beishi*. <ref>[magrefnotes: going to use Beishi as the sound effect for Kuro Usagi’s ears. Can’t remember what I used in the past.]</ref>

To be active in Gift Games and fluttering one’s Flag in the sky while loudly saying one’s own Name to proclaim victory.

One’s name and glory would be embodied by one’s own sword and Flag.

That is the sort of glory that would cause the young girls and boys to feel anxious while spurring them on to train themselves.

“…… Hmph. Although it isn’t perfect in efficiency, it doesn’t feel all that bad.”

Izayoi raised his cup to his lips. Although it did sound a little rude for his words to turn out that way, Izayoi did not think that the methods of [No Name] was heading in a wrong direction. Moreover, he couldn’t help but think of something at the same time---

The direction of Canaria’s education did not change even after arriving in a different world.

On the other hand, Asuka let out a loud and long breath. She then clenched her fists at her chest as an act to motivate herself.

“Then, from tomorrow onwards, we must work harder. We must not let the Senior and Junior groups see ourselves as inferior.”

“YES! That’s the attitude! --- Okay, now, it’s the turn of the Little Garden’s side to do the questioning.”

Cocking her ears to one side, Kuro Usagi looked at them with deep interest.

After munching on another cookie, she started.

“This is something that has been on Kuro Usagi’s mind for a long time. Could it be that the coat that Izayoi-san is wearing ----is the legendary strongest outfit that is known as the “Gakuran”?!!”

Cough, Izayoi chokes on the black tea and the reason was obvious.

It wasn’t because Kuro Usagi knew of the Japanese student outfit of the stiff collared school uniform but for the fact that she associated the “strongest outfit”= Gakuran.

And despite Izayoi’s desire to deny that assumption, Yō was a step faster as she took hold of the topic.

“Come to think about it, in the old books that dad left behind…… it has always been the teenage boys and girls who wore gakurans who saved the world in those stories.”

“YES! There was also the appearance of Heroes in the world of Little Garden who wore Gakurans and on three occasions as well! And they called themselves as “Bancho”!”

“Oh, is that so? Then those books must really be writing about some true events then.”

How is that possible? Izayoi made a silent comeback in his heart. <ref>[magrefnotes: I just saw the word from some other translation and yeah, English form of tsukkomi is called comeback. Just checked dictionary.reference.com. It says "a clever or effective retort".]</ref>

Izayoi had no idea what sort of mistaken or misinterpreted history that was used to summon those individuals but it could also be possible that it’s the workings of some unknown summoner who summoned them over with the intention of making it a prank.

Izayoi gave a wry smile as he started to correct their misconceptions.

“I will say this from the start. The gakuran is a uniform that is used in the 20th century of Japan. The uniform itself does not possess any huge power.”

“Aie? Is that so?”

“Aah and it is already outdated during my generation. The only reason for me to have worn this gakuran is due to the stubbornness of that fellow---Mhm , This topic can end here. ……And Kasukabe, those things that you read are just fictive stories and mangas. They aren’t real.”

“……? I see.”

Although Yō looked a little doubtful as she tilted her head to one side, she did not express any refutation and popped the last cookie into her mouth.

Asuka who was watching from the side muttered in a low voice as she arrived at a conclusion.

“I see. As I expected, the clothes are totally different when it is of a different cultural timeline.

“YES! Especially the Outlandish clothes that Shiroyasha loves as part of her interests. In the end, Kuro Usagi was made to wear many clothes.”

“That really sounds like the style of Shiroyasha.”

“By the way, what kinds of clothes did she make you wear?”

“There were so many that Kuro Usagi has lost count! The combinations of Western and Japanese are needless to say, there are also those corporate uniforms for specific occupations, swimsuits and even suits for males.”

“Using Usagi as a mannequin? What a really envious hobby.”

Kuro Usagi’s eyes were staring at a faraway place at this time and Izayoi was laughing loudly as the matter did not concern him at all.

“…… But those clothes won’t be used for a while. After all, Shiroyasha-sama has gone back.”

Mumbling that in a lonely voice, she then open the closet.

The clothes that Shiroyasha sent to her weren’t only those in the range of the various COSPLAYs. There were also those splendid looking dresses and clothes that would make Kuro Usagi delighted.

However in the current situation where she did not need to perform her duties a judge, it basically means that she would not have the chance to wear these clothes anymore.

Yō who was silent after munching up the last cookie, suddenly looked at the closet as she seemed to have thought of something.

“…… That closet, also contains suits for males?”

“YES! There are…?”

“I see. --- then, let’s take this last chance to play around shall we?”

Yō gave a slight smile as she cast her gaze towards Izayoi.

Izayoi kept away his smile and stood up immediately. However, he was a step too late.

Asuka was quicker to grasp the meaning of that gaze,

“Ara, that’s a great suggestion. I’m also curious about this big mannequin,” Asuka joined in with that meaningful gaze at Izayoi.

And then it dawned upon Kuro Usagi.

“Come to think about it, Kuro Usagi still has one authority to command Izayoi-san. ……And this would be the best time to use it.”

Ufufu, Kuro Usagi took out her Gift Card.

Having lost the moment to make his escape, Izayoi gave a loud click of his tongue as he raised his hands in surrender.

“…… I got it. I will just take this as the celebration of Kuro Usagi’s job step-down and allow you girls to play whatever you like.”

Izayoi sat down as he gave them the permission.

It was then that the trio of girls shrieked in delight as they announced,

“Then, let’s change the name of this tea party to ---- the clothes changing game for Izayoi! And without further ado, let’s get started!”

<nowiki>*<\nowiki>Pa Da Pa Da Pa Da*, the females then proceeded to rummage through the closet after their excited clapping.

Giving a sidelong glance at the excited female group in their fun, Izayoi lifted his head to look at the moon while thinking in the depths of his heart.

When Shiroyasha returns ---I will have my revenge.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=SS1|p2=Chapter 3|n1=SS1|n2=Chapter 4}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 7

2015-05-20T14:19:04Z

Draconic:

==Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!==

Shiroyasha: Fuhahahaha! To the readers who have thought that I have left the storyline for good!

Sucks to be you!

The Demon Lord of the White Night is eternal!

I was feeling lonely because I’ve left the main plot line for some time, so I took over this section!

Kuro Usagi: YES! The section that will explain the vast and complex world of Little Garden, “Teach Us! Shiroyasha-sensei” will now begin!…………. But, is it alright? For you to not return to the Heavenly Realm?

Shiroyasha: Ya~, its like this. Its good that I went back home, but I had nothing to do. So I consulted that Sid***tha dude and he said; “How about a job that leads people to enlightenment?” and suggested this. So that's why I was left to take care of this extra section. Here we’ll be explaining the said Little Garden’s world, and explain some side plots that were simplified for the convenience of time.

Kuro Usagi: ……….Please wait a moment. Than that would mean the one who took over this section is-

Shiroyasha: Oops, thats a story for later. Now lets start!

Q: Gift games and Gifts

Gift Games are games that are only allowed to be played by those who’s powers transcend humans.

In Little Garden, it has the same value as normal economic selling/buying;

……..Well that's what's on the surface.

I’m sure some of you have realized, but this is a big white lie. It's a type of excuse.

The origin of Gift Games turn historical theologies, cultural common senses, and phenomenons into trials, and use these trials to wage representative wars. Depending on the outcome of these representative wars, the outside world’s history may change. As Garol Gandack said in volume 5, Gifts are phenomenon that are given during a Paradigm Shift.<ref>This occurred in Volume 5, Chapter 6.</ref>

Gifts are basically the balancing system of the gods given so that humanity will move in the correct path. The reason why many of the people invited into Little Garden are heroes, famous people, and historically important people is because when the gods tried to recover the Gifts, their users came with it. If Gifts were left as is in the era, it would get messy later on.

Well, once in a blue moon, there are those who are summoned at a completely mundane time. Those exceptions tend to be human shaped, but there are a few that are completely unrelated to the Genomes. According to the records of the Divine Army, those folks called themselves the Cthulhu Mythos.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cthulhu_Mythos</ref>

Mixing various worlds, histories, testing Genome patterns, and collecting them all, as a result, the Little Garden ended up having a unique culture. In other words, the economic use of Gift Games.

Q: Vajra Replica

Kuro Usagi’s favorite Vajra that was blessed by Taishakuten<ref>Otherwise known as Indra in Sanskrit. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C5%9Aakra_(Buddhism) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indra</ref>. The Vajra is one of the famous armor that represents the buddhist gods, but this one has the power to summon holy lightning due to Taishakuten’s blessings. It's a Gift that's easy to use, has a high output, and it's well versed for offense, defense, and speed.

By the way, “Divinity” is a Gift “a Divine Spirit has recognized as a god”, and can enforce the Gift, regardless of type/equipment, to its strongest potential. Thats the greatest difference between a Divine Spirit and one that gained Divinity.

Q: Brahmastra Replica

A Divine Spear of absolute victory made by the leader of the 12 Devas, Taishakuten, and the overseer of the 12 Devas, Great god Brahma<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brahma</ref> from Indian lore.

The model for this Gift would be Brahma’s Divine Spear. The original spear is similar to the Celtic lore’s Broniac, and will always win and defeat its opponent.

The scary part about this spear is that it was blessed “to win”, not “to kill”. For example, if an opponent had a shield that could not be penetrated no matter what, the spear would twist the world and display a power that would win against that opponent. It’s a power made possible for the Great God Brahma whose name means the truth of the universe, but with this much power it touches the realm of authority rather than power.

Kuro Usagi’s Divine Spear is only a replica of this, and it doesn’t have that much of a cheat function. Instead, it endlessly provides and shoots out the power needed to defeat the opponent it has speared.….. MU, I guess that in itself is a cheat.

Q: Chandra Mahal

This is the holy temple that the [Moon Rabbit] from buddhist lore was invited to. The authorities of the moon are divided into 15 parts, and it's a game board type gift that can be summoned by a [Moon Rabbit] with more than one authority of the moon.

Inside there’s a barrier maintains similar environmental conditions (gravity, oxygen, etc) as on earth, but the ON and OFF of the barrier is determined by the summoner. If the opponent is a human, Kuro Usagi can use this single Gift to easily defeat them. The authority of the moon isn’t for show you know.

Q: Code Unknown.

The cheat Gift that Sakamaki Izayoi uses. Super strong. The end.

…………..I guess that's not good. Frankly I have no clue what this gift is.

What I can say though is that it's not the same type or form as other “Candidates of Origin”. Rather, because it's so different, it's counted as a Candidate. If it was the same type, there would be no need to have candidates, after all.

Besides, the “Candidates of Origin” that I know of are all Demi-Celestial spirits of Earth. Please understand how weird a human boy having this Gift is in the first place.

Q: Authority

Cheat Gift #2 that is used by Kudou Asuka.

Unlike the other two, the answers for Kudou Asuka’s gift can be said to be near completely answered. It's said to be a Gift that gives Virtual Divinity, but that’s obviously a power on the side of a provider; a power very similar to “Influence”.

“Influence” refers to a power granted only to the gods. The power of blessings are mostly born from this Gift.

Using the power of Asuka’s version of “Influence” that “strengthens Gifts”, a flame Gift makes Hell Fire, lightning Gift becomes Divine Lightning, and frost Gift will make things fall in temperature to absolute zero. Her power to give Divinity to anything is very similar to the concept of Yaoyorozu <ref>Translates as “the 8 million gods”, the expression implying the ever increase amount of gods. In Shinto religion, anything can become a god/youkai (the only distinction between the two is if they are worshipped or not) given the right conditions.</ref> of Shinto religion. So there may be a clue in Japanese Lore that will solve the mystery.

Then the question shifts to why did this power reside in Asuka. Let's ponder a bit.

In volume 8, do you remember what Almathea was pondering about?<ref>Volume 8, Chapter 3.</ref>

That was probably because her godly form she originally should have had separated in some shape or form. If this hypothesis is correct, than the “IF” dream that Asuka in volume 2 at the time of VS [Grim Grimoire] becomes suspicious.<ref>Volume 2, Epilogue.</ref>

—I, Kudou Asuka, should have had sisters.
—I ran alongside my dead sisters.
—I silently watched myself say “Trick or Treat” as I laughed gleefully with them.

This dream would be the key to solve the mystery that Kudou Asuka carries. The time the answer will be known should not be too far away.

Q; Genome Tree

The cheat Gift #3 used by Kasukabe Yō. At first glance, its hard to tell what the Gift’s powers are, but as the story has progressed, we now know a few things.

1. It makes it possible for the user to attain the natural powers of any beast (including Eudaemons and Holy Beasts)
2. Using the powers the user has attained as materials, it is possible to produce a weapon with the powers of a completely different beast.
3. The amount of combinations of the weapons made by said attained materials are unknown.
4. When using a Gift that the user cannot control, all attained powers vanish?

…….Hm, Even when we line them up, it's hard to think these up from just the Gifts ability alone.

This is only speculation, but the reason why Kasukabe Yō was able to weaponize one of the strongest species, “Great Garuda” would be most likely because there is a known parent Divine Spirit. The relationship between Parent and Child, in other words a family tree exists, so Genome Tree can weaponize the Garuda using that condition. In other words, it can’t weaponize a beast that doesn’t have a family tree that incorporates a different species.

Anyway, the price for using the powers of the Great Garuda being the loss of all attained powers is absurd. Besides, a Gift does not disappear for no good reason. Perhaps, a power besides that of Genome Tree has intervened.

Or perhaps the row of words that appeared inside Kasukabe Yō’s head during volume 4 may have a relationship to the true identity of this Gift.

In other words; at this point, we don’t understand anything!

Q: Little Garden

Currently its turned into the playground of the Gods, but originally a place created to guide the outer world to the correct progress, in other words a space of Third person view.

In volume 6 Izayoi had said “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.” This is an assumption made from the fact that the three problem children were summoned from different time periods and time flows.

But sorry! If it's just that than the assumption is half correct and half wrong.

The thoughts of Sakamaki Izayoi is probably as follows.

Temporarily naming the time period the kids were summoned to be points a, b, and y, in order for them to be summoned at the same time, there needs to be a completely different time flow that can observe all three points a, b, y at the same time.

That's why Izayoi assumed “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.”

Well, he isn’t wrong up to there, but he’s still missing something.

For one thing, Divine Spirits can exist because of human religions and history. But these Divine Spirits are the ones that are observing and fine tuning the fate of humanity from an outer world. This creates a question of which actually came first; the humans or gods?

This would be a form of the so called “Bootstrap Paradox”. <ref>The most famous example of this paradox would be "Which came first; the chicken or the egg?". For further reading, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bootstrap_paradox</ref>

If this paradox can be solved, it can uncover the truth of the world of Little Garden………maybe, but this has little to do with the main storyline. <ref>In other words, using this paradox, Little Garden can observe multiple time periods.</ref>

Q: Strongest species

This phrase would refer to the three great species that represent Little Garden.

The ones born as Divine Spirits, pure blooded Dragon species, and Celestial Spirits.

If you want to put ranks of strength, the Celestial Spirit would be at the top, followed by the other two with rivaling strength. This is not a matter of battle prowess, but rather that Celestial Spirits are born regardless of human civilizations. Of course this includes unknown future worlds as well. So killing a Celestial Spirit completely would mean you’d have to be able to kill an infinitely existing world.

But like demon lord Algol, it is possible to demote a Celestial Spirit to a Divine Spirit, then enslave it.
Therefore, it's not always true that Celestial Spirits are superior.

Q: Demon Lords

The disasters of Little Garden. They are the beings who have the ability to forcefully impose a type of Game called [Host Master Authority].

But these [Host Master Authorities] are not all evil in nature, and can also be used for justice. That’s why the virtuous gods and apostles give their representatives this privilege, and make them use it to judge evil. If these representatives abuse this, the god's responsible of granting the Authority would have to capture and judge them. These people are commonly referred to as “fallen”.

Q: Demon Lord Algol

Known as “Medusa”, “Lilith”, and various other names.

Her verbal tick is “Al-chan is a super beauty!”

……….Yeah, go die. Thanks to her arrogant personality, I ended up crying many times.

Right now, her spiritual power is greatly weakened because she’s become a servant to [Perseus], but her true form is one that can rival Queen Halloween, and is one of the Three Great Problem Children of Little Garden.

Being a variable star, Algol has had great magical capabilities since ancient times, and her roots spread to as far as ancient Mesopotamia. At that time she was hailed as a Mother Earth Goddess, she gradually changed with the changes of culture and advancement of Astrology. She steadily grew away from being a spirit of Earth.

The reason she changed into her form as Celestial Spirit Algol would be her appearance in the Masoretic text of the Old Testament.

Using this, Algol began to spread various demons and poisonous animals (snakes, spiders, and scorpions) throughout various worlds and ages, and declared war against deities of the Three Thousand Worlds.<ref> This means the Buddhist deities.</ref>

After many hardships, she was finally sealed, but the deities of the Old Testament, where the roots of her power came from, refused to look over her because of how much of a pain in the ass she was.
She was passed around from place to place until finally the Greek Mythologies took her in. But, Algol decided to agitate Athena, her overseer, by showing off her beauty and hooking up skills, and finally

Algol: “U so ugly~”

Athena: “Ok, I’m buying that fight.”

Thus, both sides began an all out war.

Their fight made many worry that it would develop into a huge war, but Athena’s group gained an advantage in a unusual form.

Algol’s spiritual power had been shrinking because she was taken in by the Greek Cosmology.
As a result, while Algol was drunk, she was assassinated/eternally bounded to Perseus. The fight of two women ended on that idiotic note.

By the way, the word Alcohol comes from the name Algol. This comes from the saying that “alcohol is the demon drink that leads men to depravity”.

The reason why the Celestial Spirit of the fluctuating star Argol changed her name into Algol is rumored to be because of the influence of the drunks that worship her, but…….it's also rumored that she’ll get drunk with just a tiny sip of holy wine.

Q: Baron La Croix

A God of Death as well as a God of Love in Haitian Voodoo. Otherwise known as a God of Life. He’s one who understands my interests, and is a great friend as well as my eternal rival!

He has many names, with the most famous of them being “Goethe”.

He looks like a pitch black shadow wearing a tail suit<ref>This type of suit -> http://www.moss.co.uk/images/original/963112115_01.jpg</ref> and a bowler hat, and his entire body is thin and flat. Being a Divine Spirit with profane emotions, his emotions are easily understood.

Well, his true body is not the shadow but rather the hat and suit. The existence of the Divine Spirit known as Goethe is based on how he’s dressed rather than his actual body.

This comes from the fact that when the believers of Voodoo go into ceremonies or political activities, they dress as if to look like Goethe, wearing a tail suit and bowler hat. In this way the Divine Spirit has no actual form, and his suit and hat are the strongest symbol of his existence.

While there are many Divine Spirits, there are few who are capable of being called Sagacious God. How he became known as a demon lord has to do with this slave freedom movement of the outer world……….This little mystery will be solved in the near future of the main story.

Q: Final Trial of Humanity

The title given to the oldest demon lords.
It's basically the origin of demon lords and Gift games that make Little Garden so unique.

They are the disasters that suddenly appeared during the time Gods were fighting each other for the fate of humanity. While the Gods war is a trial directly linked to the fate of humanity with the assumption that humanity continues, Final Trials of Humanity are the highest level trials that need to be cleared by humans in order for humans/the world to survive.

It would be easier to understand if I say that they are a manifestation of a [Host Master Authority] itself.

The scary part of those guys would be the fact that they do not need a Geass Scroll to continually activate their Game. So in order to defeat them you would need an incredible amount of knowledge, weird ideas, and the will to defeat the impossible.

Azi Dakaha that's currently attacking [No Name] right now is also one of them.

But in its case, its motives of action still hasn’t left the realm of a Divine Spirit.

What that means, I want you all to understand with your own eyes next volume.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes==
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=9|p2=Chapter 6|n1=9|n2=Afterwords}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 7

2015-05-20T00:40:15Z

Draconic:

==Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!==

Shiroyasha: Fuhahahaha! To the readers who have thought that I have left the storyline for good!

Sucks to be you!

The Demon Lord of the White Night is eternal!

I was feeling lonely because I’ve left the main plot line for some time, so I took over this section!

Kuro Usagi: YES! The section that will explain the vast and complex world of Little Garden, “Teach Us! Shiroyasha-sensei” will now begin!…………. But, is it alright? For you to not return to the Heavenly Realm?

Shiroyasha: Ya~, its like this. Its good that I went back home, but I had nothing to do. So I consulted that Sid***tha dude and he said; “How about a job that leads people to enlightenment?” and suggested this. So that's why I was left to take care of this extra section. Here we’ll be explaining the said Little Garden’s world, and explain some side plots that were simplified for the convenience of time.

Kuro Usagi: ……….Please wait a moment. Than that would mean the one who took over this section is-

Shiroyasha: Oops, thats a story for later. Now lets start!

Q: Gift games and Gifts

Gift Games are games that are only allowed to be played by those who’s powers transcend humans.

In Little Garden, it has the same value as normal economic selling/buying;

……..Well that's what's on the surface.

I’m sure some of you have realized, but this is a big white lie. It's a type of excuse.

The origin of Gift Games turn historical theologies, cultural common senses, and phenomenons into trials, and use these trials to wage representative wars. Depending on the outcome of these representative wars, the outside world’s history may change. As Garol Gandack said in volume 5, Gifts are phenomenon that are given during a Paradigm Shift.<ref>This occurred in Volume 5, Chapter 6.</ref>

Gifts are basically the balancing system of the gods given so that humanity will move in the correct path. The reason why many of the people invited into Little Garden are heroes, famous people, and historically important people is because when the gods tried to recover the Gifts, their users came with it. If Gifts were left as is in the era, it would get messy later on.

Well, once in a blue moon, there are those who are summoned at a completely mundane time. Those exceptions tend to be human shaped, but there are a few that are completely unrelated to the Genomes. According to the records of the Divine Army, those folks called themselves the Cthulhu Mythos.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cthulhu_Mythos</ref>

Mixing various worlds, histories, testing Genome patterns, and collecting them all, as a result, the Little Garden ended up having a unique culture. In other words, the economic use of Gift Games.

Q: Vajra Replica

Kuro Usagi’s favorite Vajra that was blessed by Taishakuten<ref>Otherwise known as Indra in Sanskrit. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C5%9Aakra_(Buddhism) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indra</ref>. The Vajra is one of the famous armor that represents the buddhist gods, but this one has the power to summon holy lightning due to Taishakuten’s blessings. It's a Gift that's easy to use, has a high output, and it's well versed for offense, defense, and speed.

By the way, “Divinity” is a Gift “a Divine Spirit has recognized as a god”, and can enforce the Gift, regardless of type/equipment, to its strongest potential. Thats the greatest difference between a Divine Spirit and one that gained Divinity.

Q: Brahmastra Replica

A Divine Spear of absolute victory made by the leader of the 12 Devas, Taishakuten, and the overseer of the 12 Devas, Great god Brahma<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brahma</ref> from Indian lore.

The model for this Gift would be Brahma’s Divine Spear. The original spear is similar to the Celtic lore’s Broniac, and will always win and defeat its opponent.

The scary part about this spear is that it was blessed “to win”, not “to kill”. For example, if an opponent had a shield that could not be penetrated no matter what, the spear would twist the world and display a power that would win against that opponent. It’s a power made possible for the Great God Brahma whose name means the truth of the universe, but with this much power it touches the realm of authority rather than power.

Kuro Usagi’s Divine Spear is only a replica of this, and it doesn’t have that much of a cheat function. Instead, it endlessly provides and shoots out the power needed to defeat the opponent it has speared.….. MU, I guess that in itself is a cheat.

Q: Chandra Mahal

This is the holy temple that the [Moon Rabbit] from buddhist lore was invited to. The authorities of the moon are divided into 15 parts, and it's a game board type gift that can be summoned by a [Moon Rabbit] with more than one authority of the moon.

Inside there’s a barrier maintains similar environmental conditions (gravity, oxygen, etc) as on earth, but the ON and OFF of the barrier is determined by the summoner. If the opponent is a human, Kuro Usagi can use this single Gift to easily defeat them. The authority of the moon isn’t for show you know.

Q: Code Unknown.

The cheat Gift that Sakamaki Izayoi uses. Super strong. The end.

…………..I guess that's not good. Frankly I have no clue what this gift is.

What I can say though is that it's not the same type or form as other “Candidates of Origin”. Rather, because it's so different, it's counted as a Candidate. If it was the same type, there would be no need to have candidates, after all.

Besides, the “Candidates of Origin” that I know of are all Demi-Celestial spirits of Earth. Please understand how weird a human boy having this Gift is in the first place.

Q: Authority

Cheat Gift #2 that is used by Kudou Asuka.

Unlike the other two, the answers for Kudou Asuka’s gift can be said to be near completely answered. It's said to be a Gift that gives Virtual Divinity, but that’s obviously a power on the side of a provider; a power very similar to “Influence”.

“Influence” refers to a power granted only to the gods. The power of blessings are mostly born from this Gift.

Using the power of Asuka’s version of “Influence” that “strengthens Gifts”, a flame Gift makes Hell Fire, lightning Gift becomes Divine Lightning, and frost Gift will make things fall in temperature to absolute zero. Her power to give Divinity to anything is very similar to the concept of Yaoyorozu <ref>Translates as “the 8 million gods”, the expression implying the ever increase amount of gods. In Shinto religion, anything can become a god/youkai (the only distinction between the two is if they are worshipped or not) given the right conditions.</ref> of Shinto religion. So there may be a clue in Japanese Lore that will solve the mystery.

Then the question shifts to why did this power reside in Asuka. Let's ponder a bit.

In volume 8, do you remember what Almathea was pondering about?<ref>Volume 8, Chapter 3.</ref>

That was probably because her godly form she originally should have had separated in some shape or form. If this hypothesis is correct, than the “IF” dream that Asuka in volume 2 at the time of VS [Grim Grimoire] becomes suspicious.<ref>Volume 2, Epilogue.</ref>

—I, Kudou Asuka, should have had sisters.
—I ran alongside my dead sisters.
—I silently watched myself say “Trick or Treat” as I laughed gleefully with them.

This dream would be the key to solve the mystery that Kudou Asuka carries. The time the answer will be known should not be too far away.

Q; Genome Tree

The cheat Gift #3 used by Kasukabe Yō. At first glance, its hard to tell what the Gift’s powers are, but as the story has progressed, we now know a few things.

1. It makes it possible for the user to attain the natural powers of any beast (including Eudaemons and Holy Beasts)
2. Using the powers the user has attained as materials, it is possible to produce a weapon with the powers of a completely different beast.
3. The amount of combinations of the weapons made by said attained materials are unknown.
4. When using a Gift that the user cannot control, all attained powers vanish?

…….Hm, Even when we line them up, it's hard to think these up from just the Gifts ability alone.

This is only speculation, but the reason why Kasukabe Yō was able to weaponize one of the strongest species, “Great Garuda” would be most likely because there is a known parent Divine Spirit. The relationship between Parent and Child, in other words a family tree exists, so Genome Tree can weaponize the Garuda using that condition. In other words, it can’t weaponize a beast that doesn’t have a family tree that incorporates a different species.

Anyway, the price for using the powers of the Great Garuda being the loss of all attained powers is absurd. Besides, a Gift does not disappear for no good reason. Perhaps, a power besides that of Genome Tree has intervened.

Or perhaps the row of words that appeared inside Kasukabe Yō’s head during volume 4 may have a relationship to the true identity of this Gift.

In other words; at this point, we don’t understand anything!

Q: Little Garden

Currently its turned into the playground of the Gods, but originally a place created to guide the outer world to the correct progress, in other words a space of Third person view.

In volume 6 Izayoi had said “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.” This is an assumption made from the fact that the three problem children were summoned from different time periods and time flows.

But sorry! If it's just that than the assumption is half correct and half wrong.

The thoughts of Sakamaki Izayoi is probably as follows.

Temporarily naming the time period the kids were summoned to be points a, b, and y, in order for them to be summoned at the same time, there needs to be a completely different time flow that can observe all three points a, b, y at the same time.

That's why Izayoi assumed “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.”

Well, he isn’t wrong up to there, but he’s still missing something.

For one thing, Divine Spirits can exist because of humans religions and history. But these Divine Spirits are the ones that are observing and fine tuning the fate of humanity from an outer world. This creates a question of which actually came first; the humans or gods?

This would be a form of the so called “Bootstrap Paradox”. <ref>The most famous example of this paradox would be "Which came first; the chicken or the egg?". For further reading, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bootstrap_paradox</ref>

If this paradox can be solved, is can uncover the truth of the world of Little Garden………maybe, but this has little to do with the main storyline. <ref>In other words, using this paradox, Little Garden can observe multiple time periods.</ref>

Q: Strongest species

This phrase would refer to the three great species that represent Little Garden.

The ones born as Divine Spirits, pure blooded Dragon species, and Celestial Spirits.

If you want to put ranks of strength, the Celestial Spirit would be at the top, followed by the other two with rivaling strength. This is not a matter of battle prowess, but rather that Celestial Spirits are born regardless of human civilizations. Of course this includes unknown future worlds as well. So killing a Celestial Spirit completely would mean you’d have to be able to kill an infinitely existing world.

But like demon lord Algol, it is possible to demote a Celestial Spirit to a Divine Spirit, then enslave it.
Therefore, its not always true that Celestial Spirits are superior.

Q: Demon Lords

The disasters of Little Garden. They are the beings who have the ability to forcefully impose a type of Game called [Host Master Authority].

But these [Host Master Authorities] are not all evil in nature, and can also be used for justice. That’s why the virtuous gods and apostles give their representatives this privilege, and make them use it to judge evil. If these representatives abuse this, the god's responsible of granting the Authority would have to capture and judge them. These people are commonly referred to as “fallen”.

Q: Demon lord Algol

Known as “Medusa”, “Lilith”, and various other names.

Her verbal tick is “Al-chan is a super beauty!”

……….Yeah, go die. Thanks to her arrogant personality, I ended up crying many times.

Right now, her spiritual power is greatly weakened because she’s become a servant to [Perseus], but her true form is one that can rival Queen Halloween, and is one of the Three Great Problem Children of Little Garden.

Being a variable star, Algol has had great magical capabilities since ancient times, and her roots spread to as far as ancient Mesopotamia. At that time she was hailed as a Mother Earth Goddess, she gradually changed with the changes of culture and advancement of Astrology. She steadily grew away from being a spirit of Earth.

The reason she changed into her form as Celestial Spirit Algol would be her appearance in the Masoretic text of the Old Testament.

Using this, Algol began to spread various demons and poisonous animals (snakes, spiders, and scorpions) throughout various worlds and ages, and declared war against deities of the Three Thousand Worlds.<ref> This means the Buddhist deities.</ref>

After many hardships, she was finally sealed, but the deities of the Old Testament, where the roots of her power came from, refused to look over her because of how much of a pain in the ass she was.
She was passed around from place to place until finally the Greek Mythologies took her in. But, Algol decided to agitate Athena, her overseer, by showing off her beauty and hooking up skills, and finally

Algol: “U so ugly~”

Athena: “Ok, I’m buying that fight.”

Thus, both sides began an all out war.

Their fight made many worry that it would develop into a huge war, but Athena’s group gained an advantage in a unusual form.

Algol’s spiritual power had been shrinking because she was taken in by the Greek Cosmology.
As a result, while Algol was drunk, she was assassinated/eternally bounded to Perseus. The fight of two women ended on that idiotic note.

By the way, the word Alcohol comes from the name Algol. This comes from the saying that “alcohol is the demons drink that leads men to depravity”.

The reason why the Celestial Spirit of the fluctuating star Argol changed her name into Algol is rumored to be because of the influence of the drunks that worship her, but…….it's also rumored that she’ll get drunk with just a tiny sip of holy wine.

Q: Baron La Croix

A God of Death as well as a God of Love in Haitian Voodoo. Otherwise known as a God of Life. He’s one who understands my interests, and is a great friend as well as my eternal rival!

He has many names, with the most famous of them being “Goethe”.

He looks like a pitch black shadow wearing a tail suit<ref>This type of suit -> http://www.moss.co.uk/images/original/963112115_01.jpg</ref> and a bowler hat, and his entire body is thin and flat. Being a Divine Spirit with profane emotions, his emotions are easily understood.

Well, his true body is not the shadow but rather the hat and suit. The existence of the Divine Spirit known as Goethe is based on how he’s dressed rather than his actual body.

This comes from the fact that when the believers of Voodoo go into ceremonies or political activities, they dress as if to look like Goethe, wearing a tail suit and bowler hat. In this way the Divine Spirit has no actual form, and his suit and hat are the strongest symbol of his existence.

While there are many Divine Spirits, there are few who are capable of being called Sagacious God. How he became known as a demon lord has to do with this slave freedom movement of the outer world……….This little mystery will be solved in the near future of the main story.

Q: Final Trial of Humanity

The title given to the oldest demon lords.
It's basically the origin of demon lords and Gift games that make Little Garden so unique.

They are the disasters that suddenly appeared during the time Gods were fighting each other for the fate of humanity. While the Gods war is a trial directly linked to the fate of humanity with the assumption that humanity continues, Final Trials of Humanity are the highest level trials that need to be cleared by humans in order for humans/the world to survive.

It would be easier to understand if I say that they are a manifestation of a [Host Master Authority] itself.

The scary part of those guys would be the fact that they do not need a Geass Scroll to continually activate their Game. So in order to defeat them you would need an incredible amount of knowledge, weird ideas, and the will to defeat the impossible.

Azi Dakaha that's currently attacking [No Name] right now is also one of them.

But in its case, its motives of action still hasn’t left the realm of a Divine Spirit.

What that means, I want you all to understand with your own eyes next volume.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes==
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=9|p2=Chapter 6|n1=9|n2=Afterwords}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 1

2015-05-20T00:18:57Z

Draconic:

==Chapter 1 - A certain normal day in Little Garden==

===Part 1===

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo SS1 p8.png|thumb]]

Different Eras.

Different Worlds.

And a curious and incredible letter delivered to the trio of a teenage boy and girls who should never have had a common point of intersection in their normal lives.

And, the contents of the letter was as follow:

“Boys and girls with wondrous talents and much distress, I address thee! If you strive to test your Gifts, then cast aside your friends, your possessions, your world, and come to our Little Garden“

Instantaneously, the horizons of the trio were absurdly unfolded.

And as the situation changed sharply, they were then dropped from a location approximately 4000m above ground.

The horizon that spread before the eyes of the trio had a cliff that looked like the edge of the world.

Towards the ground, the cities were covered by a huge Veil and it caused the phenomenon that seemed to give a misleading proportion to its actual scale.

The world that they were summoned to— is a perfect other world.

===Part 2===

—The time was noon and the location was the streets before Little Garden’s Outer Walls of Outer Gate Number 2105380.

In other words, it was at the doors, flanked with the carved stone tigers, which connected the city to the outside.

Traders who carried large backpacks and men with large frames who looked confident with their fighting abilities were walking along the street that led to the city’s centre.

And a girl, who wore an extremely provocative miniskirt, stocking suspenders and a pair of rabbit ears, cried out.

“Baka! You Bakas! You…… super stupid bakas!!!”

A resounding cry that tore through the heavens.

This girl, whose usagimimi<ref>[BionicMeerkat note - In case you forgot, Usagi = Rabbit & Mimi = Ears.</ref> were perked up in anger, was none other than the perpetuator who summoned the trio from the other worlds— Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō with the invitation letters.

And currently, this girl was giving the trio a lecture.

“It hasn’t been an hour since you guys set out from the City and Kuro Usagi was just thinking when would you guys be back……Ah~ mo Really now, how did things develop to this extent…….?!”

Kuro Usagi was hugging her head in what seemed to be a headache while before her were the trio from different worlds who were pretending not to know anything.

Let’s rewind the story back to an hour ago.

The setting was in the City of Little Garden, in front of the Fountain Plaza that was the neatly arranged stone paved Peribed Avenue. Izayoi and the others who were sitting in the open-air café, which had a banner of [Six Scars] flapping in the wind, had a question for Kuro Usagi’s words.

“All Gift Games……. Are to be suspended? All that are in this region?”

“YES! This is really an emergency!”

Kuro Usagi perked her usagimimi as she replied.

What is known as “Gift Games” are Divine magical Games that are played within the world of Little Garden for items, “Gifts”, fortune and more. Divided into the categories of the [Host] and [Players], both groups would bet their own rewards and prizes for the sake of fortune, land, power, fame, talented individuals…… and the crystallized form of miracles which are “Gifts” in the battle.

And the hosting of “Gift Game”s were to be completely suspended.

The lad who wore a straight collared student uniform while hanging a pair of headphones around his neck—Sakamaki Izayoi, asked Kuro Usagi in a displeased tone.

“What’s this about? To stop hosting “Gift Games” would be equivalent to halting all financial transactions right? Although there appears to be trade facilitated by the use of currencies, aren’t most trades decided by the hosting of Games?”

Izayoi slightly tilted his head as he said that. Whereas the girl, who wore a red formal dress, Kudou Asuka had followed up with the conversation with a slightly anxious expression.

“Could it be…. That a Demon Lord has appeared?”

Hearing Asuka’s comment, Kuro Usagi frantically shook her head in negative.

The other girl who sat on her other side, Kasukabe Yō, stoked the Calico cat that rested on her knees as she asked with a slight tilt of her head.

“There’s a sort of anxious atmosphere on the streets. Rather than the feeling of fear, it would seem like they are troubled over something?”

{“Yeah. It feels like everyone’s running to and fro in a hurry.”}

Calico cat gave a mewing sound.

The Fountain plaza before the Peribed Avenue was normally a place which few would pass through but there were many who looked like wandering merchants who were walking about on that day and residents were trying their best to stop these wandering merchants in their tracks so much so that it looked like they wanted to catch these people there and then. For this plaza which was usually quiet and only used by those who walked leisurely, this was a rare and curious sight indeed.

“YES! Although it isn’t a threat on the level of a Demon Lord, it is undoubtedly a situation that would make people feel troubled. Actually, it is regarding the news that the drought will be running over from the South Side of Little Garden to the East Side.”

Wha? The trio voiced their confusion.

Asuka and Yō furrowed their brows as they asked Kuro Usagi.

“……what’s that about? Is it even possible for a drought to grow a pair of hands and legs to run over here?”

“YES! To put it accurately, it is of the appearance of only an arm and leg.”

“What in the world is that strange thing?”

Asuka and Yō were only getting more confused.

But only Izayoi was surprised as he commented,

“A drought that has an arm and leg to run over….. the KanBatsu? Could it be that the [Batsu] has appeared?”<ref>[magrefnotes: In Japanese, the “Drought(Kanbatsu)” sounds similar to the Kan Batsu. Eh, when I translate it back to Jap, it looks so obvious… It is the HanBa in Chinese, and I used the term HanBa during the translations of volume 5. It has the names of Hiderigami( god of drought), Kanbo(drought mother), KanBatsu(Drought Demon) where ‘Kan’ is ‘drought/dry’ and ‘Batsu’ is most likely Demon.]</ref>

“YES! As expected from Izayoi who’s so well read. To be more accurate, it is a strange bird found at the end of the genealogical tree. This strange bird has always been giving the South Side an intense heat from the Sun and it seems to have caused a fairly huge damage to the region.”

While her words drifted off with a mumble of “It really is a troubling matter”, Kuro Usagi continued with the explanations.

—The [Batsu] appears from the folklores of China and it is called the divine beast of droughts. Sharing the same bloodline as the emperor, [Batsu] is able to command the Sun and has the ability to turn away the winds and clouds.

During the battle with the Demon Lord [Chiyou], [Batsu] who had used its power was corrupted by the miasma and was unable to return to the Heavens.

And thus many years have pass and the descendent of [Batsu] who have waited for generations to be able to return the Heavens, has gradually morphed into the appearance of this strange bird and wandered the world of Little Garden ever since.

Listening to Kuro Usagi’s clarification, Izayoi was silent for a moment.

“…… [Perseus] of the Greek mythology and the [Moon Rabbit]s of the Buddhism faction, and now it is the [Batsu] of the Chinese folklore that has made its appearance. Ha, as expected of the world of Little Garden. It sure has everything.”

“Well, Izayoi-san, that will be a NO for you. Be it the [Moon Rabbit]s or the [Perseus], we were all invited over from the Outside World as recognition for our achievements. Just like the term of “Blessing (Gift)”, it represents the blessing that the gods have bestowed upon us! And in this situation, where the term of “descendent” is being brought up, it is equivalent to having an “achievement”!” said Kuro Usagi who had clenched her fists to make a forceful motion.

Similar in situation as the [KanBatsu], Kuro Usagi was a descendent of the [Moon Rabbit] whom Indra had summoned to Little Garden.

As a herald of Indra, one of the creators of Little Garden, the descendants of the [Moon Rabbit] were also known as the [Highborn of Little Garden].

“……Mah, although it isn’t only [Batsu] who had been summoned to Little Garden for a reason like that, his presence is also assured to bring about an intense wave of sunlight and hence it makes him a pitiable eudemon whom no Community is willing to welcome. After being contaminated with the miasma, it has not only lost its Divinity but a gradual decline in its divine powers. It is so far contaminated that what little sanity within had all been gone, leaving behind a husk that is filled with the inherited longing of multiple generations to return to its former homeland……” saying that, Kuro Usagi’s gaze began to drift into the distance. She was probably thinking about how there is such a lack of fairness as the strong desire over the generations have already given it the wings in the current generation despite the change in its appearance.

But a yard is a yard. They who were in the situation where the meals of the next day are not assured would also be unable to continue with this sympathizing of others.

Kuro Usagi’s expression changed as it lit up with cheer.

“We have slightly gone off-topic! Well, that goes to say the Communities within the Outer Gate 2105380 are already busily preparing for the drought! And this will be a big chance for us [No Name] to clinch a big deal!”

Kuro Usagi elatedly waved her arms.

Recognizing the underlying meaning from her words, Izayoi and the others gave a slight smile.

“I see, we have that large water source due to the possession of the [water tree]. Although we do not exactly know how much water storage the other Communities possess…… I’m guessing that most of them have not stored up enough with this sort of frantic expressions.”

“Yeah, to have the water source supplied for our own use only would be much too wasteful. Taking this opportunity to secure some long term contracts with the other Communities to ensure a steady flow of income would be a good idea indeed.”

“Mhm. After all, it is a little desolate to leave that huge treasure room empty.”

Seeing the looks of Asuka, Yō and Izayoi who was laughing loudly, Kuro Usagi gave a wry smile as she nodded her head.

“Actually, Kuro Usagi did not want to use of this method that seems to be plundering the unfortunate, and wanted to use a legitimate method to get the contracts…… but we of [No Name] are an organization without a ‘name’ and ‘flag’ which have been stolen by a Demon Lord and there is no way for us to make a proper advertisement. If we were to show that we possess a water source in the period of drought, there should be people appearing with the desire to make a contract with us! Next up, Kuro Usagi would like you three to scout out the situation of [Batsu] and gather a bit of information about it.”

Hearing that, the trio nodded their heads in acceptance of Kuro Usagi’s request.

“Mah. There’s no Games in the meantime after all. Taking it as a way to pass time is also quite a nice way.”

“When we talk about collecting the information about eudemons, it is surely the realm that Kasukabe will be glad to be a part of. You must work hard okay?”<ref>[magrefnotes: the ‘You must work hard okay?’ can be reverted back to the ‘Gambatte’, if I’m not wrong.]</ref>

“Mhm. I will reconfirm the details. It is a huge strange bird that only has an arm and leg…… am I right?”

“YES? Although it might have a difference in proportions, it is still a strange bird that is with the unique characteristic of having “different limb proportions”. If you use that sort of characteristic to search, it should be easy to locate it. Besides, he should be emitting a high body temperature at all times and it might be a good idea to search for a region where there is a heat haze<ref>[magrefnotes: Heat haze is the phenomenon when there is a layer of heated air surrounding the object that our eyes are trying to see. This causes a mirage whereby the object looks blurry. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mirage%5D]</ref>. …… But, please be careful. If you feel that it is dangerous at any point in time, it is alright to return immediately.”

Kuro Usagi then sent the trio from the other world off on their journey with a worried expression and they had also left towards the outskirts of the City in that fashion.

The trio were on an undercover mission to scout the information about the divine beast [Batsu] who was hiding in the neighboring region.

And after an hour since they set out,

— returning to the present.

The trio from the other world were sitting in a seiza before the stone pillar of the Outer Gate which was adorned with the stone tiger carving.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo SS1 p18.png|thumb]]

There were many people around them. In fact, it was to the extent that an unnatural crowd had been drawn around them.

Even with the large number of spectators, Kuro Usagi was furious enough to ignore their stares. A Kuro Usagi, who had her ears and long glossy hair dyed to a fiery pink, was giving the trio a lecture.

“Did, Did you listen to what Kuro Usagi said earlier?! Kuro Usagi said that it is to prepare for the drought that is about to arrive and hoped that you guys will go gather some intelligence on [Batsu]!! And this so called intelligence is on its nest whereabouts, the proportions of its body and stuff! But why!! WHY……!? Who called you guys to go defeat [Batsu]!!?”

“ “ “We just did it in a moment of rage and are in the process of reflecting upon our actions.” ” ”

“Just shut up!!!”

<nowiki>*Pak! Pak! Pak!*</nowiki>

Towards the trio who were apologizing without a trace of sincerity, Kuro Usagi used her paper fan to launch a lighting speed attack on them.

Yes. This is the problem. Rather than saying that the crowd were looking at the four of them, it would be more proper to say that they were looking at the prey that was brought back with them.

Lying beside them was a huge strange looking bird, around the length of twenty meters, which was strapped up.

Its two limbs were of different sizes and it was most likely the fault of having transformed into the appearance of only a single arm and leg. The body of [Batsu] which stores a great amount of heat was still creating a heat haze while unconscious.

—The divine beast [Batsu] was one that was able to control the Sun. Although it had been contaminated by the miasma and had its divine powers diminished over the generations, it is still an opponent that normal humans are unable to defeat.

But when faced with these three, all of that would be disregarded. For they were a trio who were the most unique of the special.

And Kuro Usagi had forgotten a very important thing when she asked them for this favor.

The trio from the other world whom she had summoned—- were one of the strongest problem children teams which were countable with the fingers on one hand.

===Part 3===

Haaaaaaahhhhhh[[User:BionicMeerkat|BionicMeerkat]] ([[User talk:BionicMeerkat|talk]])…….

After a very long sigh, Kuro Usagi had entered a lifeless state.

“Uu….. this is really depressing. And here Kuro Usagi had thought that we would be moving a big step forward to the revival of our Community….. Why in the world did you want to defeat him……?”

“Law of impermanence.”<ref>[magrefnotes: all things will come to an end, there is no permanence.]</ref>

“Law of the jungle.”<ref>[magrefnotes: The strong eat and the weak get eaten]</ref>

“The hearts of mankind”

“I say, even if you want to find an excuse, at least discuss it beforehand!”

Kuro Usagi’s ears were towering towards the sky in anger but the trio were looking in different directions and completely without the intent to spill the reason.

And since they were unable to leave [Batsu] as it is after the capture, the four made their way to the shop that would allow them to exchange it for money.

Leaving the shaded avenue of the rows of peach colored flowering trees that lined the Fountain Plaza and traveling across the bridge built across the well paved waterway, the four of them made their way to the shop that hung the banners of the twin goddess in its shop front. The store of the [Thousand Eyes] community.

Having transported the twenty meter strange bird overhead with his arms, Izayoi threw it onto the entrance with a loud sound that accompanied its fall as he smiled to greet the shop assistant.

“Change.”

“Please turn back.”

“Don’t wanna. I’m exchanging it for money.”<ref>[magrefnotes: from ch notes, the Japanese pronunciation of ‘exchange’ and ‘turn back’ have the same initial pronunciation.]</ref>

“Please do not make ruckus about this. Our shop will not welcome any visits from [No Name], how many times do you need me to repeat this before you understand my words?”

The female shop assistant raised her broom as she bared her fangs in an attempt to intimidate the group. And in response, the group only gave a tired shrug of their shoulders.

The group was not to be turned away by this extent of obstruction at the doorway. For the sake of the children at their Community who did not have a guarantee for food availability, the problem of exchanging goods for money here would be a matter of life and death.

Sighing secretly, Kuro Usagi took on a sinister expression as she laughed.

“Hmph Hm~~? Is it really okay to turn us back here? If your senpai in the store should scold you for that, it will not be our business you know?”

“Hmph, I thought you might say something worse. Isn’t that just a mild retort just out of frustration for being unwelcomed at the door?”

“Yeah, Kuro Usagi knows that we are being rejected at the door! But please have a look at this strange bird that we have caught! It’s only because this is the first rate trader Community, the [Thousand Eyes], that you should know the true value of this strange bird at a glance, right?”

Kuro Usagi gave a subtle smile. Suddenly, the expression of the shop assistant changed as she looked and walked towards the [Batsu] which she did not even give a glance from before. And she lifted her brows to take a closer look.

With each feather the size of an average human’s head and emitting a warm wind that wafted towards the four standing at the door.

Suddenly, the expression of the shop assistant changed.

“…… A descendent of [Batsu]? No, No way. The Community of the lowest level to actually have this standard of strength,”

“No, No, please be more confident about your eyes will you? This huge strange bird is the topic of the streets, the reason for the drought! The divine beast [Batsu] who commands the Sunlight!”

HngHng~, Kuro Usgi puffed her chest as she perked her ears.

“[Batsu] who can generate heat for eternity can become the most important and valuable source of energy for a Community if it is processed well. And that is something that everyone knows! In this lower levels, there are still many new Communities who are using the method of generating heat from firewood. There should be many who would offer a high price for this, you know?”

“……Yeah, I guess that’s true. But is that [Batsu] really caught by you guys?”

The female shop assistant cast a doubtful gaze at Izayoi and the others.

Understanding the intentions of Kuro Usagi, Izayoi gave a proud grin as he nodded his head.

“What’s wrong? It’s not like it is a big deal. It just seems like the drought is giving the other Communities a headache and we just thought that we should take it upon ourselves to help rid of the problem. It’s just like that only.”

“Hmph…… That is quite a heart-warming ambition coming from a [No Name]. It would also be a problem if it were to be left lying unattended. God knows how many Communities would be willing to bring in their high bids and various Gift Games for it.”

“The hearts of mankind, you should remember that well. Seeing people in trouble makes you want to reach out a helping hand.”

Izayoi gave a dubious loud laughter and the female shop assistant continued to shoot him a doubtful look.

However, putting aside the truth of the matter for now, this situation would mean that there is no need to continue worrying about the drought.

And this was also an advantageous situation to [Thousand Eyes].

Reluctant but hapless about the offer, the female shop assistant gave a sigh and lifted the door flaps to the shop interior.

“Mah, I will just take this as a special exception. The protection of the peace in the lower levels is supposed to be the responsibility of our shop owner. If the pretext is to have you guys as her agents tasked with the support for our job, I doubt anyone would have any opinion about your stepping foot into the shop.”

“Sorry about that, we have troubled you.”

“That’s absolutely right. …… Please wait here for a moment. I will get the shop’s appraiser over.”

Just like that, the female shop assistant tucked the bamboo broom under her arm as she walked into the shop.

Seeming to have a weight lifted from her shoulders, Kuro Usagi relaxed her shoulders and turned to the problem children trio.

“That was a perfect assist! Izayoi-san.”

“Actually, I wasn’t telling a lie. Am I right, Ojou-sama?”

“Is that so? I kind of felt that a part was definitely a fib. Kasukabe-san, what’s your take?”

“Mhm~……But the rest of it were the truth right?”

Yeah, seems like it. The problem children exchanged a look as they bit back their wry smiles.

===Part 4===

When the group of four were on their way back from the shop, the buildings in the Community were already dyed with the hues of the setting sun.

The problem children then made a beeline for the residential area.

Whereas Kuro Usagi had gone straight to the location of the leader, Jin Russel’s residence, to make the final confirmations on the order list of inventory and food that is to be placed with [Thousand Eyes].

And running from the Great Hall to welcome them was one from the Senior Group, a girl with kitsunemimi<ref>[BionicMeerkat note - You know the drill, Kitsune = Fox & Mimi = Ears]</ref> and sporting a Japanese style apron.

The fox girl was full of smiles as she greeted Izayoi and the others.

“Welcome back, Izayoi-sama, Yō-sama ……eh? Where’s Asuka-sama?”

Bounding over energetically, the fox girl looked all over for Asuka.

Izayoi and Yō gave a slight shrug of their shoulders as they explained.

“She headed off to the baths first saying that she has sweated a lot.”

“It must have been the stuffiness from being close to the [Batsu]. Come to think about it, it sure is a great thing that [Thousand Eyes] is willing to buy it from us.”

“Buy it……? Ah! I see! So it’s like that! Thank you for your hard work!”

Energetically perking up her kitsunemimi, that was an easily understood response from one who had much expectations for the performance of Izayoi and the others. But, seeming to feel that her thoughts were much too realistic, her kitsunemimi were awash with a colouration of crimson as they tilted down.

Regarding those ears that make it easy to understand the multitude of expressions, Izayoi and Yō could only exchange a wry smile.

“Don’t worry. We have caught a big prey this time so we will be able to have no worries about our food shortages for a while.”

“We have already placed a big order on ingredients from [Thousand Eyes] and it will be delivered the next day. So, we will be troubling you with the receiving of the order and the management for their storage areas.”

“Ye, Yes! Understood! Then, what are your plans? If you would like to have your meal, I can start the cooking preparations right away.”

“No, I will be waiting for Ojou-sama to have her bath first before eating together. What about you, Kasukabe?”

“I…… Uu.”

Her words suddenly trailed off abruptly.

Yō, who was staring fixatedly at the kitchen, tilted her head slightly to ask.

“That is quite a nostalgic fragrance. Could it be the smell of the lye extraction from the ashes of bamboo shoots?”<ref>[magrefnotes:According to Wikipedia, edible lye is a liquid obtained by leaching ashes to produce a strong alkali solution for the curing of food.]</ref>

Aye? After Yō’s words hit the mark, the fox girl was frozen on the spot.

“Eeh, About that,…… Ye, Yes it is. Hearing Yō-sama mutter something about “I really miss Japanese seafood cuisines”…… so I wanted to give you a surprise and made many many preparations.”<ref>[magrefnotes:many many is not my typo it was doubled so I just directly doubled it too. thanks to commentor shorty for suggestion :]]</ref>

“Yeah?!”

Thinking “Gosh, I screwed up!”, Yō had a bitter expression as she looked aside.

Because of the superior sense of smell that Yō possessed when compared to the common man, it was no wonder that she was able to tell what was going on in the kitchen.

The Gift that she possessed, the [Genome Tree], was one that gives her the ability to communicate with dogs, cats, dolphins, bats and many other types of animals. And if there is a connection forged between them, it would grant her the abilities of the animals. Among them are the abilities carried by eudemon types such as the Gryphons.

It seems like she had just burst the surprise for herself and the atmosphere was really awkward then.

Unable to watch this situation any further, Izayoi gave a slight shrug of his shoulders and offered a helping hand.

“So, what would be the key dish in the menu?”

“Ye, Yes. Because of the ingredients of some quality tender chicken meat, bamboo shoots and some wild mountain vegetables, I thought of making a tempura out of them. Removing the lye slightly from the freshly gathered bamboo shoots, it then brings out the fresh sweetness of the bamboo shoots. Using these bamboo shoots for the tempura and adding a little salt to taste will couple it with the sweet fragrance of spring in its taste……. Ah, there’s also the other vegetables gathered from the small garden in the backyard that is used to fill it with the essence of vegetables—“

“Sorry Izayoi, I will be digging in first.”

“Don’t mind me for I will start first as well. …… Come to think about it, is there some spare bamboo shoots that are not used for the dishes? If there’s some leftovers, I would like to order Takenoko Gohan<ref>[magrefnotes: Takenoko->bamboo shoots, gohan->rice. Bamboo shoot Rice. A seasonal spring dish in Japan]</ref>.”

“Ah, That’s a good idea. May we trouble you with that?”

“Ye, Yes! I will make the preparations immediately!”

Seeing their understanding response, the fox girl naturally relaxed herself and became cheerful.

Pitter Pattering her two tails, she seemed to be in a very good mood as she returned to the kitchen to start the dinner preparations.

===Part 5===

On the other hand, Kuro Usagi was giving loud sighs as she sat in Jin’s office which was located in another block. Jin had left to check on their warehouse to reconfirm the quantities of the inventory after looking through the order list.

Whereas Kuro Usagi, who was waiting for Jin’s return, seemed to have lost all her motivation as she slumped into the chair and allowed her head to hang on the back of the chair.

Although the transaction of [Batsu] did make their coffers a little plumper, the Community that they ran was one that housed a hundred and twenty young boys and girls. It would require a stable source of income if they were to be raised in the Community.

The girl, who was dressed up like a maid, sat down beside and consoled the depressed Kuro Usagi who was dispirited after the loss of their rare opportunity.

“Don’t be so glum. Trading with the water resource isn’t the one and only method that we have.”

“Well, you may say that…… Then, what better suggestion can Leticia-sama give?” Kuro Usagi asked as she slightly lifted her head.

Leticia’s soft and silken hair shone like strands of gold as they lightly brushed across Kuro Usagi’s nose.

Appearing to be around the age of a twelve or thirteen year old, this maid costume that she wore was adorned with a lovely lotus leaf patterned lace. If one were to look at it from the objective perspective of the role of a maid, no matter how polite one may be, it is too much to call this clothing a suitable dressing for that kind of job.

But it could not be more suited for her when she wore it.

A dainty height coupled with a head of splendid long and flowing blonde hair and a gentle beautiful appearance. Although it may look like a strange outfit for a maid costume at first glance, it did look very good on her. Compared to the focus on the functionality of clothes, it was clear that the master had placed the focus on the aesthetic aspect of the clothes. Regarding that point, it shows the serious attitude of Leticia about her job.

And this serious girl was now revealing a mischievous smile like the foreboding of a prank as she slightly tilted her head to ask Kuro Usagi.

“Ara, I’m just a lowly servant who do not have the position to talk. When in the face of the Community’s strategist, and one who is known as the [Highborn of Little Garden], it would really be out of place for me to bring up any suggestion before Kuro Usagi-Ojou-sama……”

“Uu…… please don’t say that. Please do share with me your knowledge.”

Seeing Kuro Usagi say such spineless words, Leticia gave a shrug of her shoulders in slight irritation.

“Mhm…… To increase the strength of our Community, what we would need is to increase our savings. You do know that much right?”

“YES. But currently, our Community does not have any excess savings……”

“Well, that’s true. Although goshuujin-samas have done well, currently it would seem that it has only reached an equilibrium and there’s nothing for us to talk about savings.—Then, why is that so? Is it because of the hundred and twenty members who are incapable of contributing much to the Community? Am I right?”

Kuro Usagi’s expression was frozen for a moment.

Because that was something that she knew all too well and it was the reality that she wanted to avoid all these while.

However, Leticia had a cold and unforgiving look that was unthinkable from her usual self as she continued to press the matter.

“As I’ve mentioned earlier, goshuujin-samas have done a very good job. Ever since their arrival to this world of Little Garden, they have been gaining victories in games in a consecutive manner. Yet the living standards of this Community did not have any visible signs of improvement. And why is that so? Because we are an organization riddled with liabilities. And the biggest liabilities in the Community…… are these children. Am I wrong to say that?”

“………… .”

The Kuro Usagi gradually became expressionless as she started to stare hard into Leticia’s eyes. For the sake of reading the real intention behind those words, she continued to search for the answers in the depths of those wine red irises.

If the real intention behind those words were to abandon the liabilities…… That would absolutely not sit well with her.

—Normally speaking, the human resources to support everyday life in the Community could be divided into two major groups.

The first would be those who are specialized in and responsible for taking part in Gift Games and the earning of Gifts like the [Water Tree] or even monetary rewards among others. Talents who support the Community, such as Izayoi, a Game Player.

The second type would be the support group who would help in the other aspects of life to allow the Game Players to be able to enter the competitions in their peak conditions. The children in the Community were only able to enjoy the same Gifts that were earned from rewards through the work that they have done to help Izayoi and the others in the aspects of food preparation, sweeping and cleanliness of the place and caring for their every aspect of living.

But the structure of these human resources in the Community of [No Name] was fairly unbalanced. The former only consisted of three people and the latter was a group of over a hundred and twenty individuals. If compared to Izayoi and the others who needed to spend their mornings in competitions, the jobs of these children would only be to prepare the meals, wash the clothes, sweeping, other similar tasks and no other.

“…… ……”

The hundred and twenty children were the liability of this Community. Kuro Usagi could only lower her head and turn away her gaze as she could not find any way to retort to Leticia’s words. In fact, that was something that she thought of as well. Even for the [Batsu] incident today, it was supposed to be a reward that belonged to Izayoi and gang without the need to share with others. Even if the situation was not one that followed the plan, there should not have been any grounds for her to remark upon the act.

However, they had been uncomplainingly contributing their all to the Community— and that could only be said to be their act of kindness.

The more she thought about it, the more it pained her heart and her Usagimimi drooped as she looked more depressed than before.

Giving Kuro Usagi a sidelong glance, Leticia sighed as she looked to the skies.

“Try to come up with a plan to help these liabilities become a resource for the Community. If we can do that, our Community will definitely be able to make progress. …… This is something that those children strongly wish for as well.”

“Yi?”

Kuro Usagi lifted her head in surprise.

Leticia was looking at Kuro Usagi with a warm and gentle smile.

“This is something that happened this afternoon. After the preparation of lunch earlier in the day, the children of the Senior group have come to me to discuss about this matter

“ —Ever since Izayoi-sama and Asuka-sama arrived, we were able to get our fill every day. Moreover, we also have sufficient water from the water source that removes the need for us to fetch water from the faraway river. ……But we are now unable to complete our duties to this Community. Are there any other good ideas for us—?”

like that. Those children must have been aware of this situation when they make that sort of plea and they seem to have given it much thought before coming to me with those serious expressions, you know?”

“ Is……Is that so?”

Kuro Usagi blinked her eyes in surprise.

Perhaps it was her recent hurrying around after the arrival of Izayoi and the others, Kuro Usagi did not have a good chance to properly speak with the children. Not knowing that the children were actually carrying that same sort of guilt was unexpected.

Seeing Kuro Usagi’s look, Leticia gave a laugh as she continued.

“Indeed. If only we were able to clinch the deal of the sale of water, there would definitely be a steady inflow of income. But there needs to be a better plan for the efficient allocation of resources. Although they might still be children, but they are still a hundred and twenty strong. To include all the members and resources to search for the way that will bring out the greatest value is a task of yours. Am I wrong, Kuro Usagi?”

Listening to Leticia’s counsel, it struck a chord within Kuro Usagi’s heart.

“A way to utilize the water and children…… not just for minor house chores but to offer them a productive task……”

For Kuro Usagi who had supported this Community by herself for the duration of the last three years, this was a suggestion that she had not thought of before. This is because in the eyes of Kuro Usagi, these children were not comrades who supported the Community but were individuals to be protected and cared for. However, in the interval of three years after the attack of the Demon Lord, the Senior Group of the children are already at the age of ten.

For the sake of supporting their Community—Perhaps the day for them to play a part has finally arrived.

The drooping Usagimimi suddenly perked up with a <nowiki>*Pi!*</nowiki> as Kuro Usagi thanked Leticia with renewed spirits.

“Thank you so much! I’m finally able to see the way forward all thanks to your words.”

“Is it so? That’s great to hear.”

“Yeah~ …….And, Kuro Usagi’s really sorry for having to rely on you so much. Even though they might have destroyed the original plan when they defeated the [Batsu], it does not change the fact that they have brought a huge benefit to the Community. It would seem that Kuro Usagi has done a very impolite thing to Izayoi and the others…….”

“I guess that is so. Even with your closest comrades, one still has to pay attention to politeness. When you remember of it, please do apologize to them. …… Well, coming to think about it, for goshuujin-samas to defeat [Batsu], I wonder what could be the reason behind it. It just doesn’t seem to be their usual way of doing things.”

Ara? The both of them tilted their heads as they exchanged a look.

At this moment, there was a sound of frantic running along the corridor.

With a “Bang!”, Jin swung open the door in a hurry.

“Kuro, Kuro Usagi!! This is bad, please come quickly!!”

“Jin, Jin-bocchan? Has something happened?”

Running over in a hurry was the young leader Jin Russel, and before he could even have a moment to catch his breath, he pulled Kuro Usagi’s hand, “It is impossible with me alone! Anyways, just come with me and help me with the translations!”

“Is, Is this about translating?!”

Things were getting more confusing by the moment.

And while Kuro Usagi was still in her state of confusion, Jin pulled her hand as they ran down the stairs.

Arriving at the entrance of another building, Kuro Usagi finally understood the situation with just a glance at their guest.

“Ah! You…. Are that unicorn whom I met before, am I right?”

{“Yes, that’s me. It’s been a while, [Moon Rabbit].”}

Yes. The one who visited the territory of the [No Name] is the Eudemon whom she had met during the time when she had been chasing after Izayoi.

A body covered in a beautiful bluish white gloss and the lone horn that stems from the forehead. This is a horse that is commonly known as the unicorn.

“This is really surprising……! Not only seeing a unicorn in the East Side but appearing in a human inhabited region?! Just the news of your herd leaving the South Side is already very strange…… Well, because we are in this outlying building, we are unable to offer you much for a warm welcome. If we were at the main building, we do have a special guest room for entertaining Eudemon type guests! If it is convenient for you, we can go over…”

{“No, please do not stand on ceremony with me. Because I’m just here to offer my gratitude. ….. Sorry about this, but could you help me take down the bundle on my back?”}

The unicorn used his nose to point to his back. In the sack, which seemed like a saddle on his back, was only one item. After unbuttoning the sack, Jin carefully retrieved the sack from his back and laid it out on the ground.

Upon seeing the object, Kuro Usagi and Jin were unable to contain their surprise.

“Could this be…. The horn of a Unicorn?!”

{“That’s right. I hope to gift it to you guys.”}

“How can that be?!! We cannot accept such a valuable gift!! Moreover, you are of the unicorns and to give a horn of your kind as a gift…… that is something that is completely unheard of!!”

Kuro Usagi couldn’t help it as her mind was thrown into confusion once more. This also told of how unusual the situation was.

—When one talks about the Unicorn’s horn, it is a very famous heirloom which has the properties of cleansing and curing of wounds. And in this world of Little Garden, there have been records of unicorn hunting as many humans wanted to get their hands on the horns.

This history is also the reason for their surprise when they spotted a unicorn who has entered the territory inhabited by Man.

Needless to say, the gifting of a unicorn’s remains to an outsider is something that is unheard of.

{“It is understandable that you are surprised to that extent. But your comrades have performed a deed worthy for this horn of mine to be bestowed to you. Not only did they save my life today—they have also avenged my kind by defeated the demonic beast [Batsu] who is also our nemesis! With that, it can be said that it is undoubtedly an avenging for the regrets of my fallen comrades! As a representative for all the South Side residents who have suffered greatly under the drought, I hope that you will accept this gift that represents our deepest thanks…..!”}

The voice of the unicorn was earnest and filled with gratitude.

But Kuro Usagi’s reaction was one of incomparable surprise.

“ Could it be…… that the reason for Izayoi-san and the others to have defeated the [Batsu] is to save you……?”

{“Yes, you are right about that. Aiya, they really are exceptional humans. Just remembering that sight is enough to make my blood boil in excitement! Although it is said to be corrupted by miasma and having its divinity corroded away, it is still a descendant of a Divine Beast. —But with just a hit! It was sent sprawling in just a hit! If I were to put it myself, it sure is expected of the comrades of [Moon Rabbit]. It really is a hit that makes one feel the palpitations of joy……!!!”}

The unicorn’s breathing started to become irregular as it grew more excited with its recount. But it did tell of the flow of events that led up to the situation.

—It is said that the [Batsu] had been resting in the South Side of the world of Little Garden previously.

Water shortage had struck due to the intense heat of the sun and it brought a destructive disaster to many plants and organisms in the South Side. Especially for the unicorns who live near the waters, this was a matter of life and death Not only were their habitats continuously destroyed but a good portion of their comrades had also lost their lives due to it.

Although the Unicorns were a race that were courageous and proficient in battles, their opponent was able to take to the skies and the difference in their compatibility was seriously too great. Comrades who have gone to face it to meet out its punishment have also returned with only a handful of feathers.

Just when they were about to be wiped out, a passing magi general had chased the [Batsu] out of the South Side and saved them from the impending extinction of their kind.

{“As we heard of a Herald, a water god, residing in the East Side Outer Gate Number 2105380, I set out hither to obtain a Gift from it. The serpent god who resides in the nearby Tunisia Falls is rather famous by the way.”}

“I, I see. So that is why we met in that place.”

{“Yes. But you guys have beaten me to the completion of the challenge hosted by the serpent god. Even so, the serpent god who learnt of my situation had referred me to a challenge offered by the neighboring water faeries. Thanks to that, I’ve also successfully obtained a Gift.”}

“That is great news.”

Kuro Usagi massaged her chest as she felt relieved.

But the Unicorn suddenly dropped its volume by a bit at this point.

{“But on my journey to return to my homeland.— I discovered the enemy of my race! I did not know that the [Batsu] had been driven to the East Side nor did I expect to meet it! What came next was a blur as the blood rushed to my head to chase after it. We of the Unicorn race are quite spirited and will not stop when our hearts are ablaze!”}

“……”

Although it sounded like something said in a jokingly tone, Kuro Usagi was able to relate to his feelings.

If she had been the one who met the Demon Lord who was her enemy…… she would definitely charge at it without a second thought as well.

{“AiyaAiya…… It was a really shameful sight then. Not only did I not succeed in my avenging strike, but I found myself slowly retreating when I came to my senses. Because my heart was telling me persistently that I must get the Gift bestowed by the water faeries back to my homeland but at the moment when my mind calmed down enough to think of that, it was already too late. Just as he was about to rend me with his claws— your comrades had saved my life from the fate of his claws in the nick of time……!”}

It really was a situation that could be said to be happening in a split moment.

In the moment that the huge hooked claw was about to strike from the skies on the Unicorn who had left the city, travelled the hills and woods in his journey for the Gift, Kudou Asuka had shouted these words to the [Batsu].

“Stop it right now!”

Needless to say, the movements of the [Batsu] had suddenly frozen in its act.

Not missing this moment, Kasukabe Yō immediately whipped up a whirlwind to send Izayoi into the air.

“We will be leaving the rest to you, Izayoi.”

“Leave it to me then!!!”

Laughing a “Yahohoho!” as he soared through the sky with a somersault, he landed a roundhouse kick on the [Batsu]. And being unable to withstand that force, the [Batsu] crumpled to the ground.

{“Aiya……that was really spectacular. Although it was shameful that I had turned tail at that moment, it was still a sight that made my heart sing in joy! Really…. I’m really grateful to you guys.”}

The Unicorn gave a deep bow.

Completely frozen in her spot, Kuro Usagi also hung her head for some strange reason.

{“This horn is horn is a relic left behind by one of our fallen comrades who failed in their challenge against the [Batsu]. Originally, it is an item that is prepared for the negotiations if I failed in my Gift Game…… But if it is given to you guys, I will think it to be more than fitting for this end. I would like to trouble you to accept this token of mine.”}

“…… I understand the whole story now and I will pass this horn over to Izayoi and the others. Please be careful on your way back as well.”

After passing his comrade’s horn to Kuro Usagi, the Unicorn turned to leave.

But suddenly seeming to remember something, he turned his head back to ask, {“Aahh, right. There’s another thing that I would like to ask about.”}

“And what would that be?”

{“I heard that your Community is spreading the word of “Defeating Demon Lords” as you carry out your activities. Is that true?”}

In a flash, Kuro Usagi swallowed back her words.

Slightly giving a glance at Jin’s expression, she then puffed her chest and lifted her head to reply to the question,

“ —YES! Not only pertaining to the Demon Lord themselves but also the problems that are caused by them. We will accept them all, you know?”

{“Hoho……I see, it sure sounds dependable! Compared to the reality that you guys are [No Name]s, your ambitions are strong enough to carve its mark into my heart. If it is possible for you guys, please come and attend the Gift game contests that will be hosted by the South Side’s Harvest Festival in two months. Although the Unicorns are still in the process of recovering and are unable to attend the festival, but our Community, the [One Horn] will surely welcome you!”}

Saying that, the unicorn gave a loud neigh before leaving the [No Name] territory.

===Part 6===

Returning to the duty office with Jin, Kuro Usagi related the whole story to Leticia and showed her the horn of the Unicorn. While Leticia looked at the precious horn that was around a meter in length, she nodded her head, seemingly in admiration, as she commented.

“I see…… Hoho, it sure is the usual style of goshuujin-samas. Not telling us their reasons is just part of their shyness right? Or perhaps it is the trouble of giving an excuse when the unicorn clearly turned tail.”

“But, But if they did tell it to me properly, I would also be receptive to their actions.”

Kuro Usagi said with a slight pout.

But her heart was thinking differently. Kuro Usagi stroked the horn while she thought of Izayoi and the others ever since their first meeting.

“Come to think about it, although Izayoi-san and the others are indeed problem children…… but the problems that they cause are all things that can be laughed off as pranks. This matter is clearly different from their usual style. Kuro Usagi should have realized that there must be some sort of unusual reason behind it from the start……”

“You are right about that. Although they did give various excuses, they are fundamentally honest people. …… Although we cannot deny that they can be quite sour about things at times too.”

Exchanging a glance, the both of them giggled.

“Coming back to the topic, we heard it from Unicorn-sama just now that the South Side will be hosting a Harvest Festival with the hosting of a Gift Game contest in two months’ time.”

“Ho……The Harvest Festival of the South Side? Fufu, that sure is a nostalgic memory.”

“Leticia-sama has participated in it before?”

“Yeap. It gathers many people of various Races and Communities. The memory of everybody being noisy and lively in the crowd is something that I remember clearly.”

Leticia had a faraway gaze and it would seem that she had lapsed into her memory of her participation with her former comrades.

Hearing those words, Kuro Usagi was partially excited and regretful as she sighed.

“Is that so…… Although we were invited to join the Festival, it would be difficult for us to get there without saving up the sum for the passage fees. If we were to get over there with the normal means, it will really be a ve<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>ry far place.”

“Hoho, that is right as well. But the Harvest Festival of the South side is really fun. There will be famous Earth gods and faerie Communities who will bring their cultivated seeds to that region—”

The conversation broke off unnaturally at that point and the both of them held their breaths.

“The harvest of the Community…… right. Kuro Usagi, what’s the condition of our Community’s agricultural sector?!”

“The soil itself is plenty messed up by the attack of the Demon Lord three years ago but the land is still there! If we are able to recruit a famous Earth god from the Harvest Festival, we might be able to revive the land!”

If the lands were revived, the children would also be able to help out with the fields. There will also be a new use for the bountiful water supply. And if the Community were to be able to build its own system of self-sufficiency, the matter about increasing the savings will no longer be a dream as well.

But upon remembering the words that came from her mouth, Kuro Usagi bowed her head as she became deflated.

“Ah……But, there’s the problem about the journey fee,”

“We will tighten up from the food expenses.”

It was said by Jin who was confirming the quantities within the inventory lists and the orders had suddenly interjected their conversation.

Though he might not know the full contents of their conversation, but he must have understood the nuance within their words.

Placing the documents aside, Jin lifted his head to look at the duo as he gave a suggestion.

“If we do not have enough for the journey expenses, then we will start with the cut backs on our comrades’ living expenses for food. If we cut back on our food consumption by 30% on a daily basis and judging by the average rate of earnings from Izayoi and the others, it would probably take two months to raise the amount needed for a group of six to depart on the journey. ……Ah, But it will probably be just enough for the journey. If we want to be sure about the success of this plan, it would probably be safer to cut it back by 40%. And considering that we must prioritize the food amounts of Izayoi and the others to have it at the usual amounts, I will run a recalculation on the inventories.”

“Bu, But if it is at 40%, it is almost a reduction by half isn’t it?”

“Hoho, isn’t that great? This is a really good suggestion too.”

A worried Kuro Usagi and an approving Leticia.

Jin nodded his head vigorously as he replied.

“Mhm. I will take the task of telling everyone about these changes. Moreover, we are all accustomed to starving and it should not be much to worry about. It is just for the duration of two months. It’s going to be a breeze. Moreover, if it is Izayoi and the others,……they will surely reap the reward of bringing the lands a complete revival.”

Jin clenched his fists tightly as he said that.

The duo exchanged a look before starting the planning for the course of their futures.

“Then, it is not only about the food expenses. We must also pay attention to prevent the incurring of any unnecessary expenses. Leticia-sama can also use your position as a maid to direct the Senior children on their task.”

“Got it. Kuro Usagi, I would like to go ascertain the situation of the farmland first, so come along with me later.”

“YES! I understand!”

Kuro Usagi gave a thumbs up and the underlying tone of worry was gone from her voice.

Having clearly marked out their course for the Community, her spirits also seemed to have a boost.

“Aahh, right, regarding the matter about the food expenses, do keep it a secret from Izayoi and the others, okay? If they were to know of it, they would surely say “Really, now. Don’t mind such minor and boring stuff.” Or something along those lines.”

“I really can’t figure out if it is just a matter of having a lofty pride or just a side of their gentle kindness…… Having people who do not ask for any privileges in this sort of place. If we want it to work out nicely, it seems better to keep it a secret then.”

“Mhm. If we were to anger them, it might just become horrifying.”

The trio exchanged a bitter smile.<ref>[magrefnotes: my guess is Jin, Leticia, Kuro Usagi in that sequence for the conversation, but it is not written.]</ref>

With that, the secret saving plan for the journey to the upcoming Harvest Festival was launched. For the long term goal of the plantation’s revival, the young leader, the immature strategist and the maid reaffirmed their determinations for the goal of reviving the Community.

===Part 7===

—The next day morning.

Kuro Usagi and the problem children arrived at the Outer Gate of 2105380 where she was brimming with smiles as she addressed them.

“Well then, everyone, the hosting of Gift Games have completely resumed as per normal! Everyone must give their all for the Games, okay?”

“Well, it isn’t much of a big deal, but are you sure that this will be an interesting Game?”

“YES! It is a Community that has come to this region for commercial purposes, the sub division of [Yaoyorozu no Kami] and they are currently hosting a contest too!” Kuro Usagi replied.

This time, it was Izayoi’s turn to use an admiring tone to mutter.

“…… Buddhism, the mythologies of the Greek gods, mythologies of China and now the gods of the Shinto faction.

“This sure seems to be much less in momentum when compared to Japan’s new year and year end festivities. Come to think about it, since it is the Yaoyorozu no Kami, it would be something about the Omikami right? Oi!”<ref>[magrefnotes: yaoyorozu no kami literally translates into the 8 million gods of the Shinto religion. Omikami refers to Amaterasu omikami.]</ref>

“HngHng, we will know that later! No matter what the case is, the [Yaoyorozu no Kami] is a super large scale Community that can match up to the [Thousand Eyes]! The degree of anticipation can be much larger when compared to the previous ones, you know?”

“Is that so? Mah, we were talking about the degree of anticipation, and it really is on a super scale?”

“Although it is really vague about which event you were comparing our anticipation for, it does sound quite hopeful.”

Kuro Usagi, who was slightly frustrated by the merciless comment of Asuka and Yō, perked her Usagimimi as she did not want to lose from just that.

“Well then, let’s go! The Gift Games are games for the gods and the demons! It will surely have many miracles and Gifts that will be prepared to satisfy your desires!”

Saying that, Kuro Usagi made a twirl on the spot and her skirt fluttered with her movements as she gave a bright smile.

—Yes. This is the world of Little Garden where the gods reside. If one wanted a miracle, they would just need to obtain victory.

With the goals of reviving their destroyed Community and the defeat of the Demon Lords carried within their hearts, they continue to travel to the battlefield of Gift Games today.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=SS1|p2=Illustrations|n1=SS1|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names and Terminology Guidelines

2015-05-18T07:11:34Z

Draconic: /* Great Seven Demon Kings */

==Names of Characters==
===No Name Community (ノーネーム)===
*逆廻十六夜 = Sakamaki Izayoi

*黒ウサギ = Kuro Usagi

*久遠飛鳥 = Kudou Asuka

*春日部耀 = Kasukabe Yō

*ジン・ラッセル = Jin Russel

*レティシア＝ドラクレア = Leticia Draculea

*リリ = Lily

*白雪姫 = Shirayuki-hime

*Pest=Black Percher

*Melin

===Thousand Eyes Community (サウザンドアイズ)===
*白夜叉 = Shiroyasha=[Demon Lord of the White Night]

*The female shop assistant

*Kouryuu = Saurian Demon King

===Perseus Community (ペルセウス)===
*ルイオス＝ペルセウス = Laius Perseus [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laius wiki]

*アルゴール = Algol [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Algol wiki]

===Salamandra Community (サラマンドラ)===
*サンドラ＝ドルトレイク = Sandra Doltrake

*マンドラ = Mandra

===Will-O'-Wisp Community (ウィル・オ・ウィスプ)===

*ウィラ＝ザ＝イグニファトゥス = Willa the Ignis Fatuus [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Will-o'-the-wisp wiki]

*アーシャ＝イグニファトゥス = Ayesha Ignis Fatuus

*ジャック・オー・ランタン = Jack-O'-Lantern [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jack-o%27-lantern wiki]

===Grim Grimoire Hamelin Community (グリムグリモワール・ハ―メルン)===
*ペスト = Pest

*ヴェ―ザ― = Weser

*ラッテン = Ratten

===Draco Greif Alliance (龍角を持つ鷲獅子連盟)===
*サラ＝ドルドレイク = Sala Doltrake

*ガロロ＝ガンダック = Garol Gandach

*キャロロ＝ガンダック = Carol Gandach

*ポロロ＝ガンダック = Porol Gandach

*グリフィス＝グライフ = Griffith Greif (Also Leader of Two Wings)

**グリー = Gri

===Ouroboros Alliance===
*His Highness

*Rin

*Demon King of Confusion

*Maxwell

*Aura

*Graiya

===Great Seven Demon Kings===
*[Great Sage Equalling Heaven] -------------------------- Handsome Monkey God Sun Wu Kong

*[Great Sage Who Pacifies Heaven]----------------------- Bull Demon King

*[Great Sage Who Devastates Seas] ---------------------- Saurian Demon King. / Kouryuu

*[Great Sage Who Leaves Heaven in Disarray] -------- Roc Demon King / Jia Ling chan

*All the others are said to be dead. Demon King of Confusion is not part of this group...

===Others===
*金糸雀 = Canaria

*クロア＝バロン　(十字架の男爵) = Baron La Croix [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baron_La_Croix wiki]

*ラプラスの悪魔 = Laplace's demon [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laplace's_demon wiki]

*Koumei

*Azi Dakaha and his Community Evil Aksara

*Sun Lion of Suraya

*Faceless=The favored one of Queen Halloween

*Queen Halloween

*Inari Okami

*King Enma

*Shuten-dōji

*Hekatonkheires

*Baphomet

==Creatures==
*Peryton

*Griffin

*Gryphon

*Kelpie

*Longma

*DracoGriff

*Hanba

*Lesser Dragons

*Faerie

*Dryad

*Kirin/Qilin

==Names of Places==
*箱庭 = Little Garden

*Tritonis Waterfall

*Felberger Mount

*Underwood (South Side)

*Kouen City (North Side)

*Sanzu River

==Gifts==
*[Code Unknown], the move he uses is [Aurora Pillar]

*[Genome Tree]

*[No Former]

*[Authority]

*[Water Tree]

*[Helm of Hades]

*[Winged sandals]

*[Divinity]

*Harpe-belongs to Laius

*[Spear of Lugh]=[Brionac]

*[Serpens Scorpius Sword]=whip sword kind

==Terminology==
Note - The Furigana is below the Kanji in the Japanese text, but the following is written in the opposite in English (The Furigana will be below in English text because that is what the characters say).

*名 = Name

*旗印 = Emblem/Symbol/Banner

*恩恵 = Gift

*主催者 = Host

*主催者権限 = Host Master

*階層支配者 = Floor Master

*審判権限 = Judge Master

*魔王 = Demon Lord

*境界門 = Astral Gate

*第三宇宙速 = Third Cosmic Velocity

*箱庭の騎士 = Knight of Little Garden

*箱庭の貴族 = Highborn of Little Garden

*Diamond Iron Ore---mined in No Name lands

*Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas’ heritage———the False Star Creation Chart

*Aether

*星之恩惠=Terramaterial

*Precious Metals of Creationism

*Perpetual motion Machine

* <Book of Songs>

*<Classic of Mountains and Seas>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

User:Draconic

2015-05-16T09:43:00Z

Draconic:

Yay, there's a page!

Editor of [http://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo]

User:Draconic

2015-05-16T09:42:13Z

Draconic:

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names and Terminology Guidelines

2015-05-15T23:12:28Z

Draconic: /* Great Seven Demon Kings */ brackets! (cause I like them!)

==Names of Characters==
===No Name Community (ノーネーム)===
*逆廻十六夜 = Sakamaki Izayoi

*黒ウサギ = Kuro Usagi

*久遠飛鳥 = Kudou Asuka

*春日部耀 = Kasukabe Yō

*ジン・ラッセル = Jin Russel

*レティシア＝ドラクレア = Leticia Draculea

*リリ = Lily

*白雪姫 = Shirayuki-hime

*Pest=Black Percher

*Melin

===Thousand Eyes Community (サウザンドアイズ)===
*白夜叉 = Shiroyasha=[Demon Lord of the White Night]

*The female shop assistant

*Kouryuu = Saurian Demon King

===Perseus Community (ペルセウス)===
*ルイオス＝ペルセウス = Laius Perseus [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laius wiki]

*アルゴール = Algol [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Algol wiki]

===Salamandra Community (サラマンドラ)===
*サンドラ＝ドルトレイク = Sandra Doltrake

*マンドラ = Mandra

===Will-O'-Wisp Community (ウィル・オ・ウィスプ)===

*ウィラ＝ザ＝イグニファトゥス = Willa the Ignis Fatuus [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Will-o'-the-wisp wiki]

*アーシャ＝イグニファトゥス = Ayesha Ignis Fatuus

*ジャック・オー・ランタン = Jack-O'-Lantern [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jack-o%27-lantern wiki]

===Grim Grimoire Hamelin Community (グリムグリモワール・ハ―メルン)===
*ペスト = Pest

*ヴェ―ザ― = Weser

*ラッテン = Ratten

===Draco Greif Alliance (龍角を持つ鷲獅子連盟)===
*サラ＝ドルドレイク = Sala Doltrake

*ガロロ＝ガンダック = Garol Gundark

*キャロロ＝ガンダック = Carol Gundark

*ポロロ＝ガンダック = Porol Gundark

*グリフィス＝グライフ = Griffith Greif (Also Leader of Two Wings)

**グリー = Gri

===Ouroboros Alliance===
*His Highness

*Rin

*Demon King of Confusion

*Maxwell

*Aura

*Graiya

===Great Seven Demon Kings===
*[Great Sage Equalling Heaven] -------------------------- Handsome Monkey God Sun Wu Kong

*[Great Sage Who Pacifies Heaven]----------------------- Bull Demon King

*[Great Sage Who Devastate Seas] ---------------------- Saurian Demon King. / Kouryuu

*[Great Sage Who Leaves Heaven in Disarray] -------- Roc Demon King / Jia Ling chan

*All the others are said to be dead. Demon King of Confusion is not part of this group...

===Others===
*金糸雀 = Canaria

*クロア＝バロン　(十字架の男爵) = Baron La Croix [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baron_La_Croix wiki]

*ラプラスの悪魔 = Laplace's demon [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laplace's_demon wiki]

*Koumei

*Azi Dakaha and his Community Evil Aksara

*Sun Lion of Suraya

*Faceless=The favored one of Queen Halloween

*Queen Halloween

*Inari Okami

*King Enma

*Shuten-dōji

*Hekatonkheires

*Baphomet

==Creatures==
*Peryton

*Griffin

*Gryphon

*Kelpie

*Longma

*DracoGriff

*Hanba

*Lesser Dragons

*Faerie

*Dryad

*Kirin/Qilin

==Names of Places==
*箱庭 = Little Garden

*Tritonis Waterfall

*Felberger Mount

*Underwood (South Side)

*Kouen City (North Side)

*Sanzu River

==Gifts==
*[Code Unknown], the move he uses is [Aurora Pillar]

*[Genome Tree]

*[No Former]

*[Authority]

*[Water Tree]

*[Helm of Hades]

*[Winged sandals]

*[Divinity]

*Harpe-belongs to Laius

*[Spear of Lugh]=[Brionac]

*[Serpens Scorpius Sword]=whip sword kind

==Terminology==
Note - The Furigana is below the Kanji in the Japanese text, but the following is written in the opposite in English (The Furigana will be below in English text because that is what the characters say).

*名 = Name

*旗印 = Emblem/Symbol/Banner

*恩恵 = Gift

*主催者 = Host

*主催者権限 = Host Master

*階層支配者 = Floor Master

*審判権限 = Judge Master

*魔王 = Demon Lord

*境界門 = Astral Gate

*第三宇宙速 = Third Cosmic Velocity

*箱庭の騎士 = Knight of Little Garden

*箱庭の貴族 = Highborn of Little Garden

*Diamond Iron Ore---mined in No Name lands

*Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas’ heritage———the False Star Creation Chart

*Aether

*星之恩惠=Terramaterial

*Precious Metals of Creationism

*Perpetual motion Machine

* <Book of Songs>

*<Classic of Mountains and Seas>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names and Terminology Guidelines

2015-05-15T23:09:38Z

Draconic: /* Others */ deleted a few duplicates

==Names of Characters==
===No Name Community (ノーネーム)===
*逆廻十六夜 = Sakamaki Izayoi

*黒ウサギ = Kuro Usagi

*久遠飛鳥 = Kudou Asuka

*春日部耀 = Kasukabe Yō

*ジン・ラッセル = Jin Russel

*レティシア＝ドラクレア = Leticia Draculea

*リリ = Lily

*白雪姫 = Shirayuki-hime

*Pest=Black Percher

*Melin

===Thousand Eyes Community (サウザンドアイズ)===
*白夜叉 = Shiroyasha=[Demon Lord of the White Night]

*The female shop assistant

*Kouryuu = Saurian Demon King

===Perseus Community (ペルセウス)===
*ルイオス＝ペルセウス = Laius Perseus [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laius wiki]

*アルゴール = Algol [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Algol wiki]

===Salamandra Community (サラマンドラ)===
*サンドラ＝ドルトレイク = Sandra Doltrake

*マンドラ = Mandra

===Will-O'-Wisp Community (ウィル・オ・ウィスプ)===

*ウィラ＝ザ＝イグニファトゥス = Willa the Ignis Fatuus [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Will-o'-the-wisp wiki]

*アーシャ＝イグニファトゥス = Ayesha Ignis Fatuus

*ジャック・オー・ランタン = Jack-O'-Lantern [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jack-o%27-lantern wiki]

===Grim Grimoire Hamelin Community (グリムグリモワール・ハ―メルン)===
*ペスト = Pest

*ヴェ―ザ― = Weser

*ラッテン = Ratten

===Draco Greif Alliance (龍角を持つ鷲獅子連盟)===
*サラ＝ドルドレイク = Sala Doltrake

*ガロロ＝ガンダック = Garol Gundark

*キャロロ＝ガンダック = Carol Gundark

*ポロロ＝ガンダック = Porol Gundark

*グリフィス＝グライフ = Griffith Greif (Also Leader of Two Wings)

**グリー = Gri

===Ouroboros Alliance===
*His Highness

*Rin

*Demon King of Confusion

*Maxwell

*Aura

*Graiya

===Great Seven Demon Kings===
*“Great Sage Equalling Heaven” -------------------------- Handsome Monkey God Sun Wu Kong

*“Great Sage Who Pacifies Heaven”----------------------- Bull Demon King

*“Great Sage Who Devastate Seas” ---------------------- Saurian Demon King. / Kouryuu

*“Great Sage Who Leaves Heaven in Disarray” -------- Roc Demon King / Jia Ling chan

*All the others are said to be dead. Demon King of Confusion is not part of this group...

===Others===
*金糸雀 = Canaria

*クロア＝バロン　(十字架の男爵) = Baron La Croix [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baron_La_Croix wiki]

*ラプラスの悪魔 = Laplace's demon [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laplace's_demon wiki]

*Koumei

*Azi Dakaha and his Community Evil Aksara

*Sun Lion of Suraya

*Faceless=The favored one of Queen Halloween

*Queen Halloween

*Inari Okami

*King Enma

*Shuten-dōji

*Hekatonkheires

*Baphomet

==Creatures==
*Peryton

*Griffin

*Gryphon

*Kelpie

*Longma

*DracoGriff

*Hanba

*Lesser Dragons

*Faerie

*Dryad

*Kirin/Qilin

==Names of Places==
*箱庭 = Little Garden

*Tritonis Waterfall

*Felberger Mount

*Underwood (South Side)

*Kouen City (North Side)

*Sanzu River

==Gifts==
*[Code Unknown], the move he uses is [Aurora Pillar]

*[Genome Tree]

*[No Former]

*[Authority]

*[Water Tree]

*[Helm of Hades]

*[Winged sandals]

*[Divinity]

*Harpe-belongs to Laius

*[Spear of Lugh]=[Brionac]

*[Serpens Scorpius Sword]=whip sword kind

==Terminology==
Note - The Furigana is below the Kanji in the Japanese text, but the following is written in the opposite in English (The Furigana will be below in English text because that is what the characters say).

*名 = Name

*旗印 = Emblem/Symbol/Banner

*恩恵 = Gift

*主催者 = Host

*主催者権限 = Host Master

*階層支配者 = Floor Master

*審判権限 = Judge Master

*魔王 = Demon Lord

*境界門 = Astral Gate

*第三宇宙速 = Third Cosmic Velocity

*箱庭の騎士 = Knight of Little Garden

*箱庭の貴族 = Highborn of Little Garden

*Diamond Iron Ore---mined in No Name lands

*Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas’ heritage———the False Star Creation Chart

*Aether

*星之恩惠=Terramaterial

*Precious Metals of Creationism

*Perpetual motion Machine

* <Book of Songs>

*<Classic of Mountains and Seas>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names and Terminology Guidelines

2015-05-15T23:08:16Z

Draconic: /* Draco Greif Alliance (龍角を持つ鷲獅子連盟) */ Gandach -> Gundark

==Names of Characters==
===No Name Community (ノーネーム)===
*逆廻十六夜 = Sakamaki Izayoi

*黒ウサギ = Kuro Usagi

*久遠飛鳥 = Kudou Asuka

*春日部耀 = Kasukabe Yō

*ジン・ラッセル = Jin Russel

*レティシア＝ドラクレア = Leticia Draculea

*リリ = Lily

*白雪姫 = Shirayuki-hime

*Pest=Black Percher

*Melin

===Thousand Eyes Community (サウザンドアイズ)===
*白夜叉 = Shiroyasha=[Demon Lord of the White Night]

*The female shop assistant

*Kouryuu = Saurian Demon King

===Perseus Community (ペルセウス)===
*ルイオス＝ペルセウス = Laius Perseus [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laius wiki]

*アルゴール = Algol [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Algol wiki]

===Salamandra Community (サラマンドラ)===
*サンドラ＝ドルトレイク = Sandra Doltrake

*マンドラ = Mandra

===Will-O'-Wisp Community (ウィル・オ・ウィスプ)===

*ウィラ＝ザ＝イグニファトゥス = Willa the Ignis Fatuus [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Will-o'-the-wisp wiki]

*アーシャ＝イグニファトゥス = Ayesha Ignis Fatuus

*ジャック・オー・ランタン = Jack-O'-Lantern [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jack-o%27-lantern wiki]

===Grim Grimoire Hamelin Community (グリムグリモワール・ハ―メルン)===
*ペスト = Pest

*ヴェ―ザ― = Weser

*ラッテン = Ratten

===Draco Greif Alliance (龍角を持つ鷲獅子連盟)===
*サラ＝ドルドレイク = Sala Doltrake

*ガロロ＝ガンダック = Garol Gundark

*キャロロ＝ガンダック = Carol Gundark

*ポロロ＝ガンダック = Porol Gundark

*グリフィス＝グライフ = Griffith Greif (Also Leader of Two Wings)

**グリー = Gri

===Ouroboros Alliance===
*His Highness

*Rin

*Demon King of Confusion

*Maxwell

*Aura

*Graiya

===Great Seven Demon Kings===
*“Great Sage Equalling Heaven” -------------------------- Handsome Monkey God Sun Wu Kong

*“Great Sage Who Pacifies Heaven”----------------------- Bull Demon King

*“Great Sage Who Devastate Seas” ---------------------- Saurian Demon King. / Kouryuu

*“Great Sage Who Leaves Heaven in Disarray” -------- Roc Demon King / Jia Ling chan

*All the others are said to be dead. Demon King of Confusion is not part of this group...

===Others===
*金糸雀 = Canaria

*クロア＝バロン　(十字架の男爵) = Baron La Croix [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baron_La_Croix wiki]

*ラプラスの悪魔 = Laplace's demon [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laplace's_demon wiki]

*Roc Demon King

*Bull Demon King

*Koumei

*Azi Dakaha and his Community Evil Aksara

*Sun Lion of Suraya

*Faceless=The favored one of Queen Halloween

*Queen Halloween

*Sun Wu Kong

*Inari Okami

*King Enma

*Shuten-dōji

*Hekatonkheires

*Baphomet

==Creatures==
*Peryton

*Griffin

*Gryphon

*Kelpie

*Longma

*DracoGriff

*Hanba

*Lesser Dragons

*Faerie

*Dryad

*Kirin/Qilin

==Names of Places==
*箱庭 = Little Garden

*Tritonis Waterfall

*Felberger Mount

*Underwood (South Side)

*Kouen City (North Side)

*Sanzu River

==Gifts==
*[Code Unknown], the move he uses is [Aurora Pillar]

*[Genome Tree]

*[No Former]

*[Authority]

*[Water Tree]

*[Helm of Hades]

*[Winged sandals]

*[Divinity]

*Harpe-belongs to Laius

*[Spear of Lugh]=[Brionac]

*[Serpens Scorpius Sword]=whip sword kind

==Terminology==
Note - The Furigana is below the Kanji in the Japanese text, but the following is written in the opposite in English (The Furigana will be below in English text because that is what the characters say).

*名 = Name

*旗印 = Emblem/Symbol/Banner

*恩恵 = Gift

*主催者 = Host

*主催者権限 = Host Master

*階層支配者 = Floor Master

*審判権限 = Judge Master

*魔王 = Demon Lord

*境界門 = Astral Gate

*第三宇宙速 = Third Cosmic Velocity

*箱庭の騎士 = Knight of Little Garden

*箱庭の貴族 = Highborn of Little Garden

*Diamond Iron Ore---mined in No Name lands

*Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas’ heritage———the False Star Creation Chart

*Aether

*星之恩惠=Terramaterial

*Precious Metals of Creationism

*Perpetual motion Machine

* <Book of Songs>

*<Classic of Mountains and Seas>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

Talk:Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan

2015-02-09T23:22:04Z

Draconic:

I noticed after rereading vol 1. Why do all the Japanese names reversed in vol 1? It seems weird to me. I want to re-reverse it all, but I ask first. Btw, I can't login in the forum.

For this project, Japanese names will be written in Western order (given name, then family name) to minimize Japanese language characteristics in English text. Please do not reverse them. -- [[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph|talk]]) 23:18, 15 January 2015 (CST)

* Please reconsider this decision. It's clear that some of the characters are from countries where the names are used in Japanese order. Ikki Kurogane just sounds awful. Especially after you have read the book once, and got used to Kurogane Ikki. Everyone who ever reads this, likely already knows about Japanese names. The Western order does NOT add to the quality of this book. It just destroys it. [[User:Draconic|Draconic]] ([[User talk:Draconic|talk]]) 17:22, 9 February 2015 (CST)

Any News if the translation still ongoing ? [[User:Princetofu98|Princetofu098]] 8:03,9 February 2015

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2014-11-10T12:55:42Z

Draconic: added (I) to the title

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular at Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011. An anime adaptation by Madhouse Studios was announced on October 6, 2013, and the anime is currently airing as of April 5, 2014.

'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~ (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Italiano)|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (tiếng Việt)|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Bahasa_Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Hungarian Version|Magyar (Hungarian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (German)| Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Belarus)|Беларуская (Belarus)]]

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==
===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''Discuss this series in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=69 forums]'''

'''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''

'''If you appreciate the Translator's effort, thank them in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5669 Staff Appreciation Thread]'''

==Updates==
{{:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates}}

Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Satou Tsutomu==

'''You can find the E-book version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Background|Background]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Background|Background]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, Trust and the Dubious Lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Background|Background]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Background|Background]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Background|Background]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable — The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable — The Nightmare of 2062]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 9 - Visitor Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 10 - Visitor Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 11 - Visitor Chapter (III) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Background|Background]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 The Ojou-sama's Magnificent(?) Day Off|The Ojou-sama's Magnificent Day Off]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 12 - Double Seven Chapter ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Introduction|Introduction]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 12 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 13 - Steeplechase Chapter ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13|Full Text]])===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Background|The Ten Magician R&D Institutes]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 13 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 14 - Ancient City Insurrection Chapter (I)===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 14 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 14 Afterword|Afterword]]

==''Dengeki Bunko Magazine:'' Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Ninendo ==
Ninendo started appearing in Dengeki Bunko MAGAZINE (starting in Volume 28) before being published in a collected novel form. Tatsuya, Miyuki and their friends are now in their Sophomore year.
::*[[Magazine Ninedo Illustrations|Magazine Illustrations]]
 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
*[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]

'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]] (Wake me up when Miyuki sends)
*[[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]]

'''Retired'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translation Checker===
*[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編〈上〉 (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編〈下〉 (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編〈上〉 (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編〈下〉 (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（9）来訪者編〈上〉 (March 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891423-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（10）来訪者編〈中〉 (June 7, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891609-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（11）来訪者編〈下〉 (August 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891610-3)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（12）ダブルセブン編 (October 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-866003-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（13）スティープルチェース編 (April 10, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-866507-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（14）古都内乱編〈上〉 (September 10, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-866860-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（15）古都内乱編〈下〉 (January 10, 2015)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Tsutomu Satou]]

Talk:Usotsuki Mii-kun to Kowareta Maa-chan

2014-08-29T12:28:42Z

Draconic:

great, finally, someone is going to translate this LN.
Thank you SOOOOOOOO much.

What the hell is this awesome thing?! [[User:Draconic|Draconic]] ([[User talk:Draconic|talk]])

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume8 Chapter4 3

2014-03-04T18:51:35Z

Draconic: /* Eriko, Sei, Youko. Part 3 */

===<noinclude>Eriko, Sei, Youko. </noinclude>Part 3===

Youko accepted her diploma and stepped down from the stage.

Eriko looked at the program of events – since camellia class was the last class, and they were already up to "Mi", the distribution of certificates would soon end.

Next up was the principal's formal address, followed by the dean and guest speaker's congratulatory addresses. It was enough to make anyone sleepy, not just Sei.

Despite her boredom, Eriko didn't turn around to look for the bear-man. Doing so would put her on the same level as an elementary school child on parents day.

She wondered if she should rest her eyes for just a little while. Because, unfortunately, she'd probably have to open them again for the farewell address and formal reply.

"Freshman representative, first-year peach class, Mizuno Youko."

The first time Eriko heard Youko's name was at the middle-school entrance ceremony.

Well, the words "Mizuno Youko" would have been neatly printed on the class list when it was published, but it wasn't an interesting enough name for a stranger to have that Eriko's eyes would have stopped to look at it, let alone remember it.

They had assembled in their classroom prior to the entrance ceremony, but since they'd been told beforehand to sit in alphabetical order, this put the "To" of Torii and the "Mi" of Mizuno in the same column, but one at the front and the other at the back. Anyhow, once she'd spotted Sei sitting across the aisle from her, Eriko hadn't had the composure to survey her surroundings. She'd got into a brawl with her back in kindergarten. After that, they'd snarl at each other whenever they met in the hallway, so-called mortal enemies.

Mizuno Youko.

Therefore it was a name completely unknown to Eriko when the vice-principal called it out at the entrance ceremony.

Youko stood up from where she was seated as part of Eriko's class and walked to the front. That was probably the first time Eriko saw her face, too. At the very least, it wasn't a face she'd seen at Lillian's elementary school. Her straight, jet black hair was cut, straight, at the nape of her neck, giving her the look of a beautiful young woman.

Her speech was magnificent too. Her words were unhurried and easily understood, and while her voice did seem to tremble slightly, the nervousness came across as innocence.

(Hmm.)

For some reason, it looked as though she'd been blessed by the heavens with a number of gifts. At the time, Eriko was experiencing a mild case of shock.

It wasn't as though she'd wanted to give the address. But she did feel a bit uneasy about being in the same class as Youko.

The freshman representative was decided based on grades. Therefore, it was clear that this "Mizuno Youko," who had joined the middle-school by taking the entrance exams from outside, had received top marks. Even the students coming from elementary school took the same entrance exam, purely for form's sake. Eriko did pretty well, even by her own standards. But apparently Youko must have done even better.

It was probably to be expected when comparing herself to someone who had studied for the exam, but even so, Eriko had always been able to succeed without trying. If she'd have to work hard to cling to her status as an honor student, then that felt like a complete denial of her current self, and that was no good. Eriko wasn't particularly interested in things that could only be achieved by studying.

Therefore, she swiftly decided to withdraw from the competition.

There was no need for two honor students in the class. That position was ceded to Youko. Eriko wasn't being a poor loser, she'd steadily lost interest in taking a leadership position.

But when it came time to select the class representative, Eriko's plan came undone. Despite not being a candidate, when "Mizuno Youko" was elected, Youko herself nominated Eriko as another class representative, basically a partner. The plausible seeming reason she gave was that after just three days she wasn't all that accustomed to Lillian's. But that was undoubtedly an act of retribution against Eriko.

Basically, for the entire year, Eriko was tied to the person she wanted to keep as far away from as possible.

"If you'd please, Torii-san."

Even to this day, she couldn't forget Youko's triumphant grin. As petty revenge, Eriko made up her mind not to tell Youko that the standard manner of addressing someone at Lillian's was first-name plus "-san."

(Although she corrected that pretty quickly.)

As she listened to the principal's address, Eriko fiddled with her tie out of boredom.

Youko had an incredible capacity to learn.

– Your ribbon has such a pretty shape, Eriko-san.

She could still remember it. The day she realized she was no match for Youko.

"Your ribbon has such a pretty shape, Eriko-san."

Youko said smoothly. From memory it was after gym class had finished, just when they'd returned to the classroom.

"Ah, now that you mention it."

Some other classmates looked at Eriko's chest and nodded.

"Really?"

Youko was quite skilled at giving compliments. Knowing her, she could easily discern someone's strengths and weaknesses, but she only called attention to their good points. Because she was so accurate, it didn't feel like flattery. It was probably because she'd been brought up receiving compliments that she spontaneously complimented other people.

"Is there a secret to it?"

Youko focused in on Eriko's ribbon, gently touching it.

"A secret?"

It wasn't something she was conscious of, so there couldn't be any secret. But looking at Youko's ribbon, it didn't have a particularly bad shape.

"Actually, I noticed it a while back. I tried watching you tie it today in the locker room, but it was bam-bam-bam done."

Youko asked Eriko to teach her how she tied her ribbon. But everyday she tied it without paying conscious attention, so she wouldn't be able to teach that. When Eriko said this, Youko asked if she could watch while Eriko tied it a couple of times.

Youko was, fundamentally, a diligent person. After watching Eriko untie and retie her ribbon five times, she'd mostly taken the technique on board. She was able to tie her own ribbon in a way that looked quite close to Eriko's.

"But I can't do it as well as you, Eriko-san."

Youko seemed satisfied as she said this, and turned her attention to something else. Eriko wasn't particularly interested in what had caught Youko's attention, but she was incredibly fascinated by Youko the person.

Like the way she didn't hide her efforts, or the way she was satisfied with the results after she'd done all she could – these were things that were unimaginable to Eriko, but Youko did them so naturally. Add to that the way she was always cheerful, never troubled.

Eriko realized that the ability to work hard was a talent too. For someone who didn't know what they wanted to do, but desperately wanted to find something where they wouldn't be beaten by anyone, the wide and shallow, unflagging accumulation of labor, and futile concentration of effort could only be thought of as painful.

But even so, Youko had gone out of her way to compliment her. Eriko thought she should be on guard to ensure that, at least in ribbon shape, she was never surpassed by Youko. It wouldn't take any time. All she had to do was tie it like she had up until now.

Squeak.

At the end, when she was satisfied and pulled the ends tight, her mood tensed.

She'd tied her ribbon this morning too.

Today was the final time she'd wear her school uniform.

"Everyone please be upstanding."

At the MC's command, everyone in the auditorium stood up. After the congratulatory address came the singing of a hymn. From the parents seating area, the sound of rustling paper was mixed in with the sounds of people standing up. They'd been given copies of the hymn's lyrics and score when they entered.

Eriko pretended to smooth the pleats of her skirt and snuck a glance at the seats behind her. But the bulk of students already standing formed a barrier between her and the guest's seat she was interested in, so she couldn't tell what the situation was back there.

The sound of the music teacher playing the prelude on the piano rang out.

Had Yamanobe-san arrived?

Somewhere in the auditorium, was he singing along too?

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2014-01-30T01:11:40Z

Draconic: and some more ~

==Chapter 3 – Bonds of the Holy Water==

===Part 1===
Just the fact that Norum Screening had appeared a <True Hero>, it has already drew the attention of everyone before Akatsuki entered the school. But it was unthinkable that he instantly defeated the former A-class Onizuka on his first day of school, then he repulsed the Student Council Vice President Nanase Haruka, and even caused a racket in the Student Council Office. Although the matter about the Student Council Office was unconfirmed, it also added to Akatsuki’s legend, making him instantly the most famous person in Babel.

Currently, including Akatsuki and Miu, all high school division B-class students are all not in the classroom.

They all came to a huge arena imitating the Roman Coliseum, which is Babel’s second arena.

The arena may be located indoors, it is very wide in the inside, with a ceiling of 21 meters, it is equivalent to five or six floors in height, this further highlights the vast interior space.

B-class students came to the arena for class, this is the special physical education course for Alternative World Returnees of Babel. Aside from specialized academic research classes, other students are required to take standard courses such as mathematics and language, they also have to take the combat skills training course.

All of the returnees stayed in the alternative world for a limited period of time, it is almost impossible to fully grasp the ability they obtained from the alternative world. To allow them to master their special ability and making it as your own ability, the related courses occupy a large amount of Babel’s education.

For Akatsuki and Miu, this is their first combat skills training after entering the school.

Including the method of weapon usage, magic chanting, the use of basic tactics, formation layout command and combat simulation — it can be said that the combat skill training is all-inclusive. Of course, this course must have students with relatively same combat ability participate together in order to achieve the most accurate results, this is one of the reasons why Babel place emphasis on student ability and qualifications when deciding the classes.

Waiting for a chance to finally show their strengths, all the students were happily smiling.

However, among the students…one student’s face had no smile, that is Miu with a slightly shrinking back, looking uneasy and staring at the floor.

...What do I do...?

Miu looked down at her appearance. She was wearing the school issued sports clothes, both soft and flexible, with various functions such as being permeable to air and insulating. The special fiber material can withstand a powerful impact, achieving the effect of protecting the body. Although the texture is quite thick, it sticks to the body and fully emphasizes the body’s curves. To describe it in a phrase, it is like an tight outfit with a covering that includes the neck and arms. If it was worn properly, perhaps Miu may be able to accept it, but why is Miu’s outfit worn differently than others, it is not because the objective conditions do not permit it, but rather the abnormal differences compared to ordinary people. The key is the zipper that extends from the neck to the stomach. For it to be easily worn and taken off, the sports clothes utilizes a design with a zipper on the top and on the bottom, the place where it merges is in front of the chest. However, Miu’s boobs were too voluptuous and the top and bottom zipper both could not be merged, creating a diamond shape in front of her chest, her white and tender skin is plainly visible. As for the back, it was also a problem. Under the tight clothing’s constraint, her well-rounded ass curves was even clearer.

“Oh wow, it is almost bursting apart.”

Akatsuki, standing in front, stroked his chin, looking at the embarrassed Miu. Akatsuki has also changed into the sports clothes, but the male outfit is a one-piece which extends from the upper arms to the knees.

...So unfair.

Miu tightly bit on her lower lip, feeling unhappy. At this moment, she discovered that beside Akatsuki, all the males and females on the scene all unanimously looked at themselves, everyone was attracted by Miu’s plump and sexy body figure.

“—Hey, what is it?”

Chikage suddenly appeared as if she was especially concerned. Chikage stared at Miu’s face, she was obviously also wearing the sports clothes.

Her boobs were also well-endowed, although her zipper was able to be pulled up, but like Miu, her curves are all revealed. Miu widened her eyes, quietly whispered into Chikage’s ears.

“T..This sports clothing…”

Miu’s cheeks reddened and issued a sound as quiet as a mouse.

“W…Won’t everyone be embarrassed? W..Wearing this sort of clothes that emphasis on body figures…”

“Ah? Haha…”

A wry smile dawned onto Chikage.

“At first there was certainly a bit of resistance, but after getting used to it, it’s okay. If you regard it as a swim suit, then you would not feel as embarrassed.”

“But…”

Perhaps what Chikage said was correct, but wearing this sports clothing that emphasizes the body curves makes one feel quite ashamed. At this moment a small figured passed by Miu’s eyes. This figure is no different than a young girl, is not an outsider, but is none other than the B-class class rep Doumoto Kuzuha. She not only brought back the person who caused trouble on his first day of school, Akatsuki, from the Student Council Office. Afterwards, she also showed Akatsuki and Miu around Babel, and could be said to have a nice conversation with Miu. So Miu stopped Kuzuha and asked for her advice, Doutmoto answered old-fashionly:

“The more shy and awkward you are, the more you attract others attentions. Just don’t think about it.”

“Y..Yes…”

While Miu muttered, the school bell rang.

Shortly after the class started, the combat skill instructor called forth Akatsuki and Miu.

His intentions are to explain the combat skill course main aspects.

“Oh!”

Akatsuki noticed that the combat skill instructor who called him out was very familiar, and immediately greeted him by a show of hand.

Apparently he is the male combat skill instructor that was responsible for testing Akatsuki and Miu on the entrance inspection day.

“Hello, long time no see. So you’re our combat skills instructor?”

“…P…Please to meet you.”

Miu thought back about her knocking down the combat skills instructor during the entrance inspection and suddenly felt a little guilty. Upon seeing this, the combat skills instructor could not help but show a wry smile.

“Perhaps some people may think I do not have the qualifications to act as the combat skills instructor, but still please to meet you.”

After the opening remarks, the combat skills instructor directly entered the topic.

“First is the method to use AD. Well, did you wear them on your hand?”

Akatsuki and Miu unanimously stretched out their right hand, both wrists were wearing a black wristband.

“AD — Arms Device matches the user’s abilities and talent, it will materialize a weapon that best suits the user.”

“How is it? Did you hear it from the other student?”

“No, it should be that I’ve seen its power before.”

…So it turns out to be this toy’s ability.

Akatsuki slightly smiled, A flushed Nanase Haruka’s face emerged inside his head.

The instructor nodded.

“Is that so, then there is no need to further explain it. Let’s now materialize your weapons. After having an experience once, the second time will be much easier. In the beginning, you may not be able to grasp the trick for imagination, but it is okay for it to slowly occur to you, there is no need to hurry.

“Imagination... This kind of description is too vague, is there a more descriptive method?”

Miu questions.

The instructor nodded, showing commendable eyes.

“It is almost the same feeling as using magic. Magic activates by borrowing a god or elf’s powers, the intention of concentrating and chanting magic is for you to imagine that you’ve received permission to use magic from their hands.”

In short —

“The moment you use the AD to materialize the weapon is to imagine that you yourself have obtained the weapon, allowing your power to liberate from your own body. Thus, AD will naturally become a weapon specific to you.”

After listening to the instructor’s explanation, Akatsuki non-committallly scratched his cheek.

At that very moment—

A sudden flash of light appeared beside him. Only to see Miu closing her eyes, with both her hands stretched forward, gold participles seemed to be collected on the palms of both hands.

The gold particles gradually shrink and slowly take shape, finally become a elongated object, the above is also decorated with a red crystal ball, making it look just like a sacred mace. With teardrop-shaped decorations from the both the upper and lower crystal ball, the main part of the staff is subjected to gold engraving. A magnificent gold holy staff formed in the hands of Miu.

“…”

Miu, who opened her eyes, violently waved, a crisp metal sound spread around the surroundings. Although this action did not have any meaning, but it makes other admire her extraordinary talent.

“Wow, a success!”

Miu was shocked and surprised, almost could not believe that she could do it.

The combat skill instructor nodded, revealing an pleased smile.

“You really have an amazing magic talent. First time materialization is not something that easy, but I can’t believe you succeeded on your very first try.”

In addition —

The materialized weapon will disappear based on your will, or under the circumstances that you’ve lost consciousness, will it disappear. The feeling of the weapon disappearing is just like letting the weapon back into your body and being engulfed by your consciousness.”

“Let me try it out…Ah, really!”

Miu tried it out while following the orders, the holy staff disappeared instantly. Afterwards Miu gently waved her hand, the holy staff reappeared again. Looks like what the instructor said was true, after succeeding it once, future attempts are not a problem.

“— Now it’s your turn.”

The combat skills instructor turned and stared at Akatsuki.

Akatsuki’s left hand scratched his hand and looked at his empty right hand.

“Ahhh~ I can’t do it.”

“Do you not know how to imagine? Then when you use magic, how do you do it?”

“This… I can’t use magic.”

“Ah…”

Miu could not help but cry out. To people who were summoned to alternative world, being able to use magic is the most natural thing, as the daughter of the Demon King of Alayzard, magic is also natural to her. However, magic is not a power that people in this world have, to people such as Akatsuki who can’t use magic; magic is a power of another world, at the same time, an unimaginable dimension.

“…So what should I do now?”

Akatsuki’s question made the instructor have a difficult time.

“Even for the students who know magic, there were some who took several times longer than others before learning how to materialize the weapons, but…”

But no matter what he says they are all people who are able to use magic, it was a completely different situation compared to Akatsuki.

“Unprecedented is it?...This could be a lot of trouble.”

Akatsuki clenched his empty right hand. Near the black wristband, not even the slightest bits of light particles were there

===Part 2===
A crisp and loud bell sound spreaded throughout the Babel campus, this represents that class has ended.
Both the clock’s long and short hand pointed directly on the top, the morning classes came to the end.

Currently it is lunch time, B-class students left the second arena in twos or threes, but Miu’s figure appeared inside the gym’s warehouse. Inside the warehouse is extremely dark, the air is filled with a damp mildew smell, Miu could not help but think back to Alayzard’s castle. This kind of smell was similar to the castle underground caves.

The warehouse’s interior was broader than expected, as expected of the second arena and first arena’s shared warehouse. The deeper you enter, the darker the light becomes, you could not see the other wall at all, not to mention the volume of the place. Miu could not imagine how big this warehouse is, she only knows that everywhere inside the warehouse piled up weapons used for combat training and magic props, as well as cushions of different sizes, iron balls and bags filled with lime, looks like the physical education courses equipment is also piled up here.

A mixture of the smell of her sweat and dust entered her lungs, Miu could not help but cough a few times.

“Class rep, is placing it here okay?”

“Yes, thank you for your help.”

After the combat training course has ended, Miu stayed behind to help Kuzuha to collect the equipment.

After obtaining class rep’s agreement, Miu placed the triangular cone in a corner of the warehouse.

“Ah that’s right, Ousawa-san. This door will automatically lock itself after being closed, there is no way to open it from the inside, you better pay attention to it.”

“Huh, really?”

Miu heard it and looked back at Kuzuha.

“It can be opened from the outside, but not from the inside? Isn’t the design of this too problematic?”

“Just the opposite. This type of design where you can only open it from the outside is the foolproof security system. Inside the warehouse are very important magical props, if someone secretly snuck into the warehouse and moved the items away, wouldn’t things be in more trouble?”

“That’s true, the thief could not allow the doors to be opened while stealing stuff.”
Miu suddenly understood. So the design of this warehouse is to capture thieves with evil intentions in their hearts.

Looking back, Akatsuki is still at the arena training hard.

—After Miu expressed her willingness to help Akatsuki materialize his weapon using AD, but the instructor turned it down. The instructor felt that this problem is something that Akatsuki had to overcome by himself, plus Miu had her own course she should learn from and should not waste time here. So under the instructor’s instructions, Miu and Kuzuha formed a group, with Kuzuha teaching Miu how to use the materialized weapon.

The use of AD materialized weapon could enhance the user’s magic and increase the amount being released. In a nutshell, it acts as a medium. Through the help of AD, the user does not have to require on the power of the gods and elves, and can use their own magic power to chant magic. But because the magic Miu uses are almost all entirely drawing on elves and gods’s magic, if she wants to use her own magic power to activate magic, Miu must create a new type of magic.

But as long as you use the materialized weapon, it will enormously increase the magic drawn from elves and gods, in short it can increase the power or shorten the chanting time. After accumulating a certain amount of experience, you can even skip materializing the weapon and directly use the AD as a medium.

…So that’s why Onizuka’s chanting speed was so fast.

Miu thought back about the quarrel on the first day of school. At that time Onizuki’s activated magic was extremely powerful, the chanting speed was surprisingly fast, presumably it must be the results of using AD as a medium.

Aside from that, Miu also remembered another situation. The ice magic used by the Student Council President during the entrance inspection. Creating a giant icicle from the ground, it should be the same method as well.

In addition, Akaktsuki also seemed to encounter the same situation at the Student Council Office. According to Akatsuki’s description, the student council members almost instantly activated their magic.

…But to not think about the occasion and stirring up trouble, this person went too overboard…

Miu sighed. After the school bell sounded for ending class, Akatsuki was called by the instructors to stay behind, probably due to the fact that he could not materialize his weapon. And from Akatsuki’s current expression, he probably could not obtain any decent results now. Thinking up to here, Miu could not help but laugh. The hero who defeated her father could actually have a moment when he was beaten, the world was really unpredictable.

“…Ha ha ha, to think that he also has these types of days.”

But at the moment when Miu snickered.

“—Looks like you’re quite happy, what’s so funny?”

“Whoa—!”

The sound suddenly came from beside her, the startled Miu almost jumped back. Turning around, Akatsuki was standing behind her. Gently pressing her pounding heart, Miu said sulkily:

“D…Don’t scare people okay?” So how was the after class tutoring results? Did you successfully materialize your weapon?”

No, I still didn’t succeed, so I’m taking a short break. It looks like afternoon is real combat training, the instructor specifically told me to eat more, and recover my stamina.”

After saying this, Akatsuki narrowed his eyes.

“Well, who did you say had these types of days?”

“…Huh?”

Miu froze for a moment, and immediately exposed a pair of malicious eyes.

“Ha ha ha, even though you knew you still had to ask. Of course it was you.”

Afterwards she pretended to pout.

“You even had this expression saying “No, I can’t do it”. Ah ha ha ha!”

“I say you, getting proud of yourself because you easily passed…Just wait and see.”

“—Can you two quiet down a little?”

Kuzuha interrupted.

“Ah, Sorry…”

Miu thought she was too noisy and suddenly revealed an apologetic look, but Kuzuha’s gaze did not fall onto Miu but rather stared at the depth of the warehouse.

“—”

“W…What is it…?”

Facing Miu’s questions, Kuzuha reply rather calmly, her gaze remained at the depth of the warehouse.

“—I seem to hear the sound of people talking.”

The inside of the sports warehouse could only be opened with a key.

When previously entering the sports warehouse, the door was closed shut.

If someone was accidently locked in the warehouse, it should be reasonable to stay as close to the door, this will be easier to be discovered by people on the outside.

If they are hiding in the depth of the warehouse, their intention is to avoid people’s eyes and ears.

“C…Could it be that you’ve heard wrong?”

Miu, who was following behind Kuzuha, spoke quietly. Deep inside the warehouse, it was both dark and humid, its atmosphere was almost like a haunted house. After walking for a bit, the sound of people speaking really did seem to come from the front, this terrifying atmosphere made Miu horrified. At this moment, Kuzuha who was in front suddenly stopped, crouched down gently to avoid being found by the other party.

“… Found it.”

“R…Really?”

Miu and Akatsuki both crouched down. Hiding behind Kuzuha, Miu stuck out her head to look around, she noticed figures in the shadows five meters in front. In total there were two people sitting on the soft cushion, but she did not know what they were talking about.

“…Huh? Wait… Isn’t that…?”

After confirming the figure of one of them, Miu was shocked.

Using her pupils that are gradually adjusting to the dark to look carefully once again, Yes that’s right.

“…That’s Izumi.”

The figure that was closer to them was Chikage, she and another female student that Miu does not know were sitting side by side and seems to be talking. Miu felt relieved, Chikage was absolutely not a suspicious individual.

…Huh? Wait a second…

What is Chikage hiding here? Just as Miu was puzzled, the sight in front of her eyes showed her the answer — Chikage kissed the other female student’s lips.

“Whattttt~~!”

Miu could not withstand it and shouted, and afterwards hurriedly covered her mouth. The scene in front of her eyes was the truth, but Miu could not accept this reality.

…Female with Female…?

Miu with her ears completely red stared at the two people, and watched as Chikage slowly pushed down the other female student.

A deep passionate kiss. Their limbs entangles, each demanding from the other.

Akatsuki opened his mouth and said with a calm tone.

“Looks like Izumi’s experiences is quite abundant.”

“… I can’t watch it any longer.”

The petite back in front of their eyes coldly threw out this phrase, stood up and walked towards the front, preparing to enter the crime scene. A few seconds later —

“—!”

“—…—!”

Inside the depth of the warehouse came the sound of a dispute.

“Ah…”

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Their good deed was caught by others, it was probably extremely embarrassing. The female student, who was enjoying her sexual conduct with Chikage, blushed with a reddened face flew over from in front of Miu and Akatsuki and disappeared in the direction of the entrance. Afterwards, a sound of a heavy objected being locked came from far far behind.

Kuzuha and Chikage is currently engaging in a fierce dispute, and seemed to not have heard the sound.

At that moment Akatsuki suddenly remembered something.

“Hey… she shouldn’t have locked the door right?”

“…Huh? So…”

Miu, who was yet awaken from the shock of seeing two women entwining among each other, was suddenly awake, and did not seem to understanding the meaning of Akatsuki’s words at that moment. After a period of time, she violently woke up.

“—It can’t be! Are we all stuck in the warehouse now?”

Miu panicky stood up, her elbow accurately hitting Akatsuki’s jaw.

“Ah—”

Miu watched as Akatsuki fell down. Aside from being helpless, she could only temporarily throw away the unconscious Akatsuki and flew off to the entrance of the warehouse.

After coming to the door, she was surprised to find the sliding door was really locked.

“Ah ha ha … This can’t be real, this can’t be real… Oh God <nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Her smile suddenly disappeared, a panicked Miu used all her strength and attempted to open the heavy doors, but the doors did not move at all. This is also a matter of fact, if a single female’s power could pull open the door, how could it be called a foolproof security system.

“W…What can I do…”

Behind the dejected Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha are still quarrelling.

In this huge warehouse, you could only heard the sounds of the dispute coming for the two people.

===Part 3===
Standing in front of the closed door after several attempts ended up in vain, Miu reluctantly walked back. On the way back, she passed through the unconscious Akatsuki who was lying on the ground, and walked up to the still arguing Chikage and Kuzuha. After telling the two the fact that everybody is trapped inside the gym’s warehouse, Chikage and Kuzuha instead started to push responsibility to the other, causing the fight to become even more intense.

“Really, I originally wanted to be in a situation, where I would not be disturbed and where I won’t cause problems to others, and fully enjoy myself…”

“Chikage sighed. According to Chikage’s confession, she turned the gym’s warehouse as a rendezvous location for a while already. And Chikage had a good relationship between the staff members who hold the key to the warehouse, every time they have gym classes, she would run off to the office to borrow the key. Today was no exception, only that her rendezvous partner fled while taking the key with her, so she was currently helpless as well.

After Chikage’s confession ended, The expressionless Kuzuha suddenly frowned, and raised an issue that a 11 years old girl is unlikely to ask.

“So that means every gym class, you will bring girls in her?”

“Not every time, every once in a while only.”

A relaxed Chikage did not have any guilt in her expression.

…The amount of times must be extremely high.

Miu who was listening on the side shook her head nonstop, and forced a few laughter sounds.

“Ousawa-san, this point isn’t funny.”

The young class rep’s face revealed a scowl.

“If it wasn’t for her, how would we be trapped in here?”

“So that’s why I said that you were nosy, couldn’t you have pretended to not have seen anything? This way you guys could have used ur legs and walked out of the warehouse, she and I could have used the key to leave here.”

“I cannot accept your words. You make it sound that the person who was wrong is me.”

“I’m not saying it’s the fault of the class rep, I’m only saying that everybody’s luck wasn’t good.”

Chikage shrugged.

“…I only feel that you shouldn’t be as close minded, being flexible is better.”

“Before you judge others, shouldn’t you examine yourself first?”

Watching the two people’s heated verbal exchange on the sidelines, Miu had a hint of a smile emerged on her face that no one, including herself, discovered.

It has already a week since she entered school, aside from Akatsuki, Miu could only converse with these two people in class. Class rep Kuzuha is a typical talented student, although she is younger by other students by a few ages, her test results or even her combat ability are extremely outstanding. Her test results is number 1 in the class, and even her combat ability is ranked 3rd.

Chikage is also an outstanding student in both areas as well. Her combat ability ranks as the second in the class, only to be exceeded by Onizuka, her test results is maintained in the top five. Just that her personality is too outgoing and cheerful, she would sometimes abandon herself to her desires and pleasures, causing conflict between the strict and self-disciplined class rep.

Seeing the two of them in front of each other express their undisguised inner feelings, Miu felt envious about it.
—During the time at Alayzard, she did not have any so-called friends, she only had her father and her father’s subordinate, and she never knew what kind of thing friendship was. Although her surroundings had some people at a similar age, but they only had the feeling of admiration and respect towards her, they could not really count as friends.

… Just because I am the Demon King’s daughter…

Even if she willing approached them, she could not shorten the distance between them, turning the mutual relationship from being master and servant into friends. Thus, seeing Kuzuha and Chikage’s appearance over a dispute, besides making her feel warm, it also emerged a sense of envy deep within Miu’s heart.

Now, Miu had hidden her true identity, becoming Akatsuki’s sister, and entered into Babel to study, she is naturally free to make friends. Although she gets along with the other classmates, they could be only considered as an acquaintance, but not a true friend.

… Even though it is easy to say, but taking action is not that simple.

Perhaps deep inside her heart, there is a trauma for the fear of strangers, so she could not open her heart to others. Aside from that, one of the reasons is definitely because she is not used to this world.

“…So nice.”

Miu muttered. Kuzuha and Chikage suddenly stopped their dispute and turned around and look at Miu at the same time.

Her mouth emerged a peaceful smile, Miu gently said:

“Your relationship with each other is so good, it makes one jealous.”

Kuzuha and Chikage looked at each other.

“ “It’s not good at all!” “

The two of them grunted and unanimously turned away.

After a period of time, Kuzuha and Chikage had finally stopped arguing.

Since the warehouse doors could not be opened from the inside, everyone naturally could not anything. Forcibly destroying the door could be determined by the school as an act of destroying public property and be asked to drop out. Anyways after the lunch break is over, the afternoon courses will have to begin.

The following course B-class has to take is live combat, at that time; someone will certainly have to open the door to move the necessary class materials. Yes, just have to bear with it for a while.

“…”

Once the silence has settled in the scene, it is very different to find the correct time to break the silence.

… A very awkward feeling.

Sitting side by side on the floor of the warehouse, Miu could not help but wanted to express something deep inside her heart.

At this moment, Miu suddenly found a conversation point. Kuzuha, who was sitting beside her, was gently holding her shoulders, her body leaned slightly forward.

Miu looked up and down at Kuzuha, then she noticed that Kuzuha’s petitie body was shivering.

“Are you cold? Are you okay?”

“…Not a problem, I’m fine.”

Although she said this, Kuzuha’s express was still somewhat stiff. After Chikage saw this, her face suddenly emerged an unhappy smile.

“Class rep, could it be that you need to go to the bathroom?”

“—!”

Kuzuha’s entire body shook.

“…No.”

Kuzuha bit her lower lips tightly, and coldly replied. Even in the darkness, Doumto’s reddened face was visible.

…Whoa…What should we do…!

Seeing the urgent matter, Miu hurriedly tried to seek for a solution. But after thinking for a while, her head was still blank. The gym warehouse could not be opened from the inside, they could only wait quietly for the people to open it from the outside.

At this moment Chikage spoke again.

“Is that so? That’s good.”

After saying this, Chikage faced forward again. The gym warehouse relapsed into silence.

“…”

“…”

“…!”

The brief silence was suddenly merged with sounds of pain and shortness of breath. The sound came from between Miu and Chikage, by using health as a comparison, it could be described as the part between two mountains. Kuzuha’s thin and frail body trembled clearly, her closed eyes had tears flowing out of them.

“Class…Class rep, are you really okay?”

Miu asked uneasily, but Kuzuha looked daggers at Chikage.

“…I’m fine.”

However, her voice was very rough, anyone could see that Kuzuha had already approached her limits, and she could not hold it any longer.

…We must think of a way…

Separated by Kuzuha’s head, Miu gave a glance to Chikage. Chikage also reluctantly shook her head with a wry smile, then nodded towards Miu. So Miu gently patted Kuzuha’s back.

“Class rep, I remember that on that side there are a few sand bags. From what I remember, class rep uses earth magic, why don’t you turn the sand inside the sand bang into a simple toilet? We will stay far far away and hold our ears. Izumi-san, what do you say?

“Ah, that is a good idea, Class rep can go take a leak then.”

After seeing Kuzuha entered a state where she could not sit at ease, Chikage cannot help but lend a helping hand.

But Kuzuha shook her head.

“…I don’t want to.”

Having lost her usual calm tone, but she still haven’t breakdown yet. Chikage reluctantly scratched her head, she understood that Kuzuha is trying to maintain her remaining pride, so she wasn’t sure how to deal with Kuzuha.

“Actually I don’t want to use this kind of method to bully the class rep. Sorry, it was my fault.”

“S…See, Izumi has already apologized.”

u….uaaan! u….uaaan!

Doumto looked at Miu, then looked at Chikage, she was almost about to cry out.

Miu hurriedly nodded.

“I promise that I would not tell.”

“I’m not that petty, so you can rest assure.”

Chikage also firmly nodded.

Kuzuha suddenly closed her eyes.

“No… I can’t stand up. If I move a little, I’m afraid it will…!”

“Huh? W…What should we do? Class rep, you must stand up!”

“…No, It’s about to come out…!”

Kuzuha’s voice was become softer, her face turning more and more red. Oh no, was it already too late? Miu silent screamed ominously.

But there doesn’t seem to be a better plan. Miu’s speciality is wind magic, but out of the fire, water, earth and wind magic, wind and earth spirits are opposite properties.

Therefore, although Miu can use earth magic, it is not one of her strong points, not to mention that it was almost impossible to manipulate the small amount of sand, turning them freely into various shapes. Chikage’s speciality is water magic, developing their own attribute magic is part of Babel’s education policy, so she could not use earth magic.

Although Kuzuha specializes in earth magic, but under this direct situation and still be able to chant without being distracted, there is no guarantee that the last line of defence will hold up till the end.

“I…In the end what should we do?

Chikage was bewildered, and could not think of any better plans. Could they only stand and watch as this tragedy befalls them?

At this moment —

“—Class rep, are you crying?”

Akatsuki, who regained consciousness at a unknown time, appeared from the darkness, and slowly walked to Kuzuha’s side.

“D…Do you have any good ideas?”

“Nope. But I cannot allow a women to have any tears, this is the aesthetic that I adhere to.”

Akatsuki smiled slightly, squatted down in front of Kuzuha, his gaze matching Kuzuha’s in height.

The so-called aesthetic that the male, who saved the world, follows — Miu’s eyes was filled with expectation, silently watching the developments of this matter.

“…?”

Kuzuha stared at Akatsuki, with eyes expecting some sort of salvation, Akatsuki nodded, his face revealed a gentle smile.

“This is a good opportunity, I will instantly make yourself free from this…”

After saying this softly, Akatsuki held onto Kuzuha’s shoulder then gently latched onto Kuzuha’s earlobe with his mouth.

“Ah —“

Kuzuha exclaimed loudly

Her thin body shook slightly, the last line of defense had completely collapsed.

===Part 4===
In the dark gym warehouse came two different voices. One is the sound of a faint sob, the other is the sound of a metal bat fiercely attacking.

“I…Idiot, stop quickly… you’ll kill someone!”

Aside from these two sounds, there was a third sound of panic-stricken sound, but Miu did not stop waving the metal bat.

Kuzuha was secretly sobbing behind her.

“Shut up, you pervert! What aesthetics, I’m really angry now!”

“Ah oh, constantly holding it in harms your body, so why not just let it have an early release and become more relaxed…”

“The thing that causes harm is you, your brain, your very existence.”

Miu yells out loud.

“Look right now, how do we clean up the mess?”

Miu turned back. Aside from the crying Kuzuha, another person’s figure entered her eyes. This person was Izumi Chikage, she was currently gently comforting the crying girl.

“—”

The sinister relationship they had earlier on had completely disappeared, it was replaced with a atmosphere filled with warmth, this was thanks to Akatsuki’s perverted act. Yes, Akatsuki’s heroic sacrificed helped achieved peace for everyone, Kuzuha was simply the victim, she was humiliated and became the target of Akatsuki’s evil act. Afterwards, Kuzuha, Miu and Chikage all pushed the responsibility to Akatsuki. Even right now, holding a metal bat and whacking Akatsuki is an reasonable act — because everything was Akatsuki’s fault, it was all Akatsuki’s responsibility.

“I’m very sorry, for the situation to become like this.”

Looking at Kuzuha and Chikage, Akatsuki muttered.

“Uuuuu?<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Miu bit her lips tightly and stared angrily at Akatsuki. How could there be such a man in this world? Aside from this kind of cheap move, there is not better alternative?

—But then again, Miu could not have thought about this kind of option. At this time, Miusuddenly remembered, it was the same as the time during Alayzard. Akatsuki, alone, defeated her father, with the intention of bearing all the honor and disgrace to himself, and tried to maintain the order of the world as well as the balance in power. Once she thought till this point, she cannot help but regret her actions.

Compared to the helpless Miu, at least Akatsuki took action. Even though it was a perverted act, he at least took an actual action in response to Kuzuha’s tears, and now he is willing to act as the bad guy, and did not seem to care about the fact he had to accept all the blame from everyone.

This was all in order to help Kuzuha.

“Well, I shouldn’t have treated you this way.”

Miu put down the metal bat, turned her back to Akatsuki, and ran towards Kuzuha and Chikage.

Akatsuki’s forced laugh came from behind, Miu quickly the side of the two people.

“Class rep, are you still okay?”

Miu looked at Kuzuha’s expression. Kuzuha had removed her gym clothes and her underwear and put on Chikage’s uniform. According to Chikage, she was supposed to change into this uniform after her sexual conduct was over.

“Sorry, it was the fault of our family’s idiot.”

“I have to apologize as well, I shouldn’t have laughed at you earlier.”

Miu and Chikage apologized with a face filled with guilt.

“…Well, it’s okay.”

At the same time as she was speaking, Kuzuhawas still gently sobbing. Seeing this, Miu had a feeling that she wanted to expressed out.

…She is still so small…

She was not referring obviously about Kuzuha’s height, her slender limbs, her childlike face, or her immature body. Don’t you forget, she is still only 11 years old, but she is always faithfully doing her responsibilities as class rep, and leading the students of the class. Her body’s weakness, the pressure of loneliness, even facing against these negative aspects, Kuzuha still chose to fight even risking her own life through her continuous efforts. I’m afraid that these days, she is constantly forcing herself.

“Class rep, as I have said before, we will not tell anyone about this, so please be assure.”

“Me too, there’s nothing to worry about.”

“…”

Miu and Chikage both tried to persuade her, however, this type of consolation was just an empty talk.
Even they had to admit this.

…What should we do. If we do not think of a plan…

On top of being ashamed and resentful, Kuzuha could possibly hide from Chikage from now on.

As a result, the deeply apologetic Miu and Chikage would probably avoid contact with Kuzuha as well. Once they discovered that they, themselves, was the reason why Kuzuha slowly shifted away from others, it will definitely cause a large impact on the relationship between Miu and Chikage too.

…He had already come forth and acted as a villain…

Miu glanced at Akatsuki. After Akatsuki was aware , his face had a strange smile on it.

“What, is it time for my aesthetics?”

The appreciation inside her heart instantly vanished.

“Who do you think caused this! If you feel that you have even a tiny bit of responsibility, then think of a plan!”
Miu could not help but retort.

“—Taking responsibility isn’t a big issue…”

Akatsuki’s attitude was very relaxed

“I just need assistance from both of you.”

After noticing that Akatsuki’s expression was serious, Miu and Chikage unconsciously glanced at each other.

“…”

Kuzuha also raised her head to stare at Akatsuki. Under the attention of everyone, Akatsuki quietly said:

“—Are you guys willing to make a contribution to help the class rep?”

A serious tone created a tense atmosphere. Miu nodded without flinching.

“Of course.” “This is something we are supposed to do.”

Chikage also added, everybody had reached a consensus. Akatsuki nodded and immediately made instructions.

“Okay, both of you stand side by side over here.”

“Just standing is okay? Is standing here okay?”

Under the instructions of Akatsuki, Miu and Chikage felt confused, but they still followed the orders. Only to see Akatsuki stand behind the two of them, stretched out both hands towards Miu and Chikage’s waste and gently pushed it once.

“Waaaa—!”

Miu subconsciously stretched out her right foot, attempting to keep her balance.

“—Huh?”

However, her right foot did not have any strength. Everything in her sight was shaking, Miu powerlessly slumped down to the ground. She struggled to get up, but her body didn’t even have the slightest strength to do so.

“W…What happened…”

At the moment when she was attempting to gather her strength from her body…

“Uh…?

Her waist was suddenly paralyzed. Miu felt a sense of aching and cried out softly, then immediately topped down onto the ground. A closer look revealed that Chikageg was also currently down beside her, showing a state of powerless.

However, it was not over. The feeling of aching and pain coming from her waist continue to increase, Miu felt that her whole body was gradually heating up.

“Y…You…What did you do to us?”

With fear in her heart, Miu hurriedly questioned Akatsuki.

“I did not learn magic from that world, but I did learn a technique to manipulate ki. The technique called Renkan Keikikou can manipulate ki from inside you or others as well, it can be used in several situations.”

Akatsuki quietly replied.

“I…I have a sense of foreboding…”

Miu’s tone was very uneasy. Akatsuki stood behind Kuzuha, both hands placed onto her thin and frail shoulders.

“In short, I did something to your ki, this aching and paralyzing feeling will continue to become stronger.”

“W…Why? Didn’t you want to help the class re….Ah!”

She did not finish, but a sudden burst of numbness made Miu could not help but screamed.

“Ah, I almost forgot to tell you guys not to talk, or else the feeling will become even more intense.”

Akatsuki added to his explanation.

“As for why I did this, you’ll know in a minute.”

Miu suddenly understood the meaning behind Akatsuki’s words. Among the swift expansion of numbness, another unbearable feeling emerged. Miu knows what this feeling represents and her was shocked.

“C…Could it be…”

Miu almost couldn’t believe what she guessed. At this moment, Akatsuki coldly said:

“—Holding it for too long harms your body.”

Akatsuki’s intentions was extremely clear, Miu could not help but shudder. Was he crazy? He could even do such a thing. A feeling came from her belly, and it was exactly same as the feeling of pain that Kuzuha was experiencing earlier.

And the sense of numbness made Miu could not use any strength, even if she wanted to hold it back, she did not have the strength to do so.

“Miu….! I…I’m going to…”

“N…Noo, Izumi-san! We can’t let this guy get what he wants…”

A panting Miu desperately cheered for Chikage. At this moment, Akastuki, who was looking at the two of them, suddenly whispered into the ears of Kuzuha.

“Class rep, it’s time. Just use the method I did before and allow Izumi to release it.”

“ “—!” ”

Miu and Chikage gasped.

…What did he just say? Could I have misheard it…?

In fact, there were both aware of what he said in their hearts, they did not hear it wrong. Today Kuzuha was disgraced in front of everyone, to maintain the friendship between the three of them, the fastest and most efficient way is for the other two to suffer from the same humiliation — But would you really do this?

An incredulous Miu raised her head and stared at Akatsuki, her gaze matched with Kuzuha who was in front of Akatsuki. The petite Kuzuha looked at Miu and Chikage, then raised her head and looked at Akatsuki.

“But…”

Kuzuha was very hesistant, Akatsuki smiled and shook his head.

“There’s no need for you to be hesistant, that’s where the phrase “Good friends share good times, but great friends divide the pain.” comes it. You help keep their secret, and they will keep your secret, both sides would not owe each other and it is very fair as well.”

“Fair…”

Kuzuha thought deeply, and was staring respectively at Akatsuki and Chikage.

Afterwards, she walked towards Chikage, as if she had made up her mind.

“…Please don’t hate me.”

After saying this, Kuzuha gently latched onto Chikage’s earlobe with her mouth.

“Ah~~!”

Chikage suddenly issued a sound of extreme pleasure, she was completely liberated. Miu’s face was twisted with fear, after looking back, she suddenly noticed Akatsuki standing in front of her.

“D…Don’t come closer! Don’t touch me! Can you hear me!”

Miu was shocked pale, but Akatsuki only lifted his eyebrow, with an expression of disapproval plastered onto his face.

“Ah, you really don’t know your current situation. I only want to make you recover your original state.”

“…Huh?”

Miu widened her eyes in shock.

“As long as I press other acupuncture points, I can reduce the feeling. Of course, I must be the one who presses it.”

“I…If there were this type of acupuncture points, then why don’t you hurry up and…”

Miu constantly twist her body, her tone was almost pleading.

“Where? Where is that acupuncture point.”

“Near the belly button.”

“ R…Really? Please, hurry up and press that acupuncture point… I already am about to go—Huh?”

Chikage and Kuzuha suddenly appeared beside Akatsuki.

Both staring at Miu with a cold expression.

“Uhh… Don’t be like this, both of your expressions are very scary.”

Miu’s tone was somewhat timid. Only to see Akatsuki shake his head and reluctantly said:

“Did you hear this? She wanted to be the only one to stay out of it, what do you think we should do?”

“…”

“…”

Kuzuha and Chikage was completely quiet. After staring at each other, they both firmly nodded.

“Waaa, nooo, don’t fool around!”

Both of them subdued Miu’s hands.

“Don’t be like this, quickly wake up! Friends aren’t supposed to do this! You guys have been brainwashed, been deceived by that devil.”

That was Ousawa Miu’s final resistance, unfortunately it was ignored by both Chikage and Kuzuha.

“I didn’t think that Miu was actually that heartless…”

“Ousawa-kun…Don’t say this much, just hurry and punish this traitor.”

Akatsuki deliberately hid his face with his hands, exposing an overwhelmed expression.

“Women’s friendship is too great, I was almost moved to tears.”

“D…Don’t play this type of trick, you are obviously acting! It must be because I used the recent AD event to laugh at you, so you hold a grudge right!”

Ignoring Miu’s protest, Akatsuki silently stretched out his right hand. Miu desperately struggled and attempting to move her belly button towards Akatsuki.

But Akatsuki’s face revealed a cruel smile.

“Ah I almost forgot to tell you, but the fact about the acupuncture point near the belly button was a lie.”

“Y…You…You’re not a human—!”

Miu snapped while shouting, Akatsuki finger gently touched Miu’s belly button.

“Ahhhh <nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

The poor Miu screamed, he body bounced up.

After ten minutes, the doors of the gym warehouse opened, Miu and the others were able to see the light again.

The savior was Chikage’s tryst partner. Although she fled at the beginning, she could not forget about the situation so she came back to see.

But the three females, who were trapped in the warehouse, had no time to thank her, and immediately ran out of the second arena and directly to the showers.

—Leaving only a smiling Akatsuki standing at the same spot.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2014-01-30T01:02:07Z

Draconic: didn't notice the other one...

==Chapter 3 – Bonds of the Holy Water==

===Part 1===
Just the fact that Norum Screening had appeared a <True Hero>, it has already drew the attention of everyone before Akatsuki entered the school. But it was unthinkable that he instantly defeated the former A-class Onizuka on his first day of school, then he repulsed the Student Council Vice President Nanase Haruka, and even caused a racket in the Student Council Office. Although the matter about the Student Council Office was unconfirmed, it also added to Akatsuki’s legend, making him instantly the most famous person in Babel.

Currently, including Akatsuki and Miu, all high school division B-class students are all not in the classroom.

They all came to a huge arena imitating the Roman Coliseum, which is Babel’s second arena.

The arena may be located indoors, it is very wide in the inside, with a ceiling of 21 meters, it is equivalent to five or six floors in height, this further highlights the vast interior space.

B-class students came to the arena for class, this is the special physical education course for Alternative World Returnees of Babel. Aside from specialized academic research classes, other students are required to take standard courses such as mathematics and language, they also have to take the combat skills training course.

All of the returnees stayed in the alternative world for a limited period of time, it is almost impossible to fully grasp the ability they obtained from the alternative world. To allow them to master their special ability and making it as your own ability, the related courses occupy a large amount of Babel’s education.

For Akatsuki and Miu, this is their first combat skills training after entering the school.

Including the method of weapon usage, magic chanting, the use of basic tactics, formation layout command and combat simulation — it can be said that the combat skill training is all-inclusive. Of course, this course must have students with relatively same combat ability participate together in order to achieve the most accurate results, this is one of the reasons why Babel place emphasis on student ability and qualifications when deciding the classes.

Waiting for a chance to finally show their strengths, all the students were happily smiling.

However, among the students…one student’s face had no smile, that is Miu with a slightly shrinking back, looking uneasy and staring at the floor.

...What do I do...?

Miu looked down at her appearance. She was wearing the school issued sports clothes, both soft and flexible, with various functions such as being permeable to air and insulating. The special fiber material can withstand a powerful impact, achieving the effect of protecting the body. Although the texture is quite thick, it sticks to the body and fully emphasizes the body’s curves. To describe it in a phrase, it is like an tight outfit with a covering that includes the neck and arms. If it was worn properly, perhaps Miu may be able to accept it, but why is Miu’s outfit worn differently than others, it is not because the objective conditions do not permit it, but rather the abnormal differences compared to ordinary people. The key is the zipper that extends from the neck to the stomach. For it to be easily worn and taken off, the sports clothes utilizes a design with a zipper on the top and on the bottom, the place where it merges is in front of the chest. However, Miu’s boobs were too voluptuous and the top and bottom zipper both could not be merged, creating a diamond shape in front of her chest, her white and tender skin is plainly visible. As for the back, it was also a problem. Under the tight clothing’s constraint, her well-rounded ass curves was even clearer.

“Oh wow, it is almost bursting apart.”

Akatsuki, standing in front, stroked his chin, looking at the embarrassed Miu. Akatsuki has also changed into the sports clothes, but the male outfit is a one-piece which extends from the upper arms to the knees.

...So unfair.

Miu tightly bit on her lower lip, feeling unhappy. At this moment, she discovered that beside Akatsuki, all the males and females on the scene all unanimously looked at themselves, everyone was attracted by Miu’s plump and sexy body figure.

“—Hey, what is it?”

Chikage suddenly appeared as if she was especially concerned. Chikage stared at Miu’s face, she was obviously also wearing the sports clothes.

Her boobs were also well-endowed, although her zipper was able to be pulled up, but like Miu, her curves are all revealed. Miu widened her eyes, quietly whispered into Chikage’s ears.

“T..This sports clothing…”

Miu’s cheeks reddened and issued a sound as quiet as a mouse.

“W…Won’t everyone be embarrassed? W..Wearing this sort of clothes that emphasis on body figures…”

“Ah? Haha…”

A wry smile dawned onto Chikage.

“At first there was certainly a bit of resistance, but after getting used to it, it’s okay. If you regard it as a swim suit, then you would not feel as embarrassed.”

“But…”

Perhaps what Chikage said was correct, but wearing this sports clothing that emphasizes the body curves makes one feel quite ashamed. At this moment a small figured passed by Miu’s eyes. This figure is no different than a young girl, is not an outsider, but is none other than the B-class class rep Doumoto Kuzuha. She not only brought back the person who caused trouble on his first day of school, Akatsuki, from the Student Council Office. Afterwards, she also showed Akatsuki and Miu around Babel, and could be said to have a nice conversation with Miu. So Miu stopped Kuzuha and asked for her advice, Doutmoto answered old-fashionly:

“The more shy and awkward you are, the more you attract others attentions. Just don’t think about it.”

“Y..Yes…”

While Miu muttered, the school bell rang.

Shortly after the class started, the combat skill instructor called forth Akatsuki and Miu.

His intentions are to explain the combat skill course main aspects.

“Oh!”

Akatsuki noticed that the combat skill instructor who called him out was very familiar, and immediately greeted him by a show of hand.

Apparently he is the male combat skill instructor that was responsible for testing Akatsuki and Miu on the entrance inspection day.

“Hello, long time no see. So you’re our combat skills instructor?”

“…P…Please to meet you.”

Miu thought back about her knocking down the combat skills instructor during the entrance inspection and suddenly felt a little guilty. Upon seeing this, the combat skills instructor could not help but show a wry smile.

“Perhaps some people may think I do not have the qualifications to act as the combat skills instructor, but still please to meet you.”

After the opening remarks, the combat skills instructor directly entered the topic.

“First is the method to use AD. Well, did you wear them on your hand?”

Akatsuki and Miu unanimously stretched out their right hand, both wrists were wearing a black wristband.

“AD — Arms Device matches the user’s abilities and talent, it will materialize a weapon that best suits the user.”

“How is it? Did you hear it from the other student?”

“No, it should be that I’ve seen its power before.”

…So it turns out to be this toy’s ability.

Akatsuki slightly smiled, A flushed Nanase Haruka’s face emerged inside his head.

The instructor nodded.

“Is that so, then there is no need to further explain it. Let’s now materialize your weapons. After having an experience once, the second time will be much easier. In the beginning, you may not be able to grasp the trick for imagination, but it is okay for it to slowly occur to you, there is no need to hurry.

“Imagination... This kind of description is too vague, is there a more descriptive method?”

Miu questions.

The instructor nodded, showing commendable eyes.

“It is almost the same feeling as using magic. Magic activates by borrowing a god or elf’s powers, the intention of concentrating and chanting magic is for you to imagine that you’ve received permission to use magic from their hands.”

In short —

“The moment you use the AD to materialize the weapon is to imagine that you yourself have obtained the weapon, allowing your power to liberate from your own body. Thus, AD will naturally become a weapon specific to you.”

After listening to the instructor’s explanation, Akatsuki non-committallly scratched his cheek.

At that very moment—

A sudden flash of light appeared beside him. Only to see Miu closing her eyes, with both her hands stretched forward, gold participles seemed to be collected on the palms of both hands.

The gold particles gradually shrink and slowly take shape, finally become a elongated object, the above is also decorated with a red crystal ball, making it look just like a sacred mace. With teardrop-shaped decorations from the both the upper and lower crystal ball, the main part of the staff is subjected to gold engraving. A magnificent gold holy staff formed in the hands of Miu.

“…”

Miu, who opened her eyes, violently waved, a crisp metal sound spread around the surroundings. Although this action did not have any meaning, but it makes other admire her extraordinary talent.

“Wow, a success!”

Miu was shocked and surprised, almost could not believe that she could do it.

The combat skill instructor nodded, revealing an pleased smile.

“You really have an amazing magic talent. First time materialization is not something that easy, but I can’t believe you succeeded on your very first try.”

In addition —

The materialized weapon will disappear based on your will, or under the circumstances that you’ve lost consciousness, will it disappear. The feeling of the weapon disappearing is just like letting the weapon back into your body and being engulfed by your consciousness.”

“Let me try it out…Ah, really!”

Miu tried it out while following the orders, the holy staff disappeared instantly. Afterwards Miu gently waved her hand, the holy staff reappeared again. Looks like what the instructor said was true, after succeeding it once, future attempts are not a problem.

“— Now it’s your turn.”

The combat skills instructor turned and stared at Akatsuki.

Akatsuki’s left hand scratched his hand and looked at his empty right hand.

“Ahhh~ I can’t do it.”

“Do you not know how to imagine? Then when you use magic, how do you do it?”

“This… I can’t use magic.”

“Ah…”

Miu could not help but cry out. To people who were summoned to alternative world, being able to use magic is the most natural thing, as the daughter of the Demon King of Alayzard, magic is also natural to her. However, magic is not a power that people in this world have, to people such as Akatsuki who can’t use magic; magic is a power of another world, at the same time, an unimaginable dimension.

“…So what should I do now?”

Akatsuki’s question made the instructor have a difficult time.

“Even for the students who know magic, there were some who took several times longer than others before learning how to materialize the weapons, but…”

But no matter what he says they are all people who are able to use magic, it was a completely different situation compared to Akatsuki.

“Unprecedented is it?...This could be a lot of trouble.”

Akatsuki clenched his empty right hand. Near the black wristband, not even the slightest bits of light particles were there

===Part 2===
A crisp and loud bell sound spreaded throughout the Babel campus, this represents that class has ended.
Both the clock’s long and short hand pointed directly on the top, the morning classes came to the end.

Currently it is lunch time, B-class students left the second arena in twos or threes, but Miu’s figure appeared inside the gym’s warehouse. Inside the warehouse is extremely dark, the air is filled with a damp mildew smell, Miu could not help but think back to Alayzard’s castle. This kind of smell was similar to the castle underground caves.

The warehouse’s interior was broader than expected, as expected of the second arena and first arena’s shared warehouse. The deeper you enter, the darker the light becomes, you could not see the other wall at all, not to mention the volume of the place. Miu could not imagine how big this warehouse is, she only knows that everywhere inside the warehouse piled up weapons used for combat training and magic props, as well as cushions of different sizes, iron balls and bags filled with lime, looks like the physical education courses equipment is also piled up here.

A mixture of the smell of her sweat and dust entered her lungs, Miu could not help but cough a few times.

“Class rep, is placing it here okay?”

“Yes, thank you for your help.”

After the combat training course has ended, Miu stayed behind to help Kuzuha to collect the equipment.

After obtaining class rep’s agreement, Miu placed the triangular cone in a corner of the warehouse.

“Ah that’s right, Ousawa-san. This door will automatically lock itself after being closed, there is no way to open it from the inside, you better pay attention to it.”

“Huh, really?”

Miu heard it and looked back at Kuzuha.

“It can be opened from the outside, but not from the inside? Isn’t the design of this too problematic?”

“Just the opposite. This type of design where you can only open it from the outside is the foolproof security system. Inside the warehouse are very important magical props, if someone secretly snuck into the warehouse and moved the items away, wouldn’t things be in more trouble?”

“That’s true, the thief could not allow the doors to be opened while stealing stuff.”
Miu suddenly understood. So the design of this warehouse is to capture thieves with evil intentions in their hearts.

Looking back, Akatsuki is still at the arena training hard.

—After Miu expressed her willingness to help Akatsuki materialize his weapon using AD, but the instructor turned it down. The instructor felt that this problem is something that Akatsuki had to overcome by himself, plus Miu had her own course she should learn from and should not waste time here. So under the instructor’s instructions, Miu and Kuzuha formed a group, with Kuzuha teaching Miu how to use the materialized weapon.

The use of AD materialized weapon could enhance the user’s magic and increase the amount being released. In a nutshell, it acts as a medium. Through the help of AD, the user does not have to require on the power of the gods and elves, and can use their own magic power to chant magic. But because the magic Miu uses are almost all entirely drawing on elves and gods’s magic, if she wants to use her own magic power to activate magic, Miu must create a new type of magic.

But as long as you use the materialized weapon, it will enormously increase the magic drawn from elves and gods, in short it can increase the power or shorten the chanting time. After accumulating a certain amount of experience, you can even skip materializing the weapon and directly use the AD as a medium.

…So that’s why Onizuka’s chanting speed was so fast.

Miu thought back about the quarrel on the first day of school. At that time Onizuki’s activated magic was extremely powerful, the chanting speed was surprisingly fast, presumably it must be the results of using AD as a medium.

Aside from that, Miu also remembered another situation. The ice magic used by the Student Council President during the entrance inspection. Creating a giant icicle from the ground, it should be the same method as well.

In addition, Akaktsuki also seemed to encounter the same situation at the Student Council Office. According to Akatsuki’s description, the student council members almost instantly activated their magic.

…But to not think about the occasion and stirring up trouble, this person went too overboard…

Miu sighed. After the school bell sounded for ending class, Akatsuki was called by the instructors to stay behind, probably due to the fact that he could not materialize his weapon. And from Akatsuki’s current expression, he probably could not obtain any decent results now. Thinking up to here, Miu could not help but laugh. The hero who defeated her father could actually have a moment when he was beaten, the world was really unpredictable.

“…Ha ha ha, to think that he also has these types of days.”

But at the moment when Miu snickered.

“—Looks like you’re quite happy, what’s so funny?”

“Whoa—!”

The sound suddenly came from beside her, the startled Miu almost jumped back. Turning around, Akatsuki was standing behind her. Gently pressing her pounding heart, Miu said sulkily:

“D…Don’t scare people okay?” So how was the after class tutoring results? Did you successfully materialize your weapon?”

No, I still didn’t succeed, so I’m taking a short break. It looks like afternoon is real combat training, the instructor specifically told me to eat more, and recover my stamina.”

After saying this, Akatsuki narrowed his eyes.

“Well, who did you say had these types of days?”

“…Huh?”

Miu froze for a moment, and immediately exposed a pair of malicious eyes.

“Ha ha ha, even though you knew you still had to ask. Of course it was you.”

Afterwards she pretended to pout.

“You even had this expression saying “No, I can’t do it”. Ah ha ha ha!”

“I say you, getting proud of yourself because you easily passed…Just wait and see.”

“—Can you two quiet down a little?”

Kuzuha interrupted.

“Ah, Sorry…”

Miu thought she was too noisy and suddenly revealed an apologetic look, but Kuzuha’s gaze did not fall onto Miu but rather stared at the depth of the warehouse.

“—”

“W…What is it…?”

Facing Miu’s questions, Kuzuha reply rather calmly, her gaze remained at the depth of the warehouse.

“—I seem to hear the sound of people talking.”

The inside of the sports warehouse could only be opened with a key.

When previously entering the sports warehouse, the door was closed shut.

If someone was accidently locked in the warehouse, it should be reasonable to stay as close to the door, this will be easier to be discovered by people on the outside.

If they are hiding in the depth of the warehouse, their intention is to avoid people’s eyes and ears.

“C…Could it be that you’ve heard wrong?”

Miu, who was following behind Kuzuha, spoke quietly. Deep inside the warehouse, it was both dark and humid, its atmosphere was almost like a haunted house. After walking for a bit, the sound of people speaking really did seem to come from the front, this terrifying atmosphere made Miu horrified. At this moment, Kuzuha who was in front suddenly stopped, crouched down gently to avoid being found by the other party.

“… Found it.”

“R…Really?”

Miu and Akatsuki both crouched down. Hiding behind Kuzuha, Miu stuck out her head to look around, she noticed figures in the shadows five meters in front. In total there were two people sitting on the soft cushion, but she did not know what they were talking about.

“…Huh? Wait… Isn’t that…?”

After confirming the figure of one of them, Miu was shocked.

Using her pupils that are gradually adjusting to the dark to look carefully once again, Yes that’s right.

“…That’s Izumi.”

The figure that was closer to them was Chikage, she and another female student that Miu does not know were sitting side by side and seems to be talking. Miu felt relieved, Chikage was absolutely not a suspicious individual.

…Huh? Wait a second…

What is Chikage hiding here? Just as Miu was puzzled, the sight in front of her eyes showed her the answer — Chikage kissed the other female student’s lips.

“Whattttt~~!”

Miu could not withstand it and shouted, and afterwards hurriedly covered her mouth. The scene in front of her eyes was the truth, but Miu could not accept this reality.

…Female with Female…?

Miu with her ears completely red stared at the two people, and watched as Chikage slowly pushed down the other female student.

A deep passionate kiss. Their limbs entangles, each demanding from the other.

Akatsuki opened his mouth and said with a calm tone.

“Looks like Izumi’s experiences is quite abundant.”

“… I can’t watch it any longer.”

The petite back in front of their eyes coldly threw out this phrase, stood up and walked towards the front, preparing to enter the crime scene. A few seconds later —

“—!”

“—…—!”

Inside the depth of the warehouse came the sound of a dispute.

“Ah…”

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Their good deed was caught by others, it was probably extremely embarrassing. The female student, who was enjoying her sexual conduct with Chikage, blushed with a reddened face flew over from in front of Miu and Akatsuki and disappeared in the direction of the entrance. Afterwards, a sound of a heavy objected being locked came from far far behind.

Kuzuha and Chikage is currently engaging in a fierce dispute, and seemed to not have heard the sound.

At that moment Akatsuki suddenly remembered something.

“Hey… she shouldn’t have locked the door right?”

“…Huh? So…”

Miu, who was yet awaken from the shock of seeing two women entwining among each other, was suddenly awake, and did not seem to understanding the meaning of Akatsuki’s words at that moment. After a period of time, she violently woke up.

“—It can’t be! Are we all stuck in the warehouse now?”

Miu panicky stood up, her elbow accurately hitting Akatsuki’s jaw.

“Ah—”

Miu watched as Akatsuki fell down. Aside from being helpless, she could only temporarily throw away the unconscious Akatsuki and flew off to the entrance of the warehouse.

After coming to the door, she was surprised to find the sliding door was really locked.

“Ah ha ha … This can’t be real, this can’t be real… Oh God <nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Her smile suddenly disappeared, a panicked Miu used all her strength and attempted to open the heavy doors, but the doors did not move at all. This is also a matter of fact, if a single female’s power could pull open the door, how could it be called a foolproof security system.

“W…What can I do…”

Behind the dejected Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha are still quarrelling.

In this huge warehouse, you could only heard the sounds of the dispute coming for the two people.

===Part 3===
Standing in front of the closed door after several attempts ended up in vain, Miu reluctantly walked back. On the way back, she passed through the unconscious Akatsuki who was lying on the ground, and walked up to the still arguing Chikage and Kuzuha. After telling the two the fact that everybody is trapped inside the gym’s warehouse, Chikage and Kuzuha instead started to push responsibility to the other, causing the fight to become even more intense.

“Really, I originally wanted to be in a situation, where I would not be disturbed and where I won’t cause problems to others, and fully enjoy myself…”

“Chikage sighed. According to Chikage’s confession, she turned the gym’s warehouse as a rendezvous location for a while already. And Chikage had a good relationship between the staff members who hold the key to the warehouse, every time they have gym classes, she would run off to the office to borrow the key. Today was no exception, only that her rendezvous partner fled while taking the key with her, so she was currently helpless as well.

After Chikage’s confession ended, The expressionless Kuzuha suddenly frowned, and raised an issue that a 11 years old girl is unlikely to ask.

“So that means every gym class, you will bring girls in her?”

“Not every time, every once in a while only.”

A relaxed Chikage did not have any guilt in her expression.

…The amount of times must be extremely high.

Miu who was listening on the side shook her head nonstop, and forced a few laughter sounds.

“Ousawa-san, this point isn’t funny.”

The young class rep’s face revealed a scowl.

“If it wasn’t for her, how would we be trapped in here?”

“So that’s why I said that you were nosy, couldn’t you have pretended to not have seen anything? This way you guys could have used ur legs and walked out of the warehouse, she and I could have used the key to leave here.”

“I cannot accept your words. You make it sound that the person who was wrong is me.”

“I’m not saying it’s the fault of the class rep, I’m only saying that everybody’s luck wasn’t good.”

Chikage shrugged.

“…I only feel that you shouldn’t be as close minded, being flexible is better.”

“Before you judge others, shouldn’t you examine yourself first?”

Watching the two people’s heated verbal exchange on the sidelines, Miu had a hint of a smile emerged on her face that no one, including herself, discovered.

It has already a week since she entered school, aside from Akatsuki, Miu could only converse with these two people in class. Class rep Kuzuha is a typical talented student, although she is younger by other students by a few ages, her test results or even her combat ability are extremely outstanding. Her test results is number 1 in the class, and even her combat ability is ranked 3rd.

Chikage is also an outstanding student in both areas as well. Her combat ability ranks as the second in the class, only to be exceeded by Onizuka, her test results is maintained in the top five. Just that her personality is too outgoing and cheerful, she would sometimes abandon herself to her desires and pleasures, causing conflict between the strict and self-disciplined class rep.

Seeing the two of them in front of each other express their undisguised inner feelings, Miu felt envious about it.
—During the time at Alayzard, she did not have any so-called friends, she only had her father and her father’s subordinate, and she never knew what kind of thing friendship was. Although her surroundings had some people at a similar age, but they only had the feeling of admiration and respect towards her, they could not really count as friends.

… Just because I am the Demon King’s daughter…

Even if she willing approached them, she could not shorten the distance between them, turning the mutual relationship from being master and servant into friends. Thus, seeing Kuzuha and Chikage’s appearance over a dispute, besides making her feel warm, it also emerged a sense of envy deep within Miu’s heart.

Now, Miu had hidden her true identity, becoming Akatsuki’s sister, and entered into Babel to study, she is naturally free to make friends. Although she gets along with the other classmates, they could be only considered as an acquaintance, but not a true friend.

… Even though it is easy to say, but taking action is not that simple.

Perhaps deep inside her heart, there is a trauma for the fear of strangers, so she could not open her heart to others. Aside from that, one of the reasons is definitely because she is not used to this world.

“…So nice.”

Miu muttered. Kuzuha and Chikage suddenly stopped their dispute and turned around and look at Miu at the same time.

Her mouth emerged a peaceful smile, Miu gently said:

“Your relationship with each other is so good, it makes one jealous.”

Kuzuha and Chikage looked at each other.

“ “It’s not good at all!” “

The two of them grunted and unanimously turned away.

After a period of time, Kuzuha and Chikage had finally stopped arguing.

Since the warehouse doors could not be opened from the inside, everyone naturally could not anything. Forcibly destroying the door could be determined by the school as an act of destroying public property and be asked to drop out. Anyways after the lunch break is over, the afternoon courses will have to begin.

The following course B-class has to take is live combat, at that time; someone will certainly have to open the door to move the necessary class materials. Yes, just have to bear with it for a while.

“…”

Once the silence has settled in the scene, it is very different to find the correct time to break the silence.

… A very awkward feeling.

Sitting side by side on the floor of the warehouse, Miu could not help but wanted to express something deep inside her heart.

At this moment, Miu suddenly found a conversation point. Kuzuha, who was sitting beside her, was gently holding her shoulders, her body leaned slightly forward.

Miu looked up and down at Kuzuha, then she noticed that Kuzuha’s petitie body was shivering.

“Are you cold? Are you okay?”

“…Not a problem, I’m fine.”

Although she said this, Kuzuha’s express was still somewhat stiff. After Chikage saw this, her face suddenly emerged an unhappy smile.

“Class rep, could it be that you need to go to the bathroom?”

“—!”

Kuzuha’s entire body shook.

“…No.”

Kuzuha bit her lower lips tightly, and coldly replied. Even in the darkness, Doumto’s reddened face was visible.

…Whoa…What should we do…!

Seeing the urgent matter, Miu hurriedly tried to seek for a solution. But after thinking for a while, her head was still blank. The gym warehouse could not be opened from the inside, they could only wait quietly for the people to open it from the outside.

At this moment Chikage spoke again.

“Is that so? That’s good.”

After saying this, Chikage faced forward again. The gym warehouse relapsed into silence.

“…”

“…”

“…!”

The brief silence was suddenly merged with sounds of pain and shortness of breath. The sound came from between Miu and Chikage, by using health as a comparison, it could be described as the part between two mountains. Kuzuha’s thin and frail body trembled clearly, her closed eyes had tears flowing out of them.

“Class…Class rep, are you really okay?”

Miu asked uneasily, but Kuzuha looked daggers at Chikage.

“…I’m fine.”

However, her voice was very rough, anyone could see that Kuzuha had already approached her limits, and she could not hold it any longer.

…We must think of a way…

Separated by Kuzuha’s head, Miu gave a glance to Chikage. Chikage also reluctantly shook her head with a wry smile, then nodded towards Miu. So Miu gently patted Kuzuha’s back.

“Class rep, I remember that on that side there are a few sand bags. From what I remember, class rep uses earth magic, why don’t you turn the sand inside the sand bang into a simple toilet? We will stay far far away and hold our ears. Izumi-san, what do you say?

“Ah, that is a good idea, Class rep can go take a leak then.”

After seeing Kuzuha entered a state where she could not sit at ease, Chikage cannot help but lend a helping hand.

But Kuzuha shook her head.

“…I don’t want to.”

Having lost her usual calm tone, but she still haven’t breakdown yet. Chikage reluctantly scratched her head, she understood that Kuzuha is trying to maintain her remaining pride, so she wasn’t sure how to deal with Kuzuha.

“Actually I don’t want to use this kind of method to bully the class rep. Sorry, it was my fault.”

“S…See, Izumi has already apologized.”

u….uaaan! u….uaaan!

Doumto looked at Miu, then looked at Chikage, she was almost about to cry out.

Miu hurriedly nodded.

“I promise that I would not tell.”

“I’m not that petty, so you can rest assure.”

Chikage also firmly nodded.

Kuzuha suddenly closed her eyes.

“No… I can’t stand up. If I move a little, I’m afraid it will…!”

“Huh? W…What should we do? Class rep, you must stand up!”

“…No, It’s about to come out…!”

Kuzuha’s voice was become softer, her face turning more and more red. Oh no, was it already too late? Miu silent screamed ominously.

But there doesn’t seem to be a better plan. Miu’s speciality is wind magic, but out of the fire, water, earth and wind magic, wind and earth spirits are opposite properties.

Therefore, although Miu can use earth magic, it is not one of her strong points, not to mention that it was almost impossible to manipulate the small amount of sand, turning them freely into various shapes. Chikage’s speciality is water magic, developing their own attribute magic is part of Babel’s education policy, so she could not use earth magic.

Although Kuzuha specializes in earth magic, but under this direct situation and still be able to chant without being distracted, there is no guarantee that the last line of defence will hold up till the end.

“I…In the end what should we do?

Chikage was bewildered, and could not think of any better plans. Could they only stand and watch as this tragedy befalls them?

At this moment —

“—Class rep, are you crying?”

Akatsuki, who regained consciousness at a unknown time, appeared from the darkness, and slowly walked to Kuzuha’s side.

“D…Do you have any good ideas?”

“Nope. But I cannot allow a women to have any tears, this is the aesthetic that I adhere to.”

Akatsuki smiled slightly, squatted down in front of Kuzuha, his gaze matching Kuzuha’s in height.

The so-called aesthetic that the male, who saved the world, follows — Miu’s eyes was filled with expectation, silently watching the developments of this matter.

“…?”

Kuzuha stared at Akatsuki, with eyes expecting some sort of salvation, Akatsuki nodded, his face revealed a gentle smile.

“This is a good opportunity, I will instantly make yourself free from this…”

After saying this softly, Akatsuki held onto Kuzuha’s shoulder then gently latched onto Kuzuha’s earlobe with his mouth.

“Ah —“

Kuzuha exclaimed loudly

Her thin body shook slightly, the last line of defense had completely collapsed.

===Part 4===
In the dark gym warehouse came two different voices. One is the sound of a faint sob, the other is the sound of a metal bat fiercely attacking.

“I…Idiot, stop quickly… you’ll kill someone!”

Aside from these two sounds, there was a third sound of panic-stricken sound, but Miu did not stop waving the metal bat.

Kuzuha was secretly sobbing behind her.

“Shut up, you pervert! What aesthetics, I’m really angry now!”

“Ah oh, constantly holding it in harms your body, so why not just let it have an early release and become more relaxed…”

“The thing that causes harm is you, your brain, your very existence.”

Miu yells out loud.

“Look right now, how do we clean up the mess?”

Miu turned back. Aside from the crying Kuzuha, another person’s figure entered her eyes. This person was Izumi Chikage, she was currently gently comforting the crying girl.

“—”

The sinister relationship they had earlier on had completely disappeared, it was replaced with a atmosphere filled with warmth, this was thanks to Akatsuki’s perverted act. Yes, Akatsuki’s heroic sacrificed helped achieved peace for everyone, Kuzuha was simply the victim, she was humiliated and became the target of Akatsuki’s evil act. Afterwards, Kuzuha, Miu and Chikage all pushed the responsibility to Akatsuki. Even right now, holding a metal bat and whacking Akatsuki is an reasonable act — because everything was Akatsuki’s fault, it was all Akatsuki’s responsibility.

“I’m very sorry, for the situation to become like this.”

Looking at Kuzuha and Chikage, Akatsuki muttered.

“Uuuuu?[[User:Jn19930|Jn19930]] ([[User talk:Jn19930|talk]])!”

Miu bit her lips tightly and stared angrily at Akatsuki. How could there be such a man in this world? Aside from this kind of cheap move, there is not better alternative?

—But then again, Miu could not have thought about this kind of option. At this time, Miusuddenly remembered, it was the same as the time during Alayzard. Akatsuki, alone, defeated her father, with the intention of bearing all the honor and disgrace to himself, and tried to maintain the order of the world as well as the balance in power. Once she thought till this point, she cannot help but regret her actions.

Compared to the helpless Miu, at least Akatsuki took action. Even though it was a perverted act, he at least took an actual action in response to Kuzuha’s tears, and now he is willing to act as the bad guy, and did not seem to care about the fact he had to accept all the blame from everyone.

This was all in order to help Kuzuha.

“Well, I shouldn’t have treated you this way.”

Miu put down the metal bat, turned her back to Akatsuki, and ran towards Kuzuha and Chikage.

Akatsuki’s forced laugh came from behind, Miu quickly the side of the two people.

“Class rep, are you still okay?”

Miu looked at Kuzuha’s expression. Kuzuha had removed her gym clothes and her underwear and put on Chikage’s uniform. According to Chikage, she was supposed to change into this uniform after her sexual conduct was over.

“Sorry, it was the fault of our family’s idiot.”

“I have to apologize as well, I shouldn’t have laughed at you earlier.”

Miu and Chikage apologized with a face filled with guilt.

“…Well, it’s okay.”

At the same time as she was speaking, Kuzuhawas still gently sobbing. Seeing this, Miu had a feeling that she wanted to expressed out.

…She is still so small…

She was not referring obviously about Kuzuha’s height, her slender limbs, her childlike face, or her immature body. Don’t you forget, she is still only 11 years old, but she is always faithfully doing her responsibilities as class rep, and leading the students of the class. Her body’s weakness, the pressure of loneliness, even facing against these negative aspects, Kuzuha still chose to fight even risking her own life through her continuous efforts. I’m afraid that these days, she is constantly forcing herself.

“Class rep, as I have said before, we will not tell anyone about this, so please be assure.”

“Me too, there’s nothing to worry about.”

“…”

Miu and Chikage both tried to persuade her, however, this type of consolation was just an empty talk.
Even they had to admit this.

…What should we do. If we do not think of a plan…

On top of being ashamed and resentful, Kuzuha could possibly hide from Chikage from now on.

As a result, the deeply apologetic Miu and Chikage would probably avoid contact with Kuzuha as well. Once they discovered that they, themselves, was the reason why Kuzuha slowly shifted away from others, it will definitely cause a large impact on the relationship between Miu and Chikage too.

…He had already come forth and acted as a villain…

Miu glanced at Akatsuki. After Akatsuki was aware , his face had a strange smile on it.

“What, is it time for my aesthetics?”

The appreciation inside her heart instantly vanished.

“Who do you think caused this! If you feel that you have even a tiny bit of responsibility, then think of a plan!”
Miu could not help but retort.

“—Taking responsibility isn’t a big issue…”

Akatsuki’s attitude was very relaxed

“I just need assistance from both of you.”

After noticing that Akatsuki’s expression was serious, Miu and Chikage unconsciously glanced at each other.

“…”

Kuzuha also raised her head to stare at Akatsuki. Under the attention of everyone, Akatsuki quietly said:

“—Are you guys willing to make a contribution to help the class rep?”

A serious tone created a tense atmosphere. Miu nodded without flinching.

“Of course.” “This is something we are supposed to do.”

Chikage also added, everybody had reached a consensus. Akatsuki nodded and immediately made instructions.

“Okay, both of you stand side by side over here.”

“Just standing is okay? Is standing here okay?”

Under the instructions of Akatsuki, Miu and Chikage felt confused, but they still followed the orders. Only to see Akatsuki stand behind the two of them, stretched out both hands towards Miu and Chikage’s waste and gently pushed it once.

“Waaaa—!”

Miu subconsciously stretched out her right foot, attempting to keep her balance.

“—Huh?”

However, her right foot did not have any strength. Everything in her sight was shaking, Miu powerlessly slumped down to the ground. She struggled to get up, but her body didn’t even have the slightest strength to do so.

“W…What happened…”

At the moment when she was attempting to gather her strength from her body…

“Uh…?

Her waist was suddenly paralyzed. Miu felt a sense of aching and cried out softly, then immediately topped down onto the ground. A closer look revealed that Chikageg was also currently down beside her, showing a state of powerless.

However, it was not over. The feeling of aching and pain coming from her waist continue to increase, Miu felt that her whole body was gradually heating up.

“Y…You…What did you do to us?”

With fear in her heart, Miu hurriedly questioned Akatsuki.

“I did not learn magic from that world, but I did learn a technique to manipulate ki. The technique called Renkan Keikikou can manipulate ki from inside you or others as well, it can be used in several situations.”

Akatsuki quietly replied.

“I…I have a sense of foreboding…”

Miu’s tone was very uneasy. Akatsuki stood behind Kuzuha, both hands placed onto her thin and frail shoulders.

“In short, I did something to your ki, this aching and paralyzing feeling will continue to become stronger.”

“W…Why? Didn’t you want to help the class re….Ah!”

She did not finish, but a sudden burst of numbness made Miu could not help but screamed.

“Ah, I almost forgot to tell you guys not to talk, or else the feeling will become even more intense.”

Akatsuki added to his explanation.

“As for why I did this, you’ll know in a minute.”

Miu suddenly understood the meaning behind Akatsuki’s words. Among the swift expansion of numbness, another unbearable feeling emerged. Miu knows what this feeling represents and her was shocked.

“C…Could it be…”

Miu almost couldn’t believe what she guessed. At this moment, Akatsuki coldly said:

“—Holding it for too long harms your body.”

Akatsuki’s intentions was extremely clear, Miu could not help but shudder. Was he crazy? He could even do such a thing. A feeling came from her belly, and it was exactly same as the feeling of pain that Kuzuha was experiencing earlier.

And the sense of numbness made Miu could not use any strength, even if she wanted to hold it back, she did not have the strength to do so.

“Miu….! I…I’m going to…”

“N…Noo, Izumi-san! We can’t let this guy get what he wants…”

A panting Miu desperately cheered for Chikage. At this moment, Akastuki, who was looking at the two of them, suddenly whispered into the ears of Kuzuha.

“Class rep, it’s time. Just use the method I did before and allow Izumi to release it.”

“ “—!” ”

Miu and Chikage gasped.

…What did he just say? Could I have misheard it…?

In fact, there were both aware of what he said in their hearts, they did not hear it wrong. Today Kuzuha was disgraced in front of everyone, to maintain the friendship between the three of them, the fastest and most efficient way is for the other two to suffer from the same humiliation — But would you really do this?

An incredulous Miu raised her head and stared at Akatsuki, her gaze matched with Kuzuha who was in front of Akatsuki. The petite Kuzuha looked at Miu and Chikage, then raised her head and looked at Akatsuki.

“But…”

Kuzuha was very hesistant, Akatsuki smiled and shook his head.

“There’s no need for you to be hesistant, that’s where the phrase “Good friends share good times, but great friends divide the pain.” comes it. You help keep their secret, and they will keep your secret, both sides would not owe each other and it is very fair as well.”

“Fair…”

Kuzuha thought deeply, and was staring respectively at Akatsuki and Chikage.

Afterwards, she walked towards Chikage, as if she had made up her mind.

“…Please don’t hate me.”

After saying this, Kuzuha gently latched onto Chikage’s earlobe with her mouth.

“Ah~~!”

Chikage suddenly issued a sound of extreme pleasure, she was completely liberated. Miu’s face was twisted with fear, after looking back, she suddenly noticed Akatsuki standing in front of her.

“D…Don’t come closer! Don’t touch me! Can you hear me!”

Miu was shocked pale, but Akatsuki only lifted his eyebrow, with an expression of disapproval plastered onto his face.

“Ah, you really don’t know your current situation. I only want to make you recover your original state.”

“…Huh?”

Miu widened her eyes in shock.

“As long as I press other acupuncture points, I can reduce the feeling. Of course, I must be the one who presses it.”

“I…If there were this type of acupuncture points, then why don’t you hurry up and…”

Miu constantly twist her body, her tone was almost pleading.

“Where? Where is that acupuncture point.”

“Near the belly button.”

“ R…Really? Please, hurry up and press that acupuncture point… I already am about to go—Huh?”

Chikage and Kuzuha suddenly appeared beside Akatsuki.

Both staring at Miu with a cold expression.

“Uhh… Don’t be like this, both of your expressions are very scary.”

Miu’s tone was somewhat timid. Only to see Akatsuki shake his head and reluctantly said:

“Did you hear this? She wanted to be the only one to stay out of it, what do you think we should do?”

“…”

“…”

Kuzuha and Chikage was completely quiet. After staring at each other, they both firmly nodded.

“Waaa, nooo, don’t fool around!”

Both of them subdued Miu’s hands.

“Don’t be like this, quickly wake up! Friends aren’t supposed to do this! You guys have been brainwashed, been deceived by that devil.”

That was Ousawa Miu’s final resistance, unfortunately it was ignored by both Chikage and Kuzuha.

“I didn’t think that Miu was actually that heartless…”

“Ousawa-kun…Don’t say this much, just hurry and punish this traitor.”

Akatsuki deliberately hid his face with his hands, exposing an overwhelmed expression.

“Women’s friendship is too great, I was almost moved to tears.”

“D…Don’t play this type of trick, you are obviously acting! It must be because I used the recent AD event to laugh at you, so you hold a grudge right!”

Ignoring Miu’s protest, Akatsuki silently stretched out his right hand. Miu desperately struggled and attempting to move her belly button towards Akatsuki.

But Akatsuki’s face revealed a cruel smile.

“Ah I almost forgot to tell you, but the fact about the acupuncture point near the belly button was a lie.”

“Y…You…You’re not a human—!”

Miu snapped while shouting, Akatsuki finger gently touched Miu’s belly button.

“Ahhhh [[User:Jn19930|Jn19930]] ([[User talk:Jn19930|talk]])!”

The poor Miu screamed, he body bounced up.

After ten minutes, the doors of the gym warehouse opened, Miu and the others were able to see the light again.

The savior was Chikage’s tryst partner. Although she fled at the beginning, she could not forget about the situation so she came back to see.

But the three females, who were trapped in the warehouse, had no time to thank her, and immediately ran out of the second arena and directly to the showers.

—Leaving only a smiling Akatsuki standing at the same spot.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2014-01-30T00:59:26Z

Draconic: changing a signature to ~~~

==Chapter 3 – Bonds of the Holy Water==

===Part 1===
Just the fact that Norum Screening had appeared a <True Hero>, it has already drew the attention of everyone before Akatsuki entered the school. But it was unthinkable that he instantly defeated the former A-class Onizuka on his first day of school, then he repulsed the Student Council Vice President Nanase Haruka, and even caused a racket in the Student Council Office. Although the matter about the Student Council Office was unconfirmed, it also added to Akatsuki’s legend, making him instantly the most famous person in Babel.

Currently, including Akatsuki and Miu, all high school division B-class students are all not in the classroom.

They all came to a huge arena imitating the Roman Coliseum, which is Babel’s second arena.

The arena may be located indoors, it is very wide in the inside, with a ceiling of 21 meters, it is equivalent to five or six floors in height, this further highlights the vast interior space.

B-class students came to the arena for class, this is the special physical education course for Alternative World Returnees of Babel. Aside from specialized academic research classes, other students are required to take standard courses such as mathematics and language, they also have to take the combat skills training course.

All of the returnees stayed in the alternative world for a limited period of time, it is almost impossible to fully grasp the ability they obtained from the alternative world. To allow them to master their special ability and making it as your own ability, the related courses occupy a large amount of Babel’s education.

For Akatsuki and Miu, this is their first combat skills training after entering the school.

Including the method of weapon usage, magic chanting, the use of basic tactics, formation layout command and combat simulation — it can be said that the combat skill training is all-inclusive. Of course, this course must have students with relatively same combat ability participate together in order to achieve the most accurate results, this is one of the reasons why Babel place emphasis on student ability and qualifications when deciding the classes.

Waiting for a chance to finally show their strengths, all the students were happily smiling.

However, among the students…one student’s face had no smile, that is Miu with a slightly shrinking back, looking uneasy and staring at the floor.

...What do I do...?

Miu looked down at her appearance. She was wearing the school issued sports clothes, both soft and flexible, with various functions such as being permeable to air and insulating. The special fiber material can withstand a powerful impact, achieving the effect of protecting the body. Although the texture is quite thick, it sticks to the body and fully emphasizes the body’s curves. To describe it in a phrase, it is like an tight outfit with a covering that includes the neck and arms. If it was worn properly, perhaps Miu may be able to accept it, but why is Miu’s outfit worn differently than others, it is not because the objective conditions do not permit it, but rather the abnormal differences compared to ordinary people. The key is the zipper that extends from the neck to the stomach. For it to be easily worn and taken off, the sports clothes utilizes a design with a zipper on the top and on the bottom, the place where it merges is in front of the chest. However, Miu’s boobs were too voluptuous and the top and bottom zipper both could not be merged, creating a diamond shape in front of her chest, her white and tender skin is plainly visible. As for the back, it was also a problem. Under the tight clothing’s constraint, her well-rounded ass curves was even clearer.

“Oh wow, it is almost bursting apart.”

Akatsuki, standing in front, stroked his chin, looking at the embarrassed Miu. Akatsuki has also changed into the sports clothes, but the male outfit is a one-piece which extends from the upper arms to the knees.

...So unfair.

Miu tightly bit on her lower lip, feeling unhappy. At this moment, she discovered that beside Akatsuki, all the males and females on the scene all unanimously looked at themselves, everyone was attracted by Miu’s plump and sexy body figure.

“—Hey, what is it?”

Chikage suddenly appeared as if she was especially concerned. Chikage stared at Miu’s face, she was obviously also wearing the sports clothes.

Her boobs were also well-endowed, although her zipper was able to be pulled up, but like Miu, her curves are all revealed. Miu widened her eyes, quietly whispered into Chikage’s ears.

“T..This sports clothing…”

Miu’s cheeks reddened and issued a sound as quiet as a mouse.

“W…Won’t everyone be embarrassed? W..Wearing this sort of clothes that emphasis on body figures…”

“Ah? Haha…”

A wry smile dawned onto Chikage.

“At first there was certainly a bit of resistance, but after getting used to it, it’s okay. If you regard it as a swim suit, then you would not feel as embarrassed.”

“But…”

Perhaps what Chikage said was correct, but wearing this sports clothing that emphasizes the body curves makes one feel quite ashamed. At this moment a small figured passed by Miu’s eyes. This figure is no different than a young girl, is not an outsider, but is none other than the B-class class rep Doumoto Kuzuha. She not only brought back the person who caused trouble on his first day of school, Akatsuki, from the Student Council Office. Afterwards, she also showed Akatsuki and Miu around Babel, and could be said to have a nice conversation with Miu. So Miu stopped Kuzuha and asked for her advice, Doutmoto answered old-fashionly:

“The more shy and awkward you are, the more you attract others attentions. Just don’t think about it.”

“Y..Yes…”

While Miu muttered, the school bell rang.

Shortly after the class started, the combat skill instructor called forth Akatsuki and Miu.

His intentions are to explain the combat skill course main aspects.

“Oh!”

Akatsuki noticed that the combat skill instructor who called him out was very familiar, and immediately greeted him by a show of hand.

Apparently he is the male combat skill instructor that was responsible for testing Akatsuki and Miu on the entrance inspection day.

“Hello, long time no see. So you’re our combat skills instructor?”

“…P…Please to meet you.”

Miu thought back about her knocking down the combat skills instructor during the entrance inspection and suddenly felt a little guilty. Upon seeing this, the combat skills instructor could not help but show a wry smile.

“Perhaps some people may think I do not have the qualifications to act as the combat skills instructor, but still please to meet you.”

After the opening remarks, the combat skills instructor directly entered the topic.

“First is the method to use AD. Well, did you wear them on your hand?”

Akatsuki and Miu unanimously stretched out their right hand, both wrists were wearing a black wristband.

“AD — Arms Device matches the user’s abilities and talent, it will materialize a weapon that best suits the user.”

“How is it? Did you hear it from the other student?”

“No, it should be that I’ve seen its power before.”

…So it turns out to be this toy’s ability.

Akatsuki slightly smiled, A flushed Nanase Haruka’s face emerged inside his head.

The instructor nodded.

“Is that so, then there is no need to further explain it. Let’s now materialize your weapons. After having an experience once, the second time will be much easier. In the beginning, you may not be able to grasp the trick for imagination, but it is okay for it to slowly occur to you, there is no need to hurry.

“Imagination... This kind of description is too vague, is there a more descriptive method?”

Miu questions.

The instructor nodded, showing commendable eyes.

“It is almost the same feeling as using magic. Magic activates by borrowing a god or elf’s powers, the intention of concentrating and chanting magic is for you to imagine that you’ve received permission to use magic from their hands.”

In short —

“The moment you use the AD to materialize the weapon is to imagine that you yourself have obtained the weapon, allowing your power to liberate from your own body. Thus, AD will naturally become a weapon specific to you.”

After listening to the instructor’s explanation, Akatsuki non-committallly scratched his cheek.

At that very moment—

A sudden flash of light appeared beside him. Only to see Miu closing her eyes, with both her hands stretched forward, gold participles seemed to be collected on the palms of both hands.

The gold particles gradually shrink and slowly take shape, finally become a elongated object, the above is also decorated with a red crystal ball, making it look just like a sacred mace. With teardrop-shaped decorations from the both the upper and lower crystal ball, the main part of the staff is subjected to gold engraving. A magnificent gold holy staff formed in the hands of Miu.

“…”

Miu, who opened her eyes, violently waved, a crisp metal sound spread around the surroundings. Although this action did not have any meaning, but it makes other admire her extraordinary talent.

“Wow, a success!”

Miu was shocked and surprised, almost could not believe that she could do it.

The combat skill instructor nodded, revealing an pleased smile.

“You really have an amazing magic talent. First time materialization is not something that easy, but I can’t believe you succeeded on your very first try.”

In addition —

The materialized weapon will disappear based on your will, or under the circumstances that you’ve lost consciousness, will it disappear. The feeling of the weapon disappearing is just like letting the weapon back into your body and being engulfed by your consciousness.”

“Let me try it out…Ah, really!”

Miu tried it out while following the orders, the holy staff disappeared instantly. Afterwards Miu gently waved her hand, the holy staff reappeared again. Looks like what the instructor said was true, after succeeding it once, future attempts are not a problem.

“— Now it’s your turn.”

The combat skills instructor turned and stared at Akatsuki.

Akatsuki’s left hand scratched his hand and looked at his empty right hand.

“Ahhh~ I can’t do it.”

“Do you not know how to imagine? Then when you use magic, how do you do it?”

“This… I can’t use magic.”

“Ah…”

Miu could not help but cry out. To people who were summoned to alternative world, being able to use magic is the most natural thing, as the daughter of the Demon King of Alayzard, magic is also natural to her. However, magic is not a power that people in this world have, to people such as Akatsuki who can’t use magic; magic is a power of another world, at the same time, an unimaginable dimension.

“…So what should I do now?”

Akatsuki’s question made the instructor have a difficult time.

“Even for the students who know magic, there were some who took several times longer than others before learning how to materialize the weapons, but…”

But no matter what he says they are all people who are able to use magic, it was a completely different situation compared to Akatsuki.

“Unprecedented is it?...This could be a lot of trouble.”

Akatsuki clenched his empty right hand. Near the black wristband, not even the slightest bits of light particles were there

===Part 2===
A crisp and loud bell sound spreaded throughout the Babel campus, this represents that class has ended.
Both the clock’s long and short hand pointed directly on the top, the morning classes came to the end.

Currently it is lunch time, B-class students left the second arena in twos or threes, but Miu’s figure appeared inside the gym’s warehouse. Inside the warehouse is extremely dark, the air is filled with a damp mildew smell, Miu could not help but think back to Alayzard’s castle. This kind of smell was similar to the castle underground caves.

The warehouse’s interior was broader than expected, as expected of the second arena and first arena’s shared warehouse. The deeper you enter, the darker the light becomes, you could not see the other wall at all, not to mention the volume of the place. Miu could not imagine how big this warehouse is, she only knows that everywhere inside the warehouse piled up weapons used for combat training and magic props, as well as cushions of different sizes, iron balls and bags filled with lime, looks like the physical education courses equipment is also piled up here.

A mixture of the smell of her sweat and dust entered her lungs, Miu could not help but cough a few times.

“Class rep, is placing it here okay?”

“Yes, thank you for your help.”

After the combat training course has ended, Miu stayed behind to help Kuzuha to collect the equipment.

After obtaining class rep’s agreement, Miu placed the triangular cone in a corner of the warehouse.

“Ah that’s right, Ousawa-san. This door will automatically lock itself after being closed, there is no way to open it from the inside, you better pay attention to it.”

“Huh, really?”

Miu heard it and looked back at Kuzuha.

“It can be opened from the outside, but not from the inside? Isn’t the design of this too problematic?”

“Just the opposite. This type of design where you can only open it from the outside is the foolproof security system. Inside the warehouse are very important magical props, if someone secretly snuck into the warehouse and moved the items away, wouldn’t things be in more trouble?”

“That’s true, the thief could not allow the doors to be opened while stealing stuff.”
Miu suddenly understood. So the design of this warehouse is to capture thieves with evil intentions in their hearts.

Looking back, Akatsuki is still at the arena training hard.

—After Miu expressed her willingness to help Akatsuki materialize his weapon using AD, but the instructor turned it down. The instructor felt that this problem is something that Akatsuki had to overcome by himself, plus Miu had her own course she should learn from and should not waste time here. So under the instructor’s instructions, Miu and Kuzuha formed a group, with Kuzuha teaching Miu how to use the materialized weapon.

The use of AD materialized weapon could enhance the user’s magic and increase the amount being released. In a nutshell, it acts as a medium. Through the help of AD, the user does not have to require on the power of the gods and elves, and can use their own magic power to chant magic. But because the magic Miu uses are almost all entirely drawing on elves and gods’s magic, if she wants to use her own magic power to activate magic, Miu must create a new type of magic.

But as long as you use the materialized weapon, it will enormously increase the magic drawn from elves and gods, in short it can increase the power or shorten the chanting time. After accumulating a certain amount of experience, you can even skip materializing the weapon and directly use the AD as a medium.

…So that’s why Onizuka’s chanting speed was so fast.

Miu thought back about the quarrel on the first day of school. At that time Onizuki’s activated magic was extremely powerful, the chanting speed was surprisingly fast, presumably it must be the results of using AD as a medium.

Aside from that, Miu also remembered another situation. The ice magic used by the Student Council President during the entrance inspection. Creating a giant icicle from the ground, it should be the same method as well.

In addition, Akaktsuki also seemed to encounter the same situation at the Student Council Office. According to Akatsuki’s description, the student council members almost instantly activated their magic.

…But to not think about the occasion and stirring up trouble, this person went too overboard…

Miu sighed. After the school bell sounded for ending class, Akatsuki was called by the instructors to stay behind, probably due to the fact that he could not materialize his weapon. And from Akatsuki’s current expression, he probably could not obtain any decent results now. Thinking up to here, Miu could not help but laugh. The hero who defeated her father could actually have a moment when he was beaten, the world was really unpredictable.

“…Ha ha ha, to think that he also has these types of days.”

But at the moment when Miu snickered.

“—Looks like you’re quite happy, what’s so funny?”

“Whoa—!”

The sound suddenly came from beside her, the startled Miu almost jumped back. Turning around, Akatsuki was standing behind her. Gently pressing her pounding heart, Miu said sulkily:

“D…Don’t scare people okay?” So how was the after class tutoring results? Did you successfully materialize your weapon?”

No, I still didn’t succeed, so I’m taking a short break. It looks like afternoon is real combat training, the instructor specifically told me to eat more, and recover my stamina.”

After saying this, Akatsuki narrowed his eyes.

“Well, who did you say had these types of days?”

“…Huh?”

Miu froze for a moment, and immediately exposed a pair of malicious eyes.

“Ha ha ha, even though you knew you still had to ask. Of course it was you.”

Afterwards she pretended to pout.

“You even had this expression saying “No, I can’t do it”. Ah ha ha ha!”

“I say you, getting proud of yourself because you easily passed…Just wait and see.”

“—Can you two quiet down a little?”

Kuzuha interrupted.

“Ah, Sorry…”

Miu thought she was too noisy and suddenly revealed an apologetic look, but Kuzuha’s gaze did not fall onto Miu but rather stared at the depth of the warehouse.

“—”

“W…What is it…?”

Facing Miu’s questions, Kuzuha reply rather calmly, her gaze remained at the depth of the warehouse.

“—I seem to hear the sound of people talking.”

The inside of the sports warehouse could only be opened with a key.

When previously entering the sports warehouse, the door was closed shut.

If someone was accidently locked in the warehouse, it should be reasonable to stay as close to the door, this will be easier to be discovered by people on the outside.

If they are hiding in the depth of the warehouse, their intention is to avoid people’s eyes and ears.

“C…Could it be that you’ve heard wrong?”

Miu, who was following behind Kuzuha, spoke quietly. Deep inside the warehouse, it was both dark and humid, its atmosphere was almost like a haunted house. After walking for a bit, the sound of people speaking really did seem to come from the front, this terrifying atmosphere made Miu horrified. At this moment, Kuzuha who was in front suddenly stopped, crouched down gently to avoid being found by the other party.

“… Found it.”

“R…Really?”

Miu and Akatsuki both crouched down. Hiding behind Kuzuha, Miu stuck out her head to look around, she noticed figures in the shadows five meters in front. In total there were two people sitting on the soft cushion, but she did not know what they were talking about.

“…Huh? Wait… Isn’t that…?”

After confirming the figure of one of them, Miu was shocked.

Using her pupils that are gradually adjusting to the dark to look carefully once again, Yes that’s right.

“…That’s Izumi.”

The figure that was closer to them was Chikage, she and another female student that Miu does not know were sitting side by side and seems to be talking. Miu felt relieved, Chikage was absolutely not a suspicious individual.

…Huh? Wait a second…

What is Chikage hiding here? Just as Miu was puzzled, the sight in front of her eyes showed her the answer — Chikage kissed the other female student’s lips.

“Whattttt~~!”

Miu could not withstand it and shouted, and afterwards hurriedly covered her mouth. The scene in front of her eyes was the truth, but Miu could not accept this reality.

…Female with Female…?

Miu with her ears completely red stared at the two people, and watched as Chikage slowly pushed down the other female student.

A deep passionate kiss. Their limbs entangles, each demanding from the other.

Akatsuki opened his mouth and said with a calm tone.

“Looks like Izumi’s experiences is quite abundant.”

“… I can’t watch it any longer.”

The petite back in front of their eyes coldly threw out this phrase, stood up and walked towards the front, preparing to enter the crime scene. A few seconds later —

“—!”

“—…—!”

Inside the depth of the warehouse came the sound of a dispute.

“Ah…”

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Their good deed was caught by others, it was probably extremely embarrassing. The female student, who was enjoying her sexual conduct with Chikage, blushed with a reddened face flew over from in front of Miu and Akatsuki and disappeared in the direction of the entrance. Afterwards, a sound of a heavy objected being locked came from far far behind.

Kuzuha and Chikage is currently engaging in a fierce dispute, and seemed to not have heard the sound.

At that moment Akatsuki suddenly remembered something.

“Hey… she shouldn’t have locked the door right?”

“…Huh? So…”

Miu, who was yet awaken from the shock of seeing two women entwining among each other, was suddenly awake, and did not seem to understanding the meaning of Akatsuki’s words at that moment. After a period of time, she violently woke up.

“—It can’t be! Are we all stuck in the warehouse now?”

Miu panicky stood up, her elbow accurately hitting Akatsuki’s jaw.

“Ah—”

Miu watched as Akatsuki fell down. Aside from being helpless, she could only temporarily throw away the unconscious Akatsuki and flew off to the entrance of the warehouse.

After coming to the door, she was surprised to find the sliding door was really locked.

“Ah ha ha … This can’t be real, this can’t be real… Oh God [[User:Jn19930|Jn19930]] ([[User talk:Jn19930|talk]])!”

Her smile suddenly disappeared, a panicked Miu used all her strength and attempted to open the heavy doors, but the doors did not move at all. This is also a matter of fact, if a single female’s power could pull open the door, how could it be called a foolproof security system.

“W…What can I do…”

Behind the dejected Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha are still quarrelling.

In this huge warehouse, you could only heard the sounds of the dispute coming for the two people.

===Part 3===
Standing in front of the closed door after several attempts ended up in vain, Miu reluctantly walked back. On the way back, she passed through the unconscious Akatsuki who was lying on the ground, and walked up to the still arguing Chikage and Kuzuha. After telling the two the fact that everybody is trapped inside the gym’s warehouse, Chikage and Kuzuha instead started to push responsibility to the other, causing the fight to become even more intense.

“Really, I originally wanted to be in a situation, where I would not be disturbed and where I won’t cause problems to others, and fully enjoy myself…”

“Chikage sighed. According to Chikage’s confession, she turned the gym’s warehouse as a rendezvous location for a while already. And Chikage had a good relationship between the staff members who hold the key to the warehouse, every time they have gym classes, she would run off to the office to borrow the key. Today was no exception, only that her rendezvous partner fled while taking the key with her, so she was currently helpless as well.

After Chikage’s confession ended, The expressionless Kuzuha suddenly frowned, and raised an issue that a 11 years old girl is unlikely to ask.

“So that means every gym class, you will bring girls in her?”

“Not every time, every once in a while only.”

A relaxed Chikage did not have any guilt in her expression.

…The amount of times must be extremely high.

Miu who was listening on the side shook her head nonstop, and forced a few laughter sounds.

“Ousawa-san, this point isn’t funny.”

The young class rep’s face revealed a scowl.

“If it wasn’t for her, how would we be trapped in here?”

“So that’s why I said that you were nosy, couldn’t you have pretended to not have seen anything? This way you guys could have used ur legs and walked out of the warehouse, she and I could have used the key to leave here.”

“I cannot accept your words. You make it sound that the person who was wrong is me.”

“I’m not saying it’s the fault of the class rep, I’m only saying that everybody’s luck wasn’t good.”

Chikage shrugged.

“…I only feel that you shouldn’t be as close minded, being flexible is better.”

“Before you judge others, shouldn’t you examine yourself first?”

Watching the two people’s heated verbal exchange on the sidelines, Miu had a hint of a smile emerged on her face that no one, including herself, discovered.

It has already a week since she entered school, aside from Akatsuki, Miu could only converse with these two people in class. Class rep Kuzuha is a typical talented student, although she is younger by other students by a few ages, her test results or even her combat ability are extremely outstanding. Her test results is number 1 in the class, and even her combat ability is ranked 3rd.

Chikage is also an outstanding student in both areas as well. Her combat ability ranks as the second in the class, only to be exceeded by Onizuka, her test results is maintained in the top five. Just that her personality is too outgoing and cheerful, she would sometimes abandon herself to her desires and pleasures, causing conflict between the strict and self-disciplined class rep.

Seeing the two of them in front of each other express their undisguised inner feelings, Miu felt envious about it.
—During the time at Alayzard, she did not have any so-called friends, she only had her father and her father’s subordinate, and she never knew what kind of thing friendship was. Although her surroundings had some people at a similar age, but they only had the feeling of admiration and respect towards her, they could not really count as friends.

… Just because I am the Demon King’s daughter…

Even if she willing approached them, she could not shorten the distance between them, turning the mutual relationship from being master and servant into friends. Thus, seeing Kuzuha and Chikage’s appearance over a dispute, besides making her feel warm, it also emerged a sense of envy deep within Miu’s heart.

Now, Miu had hidden her true identity, becoming Akatsuki’s sister, and entered into Babel to study, she is naturally free to make friends. Although she gets along with the other classmates, they could be only considered as an acquaintance, but not a true friend.

… Even though it is easy to say, but taking action is not that simple.

Perhaps deep inside her heart, there is a trauma for the fear of strangers, so she could not open her heart to others. Aside from that, one of the reasons is definitely because she is not used to this world.

“…So nice.”

Miu muttered. Kuzuha and Chikage suddenly stopped their dispute and turned around and look at Miu at the same time.

Her mouth emerged a peaceful smile, Miu gently said:

“Your relationship with each other is so good, it makes one jealous.”

Kuzuha and Chikage looked at each other.

“ “It’s not good at all!” “

The two of them grunted and unanimously turned away.

After a period of time, Kuzuha and Chikage had finally stopped arguing.

Since the warehouse doors could not be opened from the inside, everyone naturally could not anything. Forcibly destroying the door could be determined by the school as an act of destroying public property and be asked to drop out. Anyways after the lunch break is over, the afternoon courses will have to begin.

The following course B-class has to take is live combat, at that time; someone will certainly have to open the door to move the necessary class materials. Yes, just have to bear with it for a while.

“…”

Once the silence has settled in the scene, it is very different to find the correct time to break the silence.

… A very awkward feeling.

Sitting side by side on the floor of the warehouse, Miu could not help but wanted to express something deep inside her heart.

At this moment, Miu suddenly found a conversation point. Kuzuha, who was sitting beside her, was gently holding her shoulders, her body leaned slightly forward.

Miu looked up and down at Kuzuha, then she noticed that Kuzuha’s petitie body was shivering.

“Are you cold? Are you okay?”

“…Not a problem, I’m fine.”

Although she said this, Kuzuha’s express was still somewhat stiff. After Chikage saw this, her face suddenly emerged an unhappy smile.

“Class rep, could it be that you need to go to the bathroom?”

“—!”

Kuzuha’s entire body shook.

“…No.”

Kuzuha bit her lower lips tightly, and coldly replied. Even in the darkness, Doumto’s reddened face was visible.

…Whoa…What should we do…!

Seeing the urgent matter, Miu hurriedly tried to seek for a solution. But after thinking for a while, her head was still blank. The gym warehouse could not be opened from the inside, they could only wait quietly for the people to open it from the outside.

At this moment Chikage spoke again.

“Is that so? That’s good.”

After saying this, Chikage faced forward again. The gym warehouse relapsed into silence.

“…”

“…”

“…!”

The brief silence was suddenly merged with sounds of pain and shortness of breath. The sound came from between Miu and Chikage, by using health as a comparison, it could be described as the part between two mountains. Kuzuha’s thin and frail body trembled clearly, her closed eyes had tears flowing out of them.

“Class…Class rep, are you really okay?”

Miu asked uneasily, but Kuzuha looked daggers at Chikage.

“…I’m fine.”

However, her voice was very rough, anyone could see that Kuzuha had already approached her limits, and she could not hold it any longer.

…We must think of a way…

Separated by Kuzuha’s head, Miu gave a glance to Chikage. Chikage also reluctantly shook her head with a wry smile, then nodded towards Miu. So Miu gently patted Kuzuha’s back.

“Class rep, I remember that on that side there are a few sand bags. From what I remember, class rep uses earth magic, why don’t you turn the sand inside the sand bang into a simple toilet? We will stay far far away and hold our ears. Izumi-san, what do you say?

“Ah, that is a good idea, Class rep can go take a leak then.”

After seeing Kuzuha entered a state where she could not sit at ease, Chikage cannot help but lend a helping hand.

But Kuzuha shook her head.

“…I don’t want to.”

Having lost her usual calm tone, but she still haven’t breakdown yet. Chikage reluctantly scratched her head, she understood that Kuzuha is trying to maintain her remaining pride, so she wasn’t sure how to deal with Kuzuha.

“Actually I don’t want to use this kind of method to bully the class rep. Sorry, it was my fault.”

“S…See, Izumi has already apologized.”

u….uaaan! u….uaaan!

Doumto looked at Miu, then looked at Chikage, she was almost about to cry out.

Miu hurriedly nodded.

“I promise that I would not tell.”

“I’m not that petty, so you can rest assure.”

Chikage also firmly nodded.

Kuzuha suddenly closed her eyes.

“No… I can’t stand up. If I move a little, I’m afraid it will…!”

“Huh? W…What should we do? Class rep, you must stand up!”

“…No, It’s about to come out…!”

Kuzuha’s voice was become softer, her face turning more and more red. Oh no, was it already too late? Miu silent screamed ominously.

But there doesn’t seem to be a better plan. Miu’s speciality is wind magic, but out of the fire, water, earth and wind magic, wind and earth spirits are opposite properties.

Therefore, although Miu can use earth magic, it is not one of her strong points, not to mention that it was almost impossible to manipulate the small amount of sand, turning them freely into various shapes. Chikage’s speciality is water magic, developing their own attribute magic is part of Babel’s education policy, so she could not use earth magic.

Although Kuzuha specializes in earth magic, but under this direct situation and still be able to chant without being distracted, there is no guarantee that the last line of defence will hold up till the end.

“I…In the end what should we do?

Chikage was bewildered, and could not think of any better plans. Could they only stand and watch as this tragedy befalls them?

At this moment —

“—Class rep, are you crying?”

Akatsuki, who regained consciousness at a unknown time, appeared from the darkness, and slowly walked to Kuzuha’s side.

“D…Do you have any good ideas?”

“Nope. But I cannot allow a women to have any tears, this is the aesthetic that I adhere to.”

Akatsuki smiled slightly, squatted down in front of Kuzuha, his gaze matching Kuzuha’s in height.

The so-called aesthetic that the male, who saved the world, follows — Miu’s eyes was filled with expectation, silently watching the developments of this matter.

“…?”

Kuzuha stared at Akatsuki, with eyes expecting some sort of salvation, Akatsuki nodded, his face revealed a gentle smile.

“This is a good opportunity, I will instantly make yourself free from this…”

After saying this softly, Akatsuki held onto Kuzuha’s shoulder then gently latched onto Kuzuha’s earlobe with his mouth.

“Ah —“

Kuzuha exclaimed loudly

Her thin body shook slightly, the last line of defense had completely collapsed.

===Part 4===
In the dark gym warehouse came two different voices. One is the sound of a faint sob, the other is the sound of a metal bat fiercely attacking.

“I…Idiot, stop quickly… you’ll kill someone!”

Aside from these two sounds, there was a third sound of panic-stricken sound, but Miu did not stop waving the metal bat.

Kuzuha was secretly sobbing behind her.

“Shut up, you pervert! What aesthetics, I’m really angry now!”

“Ah oh, constantly holding it in harms your body, so why not just let it have an early release and become more relaxed…”

“The thing that causes harm is you, your brain, your very existence.”

Miu yells out loud.

“Look right now, how do we clean up the mess?”

Miu turned back. Aside from the crying Kuzuha, another person’s figure entered her eyes. This person was Izumi Chikage, she was currently gently comforting the crying girl.

“—”

The sinister relationship they had earlier on had completely disappeared, it was replaced with a atmosphere filled with warmth, this was thanks to Akatsuki’s perverted act. Yes, Akatsuki’s heroic sacrificed helped achieved peace for everyone, Kuzuha was simply the victim, she was humiliated and became the target of Akatsuki’s evil act. Afterwards, Kuzuha, Miu and Chikage all pushed the responsibility to Akatsuki. Even right now, holding a metal bat and whacking Akatsuki is an reasonable act — because everything was Akatsuki’s fault, it was all Akatsuki’s responsibility.

“I’m very sorry, for the situation to become like this.”

Looking at Kuzuha and Chikage, Akatsuki muttered.

“Uuuuu?[[User:Jn19930|Jn19930]] ([[User talk:Jn19930|talk]])!”

Miu bit her lips tightly and stared angrily at Akatsuki. How could there be such a man in this world? Aside from this kind of cheap move, there is not better alternative?

—But then again, Miu could not have thought about this kind of option. At this time, Miusuddenly remembered, it was the same as the time during Alayzard. Akatsuki, alone, defeated her father, with the intention of bearing all the honor and disgrace to himself, and tried to maintain the order of the world as well as the balance in power. Once she thought till this point, she cannot help but regret her actions.

Compared to the helpless Miu, at least Akatsuki took action. Even though it was a perverted act, he at least took an actual action in response to Kuzuha’s tears, and now he is willing to act as the bad guy, and did not seem to care about the fact he had to accept all the blame from everyone.

This was all in order to help Kuzuha.

“Well, I shouldn’t have treated you this way.”

Miu put down the metal bat, turned her back to Akatsuki, and ran towards Kuzuha and Chikage.

Akatsuki’s forced laugh came from behind, Miu quickly the side of the two people.

“Class rep, are you still okay?”

Miu looked at Kuzuha’s expression. Kuzuha had removed her gym clothes and her underwear and put on Chikage’s uniform. According to Chikage, she was supposed to change into this uniform after her sexual conduct was over.

“Sorry, it was the fault of our family’s idiot.”

“I have to apologize as well, I shouldn’t have laughed at you earlier.”

Miu and Chikage apologized with a face filled with guilt.

“…Well, it’s okay.”

At the same time as she was speaking, Kuzuhawas still gently sobbing. Seeing this, Miu had a feeling that she wanted to expressed out.

…She is still so small…

She was not referring obviously about Kuzuha’s height, her slender limbs, her childlike face, or her immature body. Don’t you forget, she is still only 11 years old, but she is always faithfully doing her responsibilities as class rep, and leading the students of the class. Her body’s weakness, the pressure of loneliness, even facing against these negative aspects, Kuzuha still chose to fight even risking her own life through her continuous efforts. I’m afraid that these days, she is constantly forcing herself.

“Class rep, as I have said before, we will not tell anyone about this, so please be assure.”

“Me too, there’s nothing to worry about.”

“…”

Miu and Chikage both tried to persuade her, however, this type of consolation was just an empty talk.
Even they had to admit this.

…What should we do. If we do not think of a plan…

On top of being ashamed and resentful, Kuzuha could possibly hide from Chikage from now on.

As a result, the deeply apologetic Miu and Chikage would probably avoid contact with Kuzuha as well. Once they discovered that they, themselves, was the reason why Kuzuha slowly shifted away from others, it will definitely cause a large impact on the relationship between Miu and Chikage too.

…He had already come forth and acted as a villain…

Miu glanced at Akatsuki. After Akatsuki was aware , his face had a strange smile on it.

“What, is it time for my aesthetics?”

The appreciation inside her heart instantly vanished.

“Who do you think caused this! If you feel that you have even a tiny bit of responsibility, then think of a plan!”
Miu could not help but retort.

“—Taking responsibility isn’t a big issue…”

Akatsuki’s attitude was very relaxed

“I just need assistance from both of you.”

After noticing that Akatsuki’s expression was serious, Miu and Chikage unconsciously glanced at each other.

“…”

Kuzuha also raised her head to stare at Akatsuki. Under the attention of everyone, Akatsuki quietly said:

“—Are you guys willing to make a contribution to help the class rep?”

A serious tone created a tense atmosphere. Miu nodded without flinching.

“Of course.” “This is something we are supposed to do.”

Chikage also added, everybody had reached a consensus. Akatsuki nodded and immediately made instructions.

“Okay, both of you stand side by side over here.”

“Just standing is okay? Is standing here okay?”

Under the instructions of Akatsuki, Miu and Chikage felt confused, but they still followed the orders. Only to see Akatsuki stand behind the two of them, stretched out both hands towards Miu and Chikage’s waste and gently pushed it once.

“Waaaa—!”

Miu subconsciously stretched out her right foot, attempting to keep her balance.

“—Huh?”

However, her right foot did not have any strength. Everything in her sight was shaking, Miu powerlessly slumped down to the ground. She struggled to get up, but her body didn’t even have the slightest strength to do so.

“W…What happened…”

At the moment when she was attempting to gather her strength from her body…

“Uh…?

Her waist was suddenly paralyzed. Miu felt a sense of aching and cried out softly, then immediately topped down onto the ground. A closer look revealed that Chikageg was also currently down beside her, showing a state of powerless.

However, it was not over. The feeling of aching and pain coming from her waist continue to increase, Miu felt that her whole body was gradually heating up.

“Y…You…What did you do to us?”

With fear in her heart, Miu hurriedly questioned Akatsuki.

“I did not learn magic from that world, but I did learn a technique to manipulate ki. The technique called Renkan Keikikou can manipulate ki from inside you or others as well, it can be used in several situations.”

Akatsuki quietly replied.

“I…I have a sense of foreboding…”

Miu’s tone was very uneasy. Akatsuki stood behind Kuzuha, both hands placed onto her thin and frail shoulders.

“In short, I did something to your ki, this aching and paralyzing feeling will continue to become stronger.”

“W…Why? Didn’t you want to help the class re….Ah!”

She did not finish, but a sudden burst of numbness made Miu could not help but screamed.

“Ah, I almost forgot to tell you guys not to talk, or else the feeling will become even more intense.”

Akatsuki added to his explanation.

“As for why I did this, you’ll know in a minute.”

Miu suddenly understood the meaning behind Akatsuki’s words. Among the swift expansion of numbness, another unbearable feeling emerged. Miu knows what this feeling represents and her was shocked.

“C…Could it be…”

Miu almost couldn’t believe what she guessed. At this moment, Akatsuki coldly said:

“—Holding it for too long harms your body.”

Akatsuki’s intentions was extremely clear, Miu could not help but shudder. Was he crazy? He could even do such a thing. A feeling came from her belly, and it was exactly same as the feeling of pain that Kuzuha was experiencing earlier.

And the sense of numbness made Miu could not use any strength, even if she wanted to hold it back, she did not have the strength to do so.

“Miu….! I…I’m going to…”

“N…Noo, Izumi-san! We can’t let this guy get what he wants…”

A panting Miu desperately cheered for Chikage. At this moment, Akastuki, who was looking at the two of them, suddenly whispered into the ears of Kuzuha.

“Class rep, it’s time. Just use the method I did before and allow Izumi to release it.”

“ “—!” ”

Miu and Chikage gasped.

…What did he just say? Could I have misheard it…?

In fact, there were both aware of what he said in their hearts, they did not hear it wrong. Today Kuzuha was disgraced in front of everyone, to maintain the friendship between the three of them, the fastest and most efficient way is for the other two to suffer from the same humiliation — But would you really do this?

An incredulous Miu raised her head and stared at Akatsuki, her gaze matched with Kuzuha who was in front of Akatsuki. The petite Kuzuha looked at Miu and Chikage, then raised her head and looked at Akatsuki.

“But…”

Kuzuha was very hesistant, Akatsuki smiled and shook his head.

“There’s no need for you to be hesistant, that’s where the phrase “Good friends share good times, but great friends divide the pain.” comes it. You help keep their secret, and they will keep your secret, both sides would not owe each other and it is very fair as well.”

“Fair…”

Kuzuha thought deeply, and was staring respectively at Akatsuki and Chikage.

Afterwards, she walked towards Chikage, as if she had made up her mind.

“…Please don’t hate me.”

After saying this, Kuzuha gently latched onto Chikage’s earlobe with her mouth.

“Ah~~!”

Chikage suddenly issued a sound of extreme pleasure, she was completely liberated. Miu’s face was twisted with fear, after looking back, she suddenly noticed Akatsuki standing in front of her.

“D…Don’t come closer! Don’t touch me! Can you hear me!”

Miu was shocked pale, but Akatsuki only lifted his eyebrow, with an expression of disapproval plastered onto his face.

“Ah, you really don’t know your current situation. I only want to make you recover your original state.”

“…Huh?”

Miu widened her eyes in shock.

“As long as I press other acupuncture points, I can reduce the feeling. Of course, I must be the one who presses it.”

“I…If there were this type of acupuncture points, then why don’t you hurry up and…”

Miu constantly twist her body, her tone was almost pleading.

“Where? Where is that acupuncture point.”

“Near the belly button.”

“ R…Really? Please, hurry up and press that acupuncture point… I already am about to go—Huh?”

Chikage and Kuzuha suddenly appeared beside Akatsuki.

Both staring at Miu with a cold expression.

“Uhh… Don’t be like this, both of your expressions are very scary.”

Miu’s tone was somewhat timid. Only to see Akatsuki shake his head and reluctantly said:

“Did you hear this? She wanted to be the only one to stay out of it, what do you think we should do?”

“…”

“…”

Kuzuha and Chikage was completely quiet. After staring at each other, they both firmly nodded.

“Waaa, nooo, don’t fool around!”

Both of them subdued Miu’s hands.

“Don’t be like this, quickly wake up! Friends aren’t supposed to do this! You guys have been brainwashed, been deceived by that devil.”

That was Ousawa Miu’s final resistance, unfortunately it was ignored by both Chikage and Kuzuha.

“I didn’t think that Miu was actually that heartless…”

“Ousawa-kun…Don’t say this much, just hurry and punish this traitor.”

Akatsuki deliberately hid his face with his hands, exposing an overwhelmed expression.

“Women’s friendship is too great, I was almost moved to tears.”

“D…Don’t play this type of trick, you are obviously acting! It must be because I used the recent AD event to laugh at you, so you hold a grudge right!”

Ignoring Miu’s protest, Akatsuki silently stretched out his right hand. Miu desperately struggled and attempting to move her belly button towards Akatsuki.

But Akatsuki’s face revealed a cruel smile.

“Ah I almost forgot to tell you, but the fact about the acupuncture point near the belly button was a lie.”

“Y…You…You’re not a human—!”

Miu snapped while shouting, Akatsuki finger gently touched Miu’s belly button.

“Ahhhh [[User:Jn19930|Jn19930]] ([[User talk:Jn19930|talk]])!”

The poor Miu screamed, he body bounced up.

After ten minutes, the doors of the gym warehouse opened, Miu and the others were able to see the light again.

The savior was Chikage’s tryst partner. Although she fled at the beginning, she could not forget about the situation so she came back to see.

But the three females, who were trapped in the warehouse, had no time to thank her, and immediately ran out of the second arena and directly to the showers.

—Leaving only a smiling Akatsuki standing at the same spot.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 5 Prologue

2014-01-05T21:22:18Z

Draconic:

You know, I don't want to be a Pest, but we need consistency. In a lot of things. Did Percher/Pest have multiple names in Japanese too? That would explain this, I mean it's not just different romanizations of the same name.
So let's discuss her name here, and decide what to do with her. Personally I don't really care if I have to change her name everywhere in volume 2, or everywhere in volume 5. [[User:Draconic|Draconic]] ([[User talk:Draconic|talk]]) 09:47, 5 January 2014 (CST)

magref doesn't use the wiki, so if you want to have a discussion with him, you should post in the forum. If it is an alternative interpretation from what was used previously (magref's comment implies that it is), my recommendation would be to wait until Firebird and/or the other translators can weigh in before changing anything in either location. It will be easy enough to change in the future with find and replace, after there has been proper discussion among the translators and supervisor. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 13:56, 5 January 2014 (CST)

I see... I hope Firebird will see this soon, and he can discuss the matter with magref. I didn't plan on changing her name in either place until the translators have confirmed it between themselves. [[User:Draconic|Draconic]] ([[User talk:Draconic|talk]]) 15:22, 5 January 2014 (CST)

Talk:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 5 Prologue

2014-01-05T15:47:40Z

Draconic: Percher/Pest

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2014-01-03T12:19:35Z

Draconic: /* Part 9 */

==At the Threshold of Trust and Reunion==

===Part 1===

The Master and Servant Contract immediately activated the curse when the Servant betrayed the Master.

After almost a month--- On the next full moon, it was possible to annul it.

At first they believed it to be hopeless, but they somehow managed to overcome the first week.

---Regardless of how it came to be, the contract was bound, so they had to deal with the situation.

To successfully avoid the curse from activating, they persuaded Mio now and little by little they confirmed the activation conditions for the curse and other effects.

And as of now, they had a good understanding about the contract magic.

First--- The servant wasn't forced into absolute obedience and could defy an unreasonable order. Apparently it was done, so that the contract wouldn't be used one-sided, but interactive.

Consequently, the master needed to reward his servant with an adequate attitude as a master.It was close to the "Reward & Service" relationship between the Shogun and Samurai, which takes it origin during the Kamakura period.

That said, even if the Master makes an unreasonable order, the curse will not activate for him due to the superior stance in the contract. Still, the fact that the servant could disobey an strange order was a salvation for Basara and Mio.

---Then what determined a betrayal from the servant, leading to the activation to the curse?

It was a bit complicated, as the condition for the curse's activation was "a mental betrayal".

That said, the servant wasn't forced into absolute obedience. He had the right to "oppose" an unreasonable order.

Also, actions that appeared like a "rebellion" or "betrayal", but were for example to "correct" a mistake, meaning an action for the sake of the master, were apparently forgiven.

But on the other hand, if the Servant disobeyed a legit order or took an unreasonable attitude, the curse activated without mercy.

And it seemed that the power of the curse was determined on the Servant's feeling of "guilt"--- in other words, his "mental betrayal".

When the curse activated, a mark appeared on Mio's neck like a collar as proof.

But--- Basically the curse wouldn't activate as long as she trusted and believed him.

Because the contract between Basara and Mio was conducted uncommonly, there had been confusion in the beginning, but originally it was a magic that strengthened the trust between Master and Servant, allowing them to keep track of each other"s positions.

Therefore there was no problem. A week passed while desperately convincing themselves like that.

And then--- summer vacation came to an end.

That said, even with summer vacation ending, it was not the end of summer.

On sunny days, the temperature easily crossed 30°C.

A day with boiling heat from the morning on. Toujou Basara walked the street to school for the first time.

The second term from today onward. The start of his new school life.

"Aw, so hot… Damn."

He was wearing the summer uniform, but that didn't mean that his trousers were shorts. Additionally the surroundings were full of students with the same uniform. He hated crowds.

"Girls have it good… They get to wear short skirts."

"---Hey, could you stop being so egoistic? In exchange for that, it's cold in the winter."

A cold voice beside him answered the grumbling Basara. It was Mio wearing the same school uniform.

Since they mostly made sure of the activation boundaries of the curse, making an impudent remark in the middle of a normal conversation was no problem.

Malice or a guilty conscious were the problematic ones.

"But, in winter you can easily wear shorts or at worst tracksuits pants under your skirt, right."

Each of them cold-blooded spoiled a boy's pure heart. Upon that,

"That goes without saying. What's the point of letting yourself freeze."

"Then in the end, you're warm in winter!"

Not good. He inadvertently retorted, but what good was it to even get hot-blooded himself. There,

"Right, please calm down, Basara-san."

A young voice from behind. When he turned around, Maria was following behind them.

Needless to say she didn't wear a school uniform, but a refreshing dress.

"It is hot, because you think it is hot. At time like these, just look at me."

Saying so, Maria searched rustling in the convenience store bag in her hand.

Then she pulled out a pet bottle, drinking it with big gulps.

Next she ripped open a popsicle wrapping, taking a mouthful. Narrowing her eyes pleased, she faced him with a smile.

"How is it? When watching a refreshing scenery, you feel refreshing yourself, right?"

"As if!"

"Muh, I just wanted to cheer you up a bit, since I am asking you to guard Mio-sama at school."

While feeling despondent, Maria licked her ice. That appearance looked unnecessarily erotic.

In casual moments like this, he was reminded that she was a succubus.

"…I'll just be grateful for the idea."

Basara wearily faced frontward again. Upon that, his gaze fell on the wave of students with the same school uniform that flowing through the gate. Shortly thereafter, Basara and the girls arrived there as well.

"Oh, so this is it."

Basara stopped in front of the gate and looked up the big building.

Private [Hijirigasaka Academy]. That was the school Mio attended and which Basara would attend from today onward.

"Well then, Mio-sama, I will be on standby nearby."

"Yeah, thanks."

On the night of the screwed up Master and Servant contract, she had been filled with rage, but after a week, Mio's anger certainly had subdued. Mio and Maria had returned to their quite close sister relationship.

When Maria showed a smile on Mio's "Yes", she suddenly looked up to Basara.

"Okay, Basara-san, I leave Mio-sama to you. Though I doubt there will be any troubles in a place with so many people."

"Yeah, if anything comes up, I'll let you know right away."

However, suddenly doubt arose in him.

"But… You said you would be on standby nearby, but it's a weekday, you know? Won't it be troublesome if the police finds you loitering around here?"

Upon that, "Fufufu. Do not worry. It will be completely fine."

Maria laughed with Fufufu and pulled out a single card from the pouch she was carrying over her shoulder.

"Look, in preparation for such cases, I have a fake ID that testifies me as 18 years old. 18 years, you hear? With that I can loiter around during noon all I want."

"Oh really…"

Basara lost his strength. Just because she was 18 didn't mean she could loiter around all she wanted.

Or rather, normally anyone would doubt that age from her appearance--- even when she was smiling so radiant.

===Part 2===

Upon entering the school grounds, the flood of students got to it's peak and the hallways were crowded with students.

Basara, a transfer student, parted from Mio and headed to the staff room first. When he told them at the door that he was the new transfer student today, he was told to wait for a bit in the waiting room next door. And after the chime rang a few times, a young male teacher came to pick him up with a class register in his hands. He held out his hand with a brilliant smile.

"I'm Sakasaki Mamoru, your homeroom teacher. Nice to meet you, Toujou."

"Yes, hello…"

Even while being overwhelmed by the unnecessary refreshing aura, Basara replied to the handshake.

Since the morning home room followed right after the staff meeting, they moved to the class room right away.

"Well, we often get transfers due to family circumstances, but your case seems a bit more complicated, Toujou."

"Yes, kind of…"

Nothing would come from hiding the fact that he was living with Mio. Therefore Basara told just the school that they were currently living together to see if they could be a family before the remarriage, when he was asked at the beginning. That said, he wouldn't announce that to the classmates though.

"But making a trial period like that shows that your parents are good people, who properly consider the feelings of their children."

Basara replied with the vague answer "Sure". He couldn't tell him that all of that was made up.

Although, it all happened from Jin's considerations, so Sakasaki's words weren't wrong.

''…Ah, reminds me.''

Basara asked Sakasaki what he suddenly remembered.

"Uhm… I heard that a friend of my father is at this school, but do you know anything of it?"

Jin might have received a favor from that person when he took care of the transfer papers.

Then it would be better to express gratitude to that person. However,

"Is that so? Well, I haven't heard anything in particular about that. Should I look into it later?"

"Ah, no, thank you."

If the homeroom teacher Sakasaki didn't hear about it, it might be better not to pry into it.

When he politely turned him down, they arrived in front of the classroom.

"This is our class. A new family and new school might bring various hardships, but you'll get used to it in no time. Besides, we have Naruse in our class."

Ohh, Basara was a bit surprised. It was rare that siblings or relatives were put in the same class. He thought for sure he would end up in a different class than Mio. They must have been considerate.

"Moreover there is our serious class rep and me as your homeroom teacher. If there's anything you don't understand, just ask without reservation. Okay, let's go in."

Saying so, Sakasaki moved into the classroom and Basara followed after him. The news of a transfer student coming must have spread already. When he stood in front of the blackboard, he could look over the whole class.

''…Geez.''

Basara made a sigh at heart. All gazes in the classroom were focused on him and all at once they started to evaluate Basara. That was the unavoidable fate of a transfer student.

First of all, he saw everyone get discouraged, boys and girls alike, just by the fact that he was a boy. He was prepared for it, but before his self-introduction it felt already like a lost battle, which truly depressed him. He believed his looks to be average, but there were still a few girls that hadn't lost interest in Basara yet.

''…Ah.''

Amongst them was Mio sitting at the window in the back.

''…She really stands out after all.''

Seeing her like that, he once more realized Mio's cuteness. In the classroom space, everyone wore the same uniform and sat at the systematic ordered desks. The conditions were the same. Due to that, one's characteristic stood out excessively. When he stared at her, she averted her eyes towards the window.

He lost another interested one. Who remained was,

''…Mh?''

In the same window-row as Mio--- the girl at the very front was looking at him.

It was a pretty girl. Contrary to her vivid presence, similar to Mio's, she had an aura like clear water.

Their types were different, but she was a beautiful girl on par with Mio.

Seeing as the desk next to her was empty, it most likely was going to be Basara's.

Indeed, it was understandable that she was interested in him when he was going to sit next to her. But,

''…Ehm, what to do about this?''

He considered her a cute girl, but if she stared at him so directly it certainly was a bit awkward.

At that time, Sakasaki, standing besides the teacher's desk, eloquently wrote his name on the blackboard,

"Okay, as you can see, we have a transfer student. ---Toujou, introduce yourself."

"Ah, yes…"

coming to his aid in the silence.

"Ehm, I'm Toujou Basara. My name is a bit showy, but as you can see, I'm an average guy. Please take care of me."

Since they would inquire about it anyway, he made a self-deriding introduction, whereupon the expressions of the guys softened a bit. The atmosphere became somewhat welcome and Basara made a sigh of relief.

Then it was time for questions and with the silly questions and answers repeating numerous times, the chime tolled the end of the homeroom soon enough. Sakasaki clapped his hands together.

"---Okay, that's it for now. Save the rest for after the opening ceremony. Toujou, your desk is the empty one over there. Nonaka, you're the class rep, so look after Toujou."

"…Yes."

The beautiful girl from earlier stood up and nodded short. Apparently she was the class representative.

"Well then, everyone line up in the hallway. We're going to the gym."

On Sakasaki's words, everyone started to stand up from their seats.

"He tells us to line up… but in what order?"

Amidst the students pouring out of the classroom, Basara just stood there with no idea what to do, whereupon

"---Basara."

Suddenly his name was called, and Basara faced it startled.

"Ehm, what is it, class rep…?"

Before he had noticed it, the girl had stood right besides him. He was surprised by suddenly being called by name, but for Basara, the transfer student, she was the one to take care of him. Therefore,

"I hope we get along, class rep. I'll try not to cause any---"

troubles… was what he wanted to say, but couldn't. Because she suddenly hugged him.

"Eh---?"

For a moment, he didn't understand what was happening.

But the soft touch of a girl and the faint, sweet fragrance told him that it was reality.

"W- Wh- What are you two doing!"

Mio, who noticed the two of them before anyone else, pushed the dumbfounded classmates aside and came over with a bright red face. Her eyes were lightly bloodshot.

"Ohh!? Class rep, can you get away? Otherwise I think it'll be dangerous!"

Mostly for my own body though.

"Moreover, you call me by my first name and hug me, could it be you lived overseas?"

"…No."

On the question, Nonaka raised her face while still hugging onto Basara.

"Basara… have you really forgotten?"

Then she showed him a little sulking expression.

"Mh? Reminds me, the name Nonaka… Don't tell me,"

Basara remembered the last name of the class rep, which the homeroom teacher had called, very well.

"You're… Yuki?"

Upon saying the name of his childhood friend after a few years, the girl in front of his eyes nodded short with "Mm".

"Basara, it's been a while…"

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0086.jpg|thumb]]

Saying so happily, Nonaka Yuki showed a smile. Then,

"Get off him already!"

Mio forcefully got between them. When she pulled Basara and Yuki apart,

"H- Hugging him out of nowhere… A- Are you nuts?"

She flared up at Yuki with a bright red face. However Yuki stayed composed.

"Not really. This is normal between Basara and me."

"N- Normal…? H- Hey, Basara, what does she mean?"

Basara was troubled by Mio's ogre-like glare.

"Well, Yuki's my childhood friend… She was quite attached to me."

"Attached… You aren't a dog or cat!"

"Well yeah…"

But the fact remained that it was true. They were of the same age and lived nearby, so they grew up like siblings. Actually, it hurt. The gazes of his classmates, Mio's included, that is. Specially the ones from the boys.

Well, obviously. For a bystander it only looked like Mio and Yuki were fighting over Basara.

''…Not good. At this rate, the friendly atmosphere I created with my introduction will…''

But, how to explain it? While he was like that, the situation kept getting worse.

"…It doesn't concern you, Naruse-san."

At last, Yuki declared coldly--- But it provoked Mio's emotions.

"It, It does concern me!"

Before Basara could stop her, Mio shouted with a voice that reached down the hallway. The all decisive sentence.

"I'm… living together with him after all!"

===Part 3===

The opening ceremony ended and it became lunch break after a couple of classes.

A happy lunch-time atmosphere spread over the school.

Basara sat bored and alone at his own seat in the classroom. Inadvertently he mumbled.

"……For real?"

Wow. This was beyond his expectations. Could a person on his first day of transfer become this isolated?

First of all, it seemed like he made an enemy out of every boy. Just getting hugged by Yuki was bad enough, but Mio's declaration of their living together totally ruined everything.

For example, the girls showered Basara with question without mercy once they returned to the classroom from the opening ceremony. He got information about Mio or Yuki, but they sucked out all the information from him they wanted, then left satisfied and never spoke to him again.

Therefore Basara had no longer anyone to speak with, except Mio and Yuki.

---However these last two rays of hope weren't here either right now. Yuki left after being called by the teacher for some class representative work. When he then invited Mio to eat lunch together, she said "You finally reunited with your childhood friend, so eat with her for all I care" and left with the girls from class to somewhere. Probably because it was a suggestion that was considerate to him in a way, the curse of the Master and Servant contract didn't activate in particular.

And this--- led to his current solitude. Basara sighed wearily.

"Guess I should get going…"

There was no point in staying here. As he didn't have a lunch box with him, his choices were either the cafeteria or the school store. And when he stood up from his seat and left the classroom, Basara was suddenly called out to.

"Yo. Making most of the boys in class your enemy in an instant, you have some tough luck, Mr. Transfer Student."

When he turned around, there stood a boy, showing a friendly smile. One of his classmates.

"Ehm… Takigawa, was it?"

"Oh, you could tell? Have we met before somewhere or what?"

Takigawa made a puzzled face. Only Basara had introduced himself in front of the class. Needless to say, the other classmates,

Takigawa included, didn't name themselves.

"Well, it's thanks to this from Sakasaki-sensei."

Basara pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and held it out. It was a copy of the seating chart that his homeroom teacher Sakasaki prepared from him, so that he could memorize his classmates' names as fast as possible.

"Hee, Sakasaki is perceptive as ever."

Takigawa nodded once he told his understanding, then placed his hand over-familiar onto Basara's shoulder.

"For that reason, let's grab a bite together, Mr. Transfer Student. You didn't have lunch yet, right?"

"Yeah… but how do you get to 'For that reason' from our conversation?"

"Because the transfer student, who's all alone after making an enemy out of all the guys in class on his first day, was hanging his head super depressed. It was just too pitiful, so I inadvertently had to call out to you. Besides, I moved near here just last year. So I can understand a bit the troubles and melancholy of a transfer."

He appreciated the concern, but couldn't he have said it better?

Well, he didn't seem like a bad guy.

"Just call me Basara then… I'll call you Takigawa too."

"Kay. So Basara, cafeteria or school store?"

"Let's see… The school store today, I guess."

Not to forget the incident during class break. It was unlikely he could calm down in the crowded cafeteria.

He wanted to buy something at random and eat at an isolated place.

"Then we better hurry. If we don't, there won't be anything decent left."

Saying so, Takigawa started walking. When Basara caught up next to him,

"Still, to be the brother-in-law with our Princess Mio and childhood friends with our Princess Yuki… Raising flags with both idols that our school is so proud of, that's one damn King position."

"Princess…? They are called like that?"

He thought that their appearances certainly stood out.

"Yeah, that's why I think you made other classes and seniors your enemy too. I mean, these two are really popular here and they seem to have a lot of passionate fans."

Takigawa shrugged his shoulders while smiling.

"Surprisingly a man's jealously is even greater than a woman's. And to be honest, it's quite lasting."

Indeed. No wonder then that the boys of the other classes glared at him with hostility when he left the classroom to go drink some water and that he felt a vague killing intent in the toilet.

"Aw, we're too late after all."

When they arrived at the school store, there was already a long line before the food.

Along with Takigawa, whose expression had turn bitter, Basara lined up at the end of the line, where he casually probed.

"Hey… About these passionate fans, ''has there ever been some kind of incident so far with them involved?''"

"Woah, creepy… So, for example like what?"

Said Takigawa while looking at the beginning of the line. "Let's see" said Basara as a prelude.

"For example, someone tried to aggressively get at them… Or contrary, a girl, jealous of their popularity, did some kind of harassment?"

"No way. To begin with, the other fans wouldn't keep quiet if anyone tried to steal a march. Even the girls know of Naruse and Nonaka's popularity. They're aware that they would make the boys angry if they were to pull some kind of careless harassment."

"I see…"

In other words, Mio was the center of attention to some kind of extent at school.

There had been a risk of an enemy being mixed in the school, but it was unlikely that any flashy measures would be taken in that situation.

''…Well, the first term actually did go by normally.''

Of course it couldn't be asserted that the school was perfectly safe because of that, but at least it narrowed down the places and times, where they had to be wary.

When Basara pondered like that, Takigawa, next to him, suddenly showed a nasty smile.

"Well, there was once a sophomore boy that tried to steal a march, but was put through the mill by a couple of seniors… Going by that, you're probably in the most danger."

"Guess so…"

He got the feeling that it was true. After all, ever since he showed up at the school store, some guys had been glaring at him. It was good that Mio was relatively safe, but it made him worry about his school life.

"But are you going to be fine, Takigawa? Won't the passionate fans have an eye on you too when you hang out with me?"

On Basara's question, Takigawa smiled.

"Don't fret it. I have fast legs. If it comes down to it, I'll abandon you and run away."

Such a reliable classmate. Then Takigawa added "Besides" happily.

"Raising flags with our school's two beauties is quite the feast. The so called protagonist potential? If I hang out with a guy that has such 'luck' or 'invisible power', I think my school life will get quite lively. Let's get along from now on."

"Same here. But… I'm afraid I don't have such luck or power."

Basara made a wry smile. He already--- lost his qualifications to be a hero and was nothing more than a side-character.

===Part 4===

After school.

Mio, who had been silent ever since leaving the classroom, finally opened her mouth when they left the entrance hall.

"…Why are you following me?"

"Well, I'm just trying to go home…"

A sullen voice. Apparently the incident from after this morning's homeroom still had after-effects.

Well, it had certainly surprised him too.

---However, couldn't she fix her mood already? He had already been at the verge to be all alone at school, yet even on the way home it seemed that he wouldn't get a proper conversation.

In his opinion, it was time to remind her again about idea behind the Kanji 人.<ref>''Hito'', the kanji for person</ref>

Supporting each other.

"Hey Mio… What do you think about the Kanji '人'?"

"It looks like Nonaka and you hugging."

Not good. Impossible. He couldn't count on her. Like this, he could only hope for the meddling of a third person.

Walking towards the school gate, Basara shifted his gaze to the far in front. Upon that,

"Mio-chaan, Basara-saan."

Maria, waiting outside the gate, waved her hand greatly. Apparently she was carrying out their setting as sisters in public. Well, it certainly would be weird when she called her "Mio-sama".

"Good job on sitting out your time… you two."

"Thanks for waiting for us, but your remark is a bit wrong."

Don't make it sound like we came out of prison. The counselling teacher is looking.

There Maria noticed Mio's bad mood and alternating looked at Mio and Basara's expression, then

"Basara-san, Basara-san…"

Pulling on his sleeve and taking a bit of a distance from Mio, she whispered into his ear.

"What is up with Mio-sama? It appears that her mood is kind of foul."

"Well, stuff happened…"

"? …Ah, I see. So that is how it is. That is not good, you have to use contraception."

"Hey… what did you think of in these mere seconds just now?"

Seemed it wasn't good to rely on someone else. He should do something about it himself. At that time,

''…Mh?''

Suddenly he noticed that Mio across of him looked at him.

"……….."

Her expression looked like she was waiting for Basara's words.

''…Figures.''

Of course it worried her when the one, who promised to protect her, showed an expression she didn't know.

It was nothing to be surprised about. A trust between Mio and him hadn't been properly established yet.

Neither as a family--- nor as comrades.

''…Worrying my little sister, I fail as a big brother…''

When he thought so self-instructing, Basara returned to Mio's side.

"…….What?"

Mio faced sideways sulking and gave him a side-glance.

At the time he tried to find words to reassure her then.

"---Basara."

A quiet voice called his name from the side interrupting. Before he had noticed, Nonaka Yuki had stood right beside him. And ignoring Mio, whose expression instantly turned sour, she declared.

"I have something important to discuss… just between us two."

===Part 5===

Basara decided to accept Yuki's request to talk with just the two of them.

As expected, the bad-tempered Mio had left Basara behind and went home, but she had Maria with her.

Befitting the season, the sun was still up high and there were a lot of students, since it was time to go home.

It should be safe to leave the two of them alone for a bit.

Basara and Yuki moved to a café in front of the station. It was all fine up to the point where they got guided to an empty table at the back, but

"…Hey, Yuki. We're sitting at a table, not at the counter, so wouldn't you normally sit down across?"

Regardless of the table for four people, Yuki sat down besides Basara for some reason. Upon that,

"No. It's better when no one hears what we're discussing now."

There wasn't much of a distance to begin with, yet Yuki shifted her chair even closer to Basara.

A thin distance, where their arms could touch. The soft sensation from smooth bare skin and the sweet fragrance of a girl coming from Yuki.

''…Ugh. This is bad…''

During the time they had been apart, their intimacy had vanished and Basara was strangely conscious of the gap to his feminine-matured childhood friend. But in regards, Yuki took the menu card with a cool face and looked at it.

Then they both simply ordered drinks and when they dampened their dry throats,

"…Thanks, for coming."

Yuki slowly opened her mouth.

"No prob. I wanted to talk to you too anyway."

The glares at school were so heavy that he couldn't get a decent conversation going in the end.

"Good…"

Yuki made a sigh of relief.

"I thought for sure, you were angry, Basara."

"Mh? Why?"

"I mean… You didn't look all that happy, even though I hugged you."

"No, I just didn't realize it was you at that time…"

It had been already five years since he met Yuki last at the age of ten. They were both in their growing periods right now. It was understandable he wouldn't recognize her at once. And anyone would be troubled if a girl on the supposed first meeting hugged onto one. Besides,

"…You sure have changed."

What he first thought was, how surprisingly pretty she got. The Yuki Basara knew had the smallest and childish body amongst their old playmates, but now she looked more mature than her age.

Yuki said that it might be due to the change of her hairstyle. Surely, the old Yuki had grown out her hair.

But--- That wasn't the reason Basara didn't notice it right away that it was Yuki on their reunion.

He thought back.

''…She wasn't the type to make such a face…''

She had been sparing with words since forever, but had a great variety of expressions. But, Yuki's face, as she was looking at him awaiting from besides, looked completely inexpressive.

''…Five years, huh.''

Most likely she had changed in Basara's absence. The current Yuki might be no longer the Yuki he used to know. Just like the current Basara was different from his self five years ago now.

"…Actually, did I look happy in the past?"

Basara felt his thoughts going into a bad direction, so he got back on the previous topic.

Upon that, Yuki nodded a "Mm".

"When I hugged you, you would tightly hug me back."

"Mhm, is that so…"

"---Also, you often took advantage of the situation to touch my butt."

"Eh, seriously!?"

He didn't remember at all, but he was just a perverted kid then. What was his younger self doing?

''…Ah.''

Looking at his flustered self, Yuki finally brightened her expression.

That faint smile matched the Yuki in his memories.

It finally felt real to him--- That he reunited with his childhood friend Nonaka Yuki.

He was quite happy about that. But, that specially was the reason why he couldn't avert his eyes now.

"…So? What do you want to talk about?"

Yuki didn't answer Basara's question right away.

And the faint smile she was showing reverted back to the cold expression.

"…It's about Naruse Mio."

She said whispering. It were words he had expected.

"Basara… Don't get involved with her any more."

"So it's you after all… ''Her observer sent by the village''."

Yes. Originally, it was strange for Yuki to be here.

For Basara's childhood friend--- a girl from the Hero tribe to be here, away from the village.

"Well she did get a surveillance rank S-…"

"…You knew?"

"My dad told me. I believe I know most of their circumstances too."

"Then I'll cut to the chase. Leave Naruse Mio at once."

Yuki overlapped her hand with Basara's, which rested on the table.

Then she softly leaned over and looked at him.

"She's being sought by the current Devil Lord--- At this rate you and Jin-san will be dragged into it."

---There were two people secretly watching Basara and Yuki from a few seats afar.

It were Mio and Maria. They wanted to go home ahead of him, but followed him after all because they were worried. They could barely hear their conversation.

"…It seems she is from the Hero Tribe just like Basara-san after all."

"Y- Yes… Looks like it."

On Maria's words, Mio nodded so a bit awkward.

…

She was Basara's childhood friend. With a bit of thought she could have figured it out, but agitated by the hug in front of her eyes this morning, where she ended up blowing up and revealing their living together, she just couldn't muster any sober thoughts.

Even now, she had thought for sure that they were having a date.

But--- Now that she thought back on it, she got the feeling that Nonaka Yuki had always kind of avoided her.

Of course everyone had own interests. If she was avoiding her, there was no need for Mio to forcefully befriend her, so she had kept her distance, but

''…So that's the reason I felt her look on me despite that.''

That said, there was no need for Mio to act as long as she wasn't challenged.

At any rate, her enemies were the ones, who killed her parents. Making an enemy out of the Hero Tribe could really foil her plans.

"Mio-sama, what do we do? It seems she is trying to separate Basara-san from us…"

"…Mhm, let's watch a bit longer."

If all went well, they might get to know about the intentions of the Hero Tribe.

''…Besides, it could be that…''
She might get to hear Basara's true feelings. How he, who said he would protect her, felt at heart. It was an unforeseen chance, but the perfect one for Naruse Mio to make sure of the boy called Toujou Basara. Therefore Mio tried to perk up her ears to the conversation between them.

"---Mm."

The eaves-dropping behaviour probably made her feel a bit guilty. Due to that, Mio trembled her body with a shiver on the sweet sensation that arose from inside her body. The curse of the Master and Servant Contract.

"…Mio-sama?"

Maria, next to her, was puzzled, whereas Mio repeated "I'm not eavesdropping" in her heart while turning red. Convincing herself that she wasn't betraying her master, but only worrying about him. Upon that, the sweet sensation faded soon enough and Mio made a sigh of relief.

While observing Basara and Yuki again,

''…Still,''

Suddenly hugging onto him regardless of the place and now even leaning over and holding his hand, this girl--- even for a childhood friend, she was being way too clingy.

Don't get involved with Mio any more--- To these words from Yuki that resembled a request,

"Too late… I'm afraid I'm already dragged into it."

Basara slowly shook his head and declared his resolve.

"Both my dad and I have already decided to protect them."

"---But!"

Yuki raised an unusual loud voice. After gulping briefly, she squeezed out.

"In the incident five years ago, you…"

"……Yeah."

He knew what Yuki wanted to say. Due to the incident five years ago, Basara had to leave the village. Toujou Basara hadn't forgotten what he did back then, nor what he had lost. But,

"Still… I want to protect Mio. Mio doesn't wish for the power she holds. She just wants to live as a normal human, a normal girl. It led to the death of her parents by the ulterior motives of devils and right now--- she herself is in danger of being killed for her power."

He couldn't overlook that. He had a reason not to.

"She's innocent. If you guys, the village is willing to protect her---"

"…That alone is impossible. You should know that."

"Yeah…"

Basara gave Yuki, who darkened her expression, a wry smile.

The Hero Tribe existed to protect the peace in the human world from the devils.

That doctrine took priority over everything else--- Even at the cost of whatever sacrifices.

---The Heroes of this world weren't the kind of fantasy heroes that protected everyone.

Keeping their own existence secret, they only protected the world itself. For that sake sacrifices were necessary. Basara understood that as well--- That precisely was the reason for the happenings after the incident five years ago.

Basara had lost his qualification as a Hero and since Jin couldn't keep protecting him as a Hero, he quit too--- both of them leaving the village.

And Mio's life being in danger was at best an internal quarrel between devils. The Heroes had no reason to help her.

Therefore. Basara and Jin were the only ones who could protect Mio.

"I understand your worry, Yuki. Five years ago, I couldn't undertake the consequences of my actions to the last."

"No. That wasn't your fault… I mean,"

Basara cut into the words Yuki wanted to say now by shaking his head with "No".

"Still, it doesn't undo what I have done."

Upon that, there was a change in Yuki, who stayed silent so far. Looking down, her face still looked like she was close to tears.

"…'Dat ain't true."

She said so with a dialect. It was her bad habit that showed up when she couldn't control her emotions anymore.

"Wha'ever anyone says, ya saved me, Basara…"

"…Yeah, thanks."

It was a little salvation for him to have Yuki say that to him, even though what he did was unforgivable.

For him, who had committed a huge mistake and lost a great deal of people, to have protected someone despite all that.

"But I couldn't bear the responsibility for my actions… and still can't even now. I have no idea how to face it yet."

But, said Basara and declared.

Like addressing Toujou Basara's unwavering feelings to Yuki and himself.

"But Mio is… She's different from me. Facing her sad past, she still desperately tries to live on provident. She's trying to fight. And then we happened to meet. Of course there's the stuff with my dad's scheme and my initial anger about getting deceived. But--- The moment I came to know everything about it, I wanted to protect her. It's not just sympathy or a whim. I seriously want to protect her. Like you said, I certainly don't have the same power I had in the past anymore. And given my five years without training, I don't know how much of a help I can be. But you know, if the Heroes still can't protect her, can't fight for her, then I believe it's my role to do so. You see, therefore---"

At the time he got this far. A loud noise echoed through the café.

When Basara and Yuki looked it's way curious,

"M- My apologies."

Near the entrance of the café, a flustered waitress crouched on the floor.

Most likely she bumped into a customer and dropped her stainless tray with the cups.

As the customer hastily left the café, the door was still open.

Mio, who had rushed out of the café, desperately continued to run.

Running, running and running until she was out of breathe. Before long she suddenly rushed into a back alley. Right afterwards, Maria came after her hastily.

"M- Mio-samaa, do not run away so suddenly. It is dangerous to separate outsi--- Mio-sama?"

Maria rebuked while being out of breathe, but Mio didn't hear her voice.

Who could blame her. She had been at her limit.

If she had heard any more of Basara's words--- Mio would have cried without doubt.

She could tell that her face was red. It wasn't due to the curse of the Master and Servant Contract, nor due her full-power sprint.

"What now, Maria… How should I act towards Basara from now on?"

Her body trembled from agitation. She couldn't suppress her soaring emotions. Even though Mio was kind of a burden to Basara, he had make such a strong resolve.

She hadn't known. That Basara--- tried to protect her with such strong feelings.

"It is a good thing… Now we know that Basara-san is truly a kind person."

"But…"

Like this, she felt uneasy about involving Basara. But Maria shook her head.

"You do not need to worry. Basara-san's feelings are his own. What you need to do, Mio-sama, is not to show a strange reservation, but properly respond to Basara-san's feelings."

"Respond to… But how?"

"That is obvious. Open up your heart to him and trust him."

"J- Just that? Only something so simple?"

"Yes, indeed. Also, if you feel like doing something for him, I believe it is appropriate to do it."

"Me, doing something for him…"

What would it be? As expected, it was better to somehow express gratitude in such a case?

If so, what could she do? Inadvertently Mio lapsed into deep thoughts.

"---Ah, but"

Suddenly knitting her eyebrows as she remembered something, Maria brooded.

"His childhood friend at least could be a bit troublesome… We do not know what happened after we left the café, but Basara-san is generally a good person. Earlier they were holding hands and looking each other into the eyes. If she cries, or approaches him a bit more daring, Basara-san might unexpectedly fall under her spell…"

"M- More daring, she couldn't be… They're in public."

She tried to deny that possibility, but Mio remembered the incident from this morning in class.

Right. Thinking back on it, Yuki was the kind of girl that would openly hug him in public. Her greeting on their reunion. It wouldn't be strange for her to do even more to keep Basara.

''…M- More than just hugging him… N- No way.''

Not good. That didn't leave room for many possibilities.

"O, Oh no… What do we do, Maria?"

When Mio asked with her wanton imagination, Maria showed an over-confident expression again.

"Mio-sama, do not be intimidated. You have to go on the attack."

"H- How?"

Maria laughed a Fufu to Mio's question for a solution.

"Please leave it to me--- I know a very good method!"

===Part 6===

In the end, Basara and Yuki never got on the same wavelength afterwards.

No matter what Basara said, Yuki wouldn't accept it. No matter how much Yuki persuaded him, Basara wouldn't back off from his standpoint. The sun had completely set when they left the café and a last quarter moon hung in the sky. Just like the other people hurrying home, Basara and Yuki started walking too.

"…I hope this cheers her up even a bit."

Basara mumbled while dropping his gaze on the cake that he bought at the café as a present.

Later, when he gets home, he would have to explain to Mio and Maria without doubt. He likely would get a lecture too. When he inadvertently felt dejected, the figure that should be next to him had suddenly vanished.

"…Mh? What's up, Yuki?"

When he turned around, Yuki had stopped a few steps behind. And,

"…It's no use. Both Jin-san and you are no longer part of the village… I don't think you can win against the current Devil Lord faction by yourself."

"Might be… But we're fine as long as we don't lose. The enemy isn't after Mio's life, but after the power sleeping inside of her."

"Besides," said Basara.

"They're currently keeping it an internal struggle, since they don't want things to go out of hands. Thus my dad and I become Jokers. We certainly might no longer be Heroes, but we still have power to fight. I imagine the enemy will think twice before acting. It's possible that they think the Hero Tribe would act for revenge once they laid hands on us."

If so, then it was more than likely that they could manage by themselves.

"But…"

"Yeah, of course that won't actually happen. The village treats my dad and me as non-existent after chasing us out."

For the village, his dad and him were no longer comrades, nor humans worth of their protection. Even if they were to die, the village would surely just keep observing.

"But I don't really care. I don't intend to drag you or the village into our fight."

Either way, he had to protect Mio right now. Even if it was only temporarily or buying time.

Meanwhile Jin would have to stop the enemy. And if that wasn't possible, then he would group up with Jin and think of a new plan. ---But.

"…That's impossible."

Yuki's quiet voice denied Basara's words. Why--- was what Basara wanted to ask, but before that Basara saw the brimming aura around Yuki's body that appeared when a Hero released his power.

And then, a shrill noise echoed. Yuki had instantly quick-drawn her materialized spirit sword. Just like Basara's magic sword Brynhildr, the spirit sword armoured Yuki's arm up to her elbow. Using the spirit sword, which couldn't be seen by normal eyes, Yuki brought forth an invisible slashing blade.

Basara saw it cutting through "something" that was hidden in empty space.

"Just now…"

"A low-class stray devil. You haven't noticed it, Basara, but the Devil Lord's power in Naruse Mio slowly attracts them more and more. Currently it's not grave, but in time it might attract ones that hurt people."

While Yuki quietly cancelled her aura and spirit sword,

"If Naruse Mio's existence brings harm to those around her--- the village will immediately make her an termination target. I believe, it won't be that far off."

"Yuki…"

Basara inadvertently reached out his hand, but Yuki softly avoided it.

Her sad-looking eyes looked straight at Basara.

"If that happens, I won't hold back--- Even if you'll hate me for it."

Then Yuki turned on her heels and went away like that.

Leaving Basara behind, who just stood there saying nothing.

===Part 7===

When Basara returned home, he called for Mio and Maria right away and explained his relation to Yuki.

From Yuki being a Hero and their reunion after five years to the fact that he turned down her request of leaving Mio at the café, he told them everything thoroughly.

He was worried if she would listen to him due to her bad mood, but surprisingly Mio, as well as Maria, listened obediently to him. And then ten-odd minutes passed with only Basara telling the story in order.

"Ehm… so, this is a cake that I bought at the café."

Basara, finishing his explanation faster than he had thought, timidly examined their expressions.

"…………………." "…………………."

The two girls remained silent in regards.

''…Aw- Awkward…''

The silence was too oppressive. Just like back then when they revealed their true identities and told Basara to leave the house.

"Uh- Uhm…"

Unable to withstand the silent pressure, Basara tried to get a reaction from them, whereupon

"…… Yes, I understand."

Finally Maria opened her mouth. Basara made a sigh of relief.

Mio next to him still stayed quiet, but he wouldn't ask for more.

"Y- You do? Good. Then let's have dinn---"

"---No, can you spare some time before that?"

With that, Maria cut into Basara's words.

"Actually, while you were talking with Nonaka-san, Mio-sama and myself were extremely worried. We thought you might get persuaded by Nonaka-san and abandon us… Right, Mio-sama?"

"---Eh? Yes, right."

When the conversation suddenly turned to her, Mio, who had remained silent so far, hastily nodded.

"My bad… But, I properly came back, see?"

"Indeed. But, when the date lasts until this late, I get worried if you maybe have been convinced by her… What about you, Mio-sama?"

"Y- Yes… right."

Mio agreed.

"No, it wasn't a date, but just a normal conversation…"

"---Can you prove it?"

"? Proof… what?"

"You need to ask? Proof that you have not betrayed us."

Don't ask for the impossible with a smug face. As if there's such a thing.

"You can only believe in me for that…"

"Please do not misunderstand. We do trust you, Basara-san. Yes, indeed we do."

said Maria with a slightly exaggerated tone.

"The thing is, we would like to have more faith in you, Basara-san. As comrades in arms, we would like to deepen our bonds of trust. That is all… Right, Mio-sama?"

"Y- Yes… As she said."

Really? For a while now, it sounded like a third-rate play though.

''…Still.''

Over the course of things, they had formed a Master and Servant Contract, but Basara too was concerned about their mutual trust. With Jin out of the house, he would like to reduce possible worries as much as possible with regard to the future. It seemed Mio and Maria wanted Basara to do something for them. The absurd request of showing proof that he didn't betray them was most likely leading up to that.

''…Mhm.''

It would be favorable if something he did could reassure them. Then,

"I somehow get your point. ---So? What do you want me to do?"

Upon that, Maria smiled. And then she slowly beckoned Basara.

"I am glad you say that. Well then, Basara-san, please come over here."

"…How did it come to this?"

At the place Maria took him to, Basara mumbled in pure incomprehension.

Right now, Basara was in a space with white steam--- The bath. With only a towel around his waist, Basara was sitting on the plastic chair with his elbows on his lap while resting his chin on his hands. There,

"Is that not obvious?"

A bright voice came from the bathtub. It was Maria, the mastermind behind this, while she looked at him with her chin resting on her hands that were on the edge of the bathtub.

"The only way to deepen one's bonds in this world is to get naked together."

"That's only for the same gender. Why would you do it co-ed?"

When the opposites sexes got naked together, it was just an erotic situation.

"What is the problem? Cramped together nearly completely naked in a small room--- sharing the same shame will bring results even if you are against it. You can treat another person kindly once you know his pain."

"What's with this licking each other's wounds mentality! Or rather, there's no point in forced results!"

"Not quite, Basara-san. A girl's 'No' means 'Yes'."

Or, said Maria.

"Could it be you dislike taking a bath with a girl?"

"No, I wouldn't say dislike…"

There was no way he would dislike it as a healthy high school boy. Still, even boys needed to mentally prepare themselves at times.

---Earlier, Maria had taken Basara to the anteroom of the bath.

There she had taken off her clothes and said to the bewildered Basara.

"---Now then, let us all take a bath together."

He had no clue what was going on. It was just too out of context. Basara instantly tried to decline, but she told him "I cannot trust you when we do not take a bath together". Moreover, he had thought for sure that Mio would oppose, but she locked the door of the anteroom and sealed his escape route, telling him "…Please, go in with us". It looked like they would strip him down, so Basara resigned. He agreed to go in with them and reluctantly took off his clothes by himself.

Back-to-back and the towel covering his precious part, he had thought they wouldn't see it, but the shame of it still wasn't to be underestimated. His accelerated heartbeat surely wasn't just from the hot air in the bath. And opposite to the composed Maria, Mio seemed to be feeling the same as Basara.

"…….."

In the bathtub--- next to Maria, she flushed her cheeks in shame. A natural reaction.

She was still clad in a bath towel, but her big breasts would surely float in the water. The knot of the towel had been on the verge to come untied right away, so she had held up the towel with her hands at first, but in time she had given up and rested her breasts on the edge of the bathtub. In a posture that emphasized the volume of her breasts to the limit.

''…That was foul play…''

Even under normal circumstances it was already a trial for the reasoning of a boy in his teens to take a bath together with a girl, yet these breasts were tempting him even more. After all, Basara had already felt them up directly.

''---The incredible soft sensation that drove a boy crazy.''

Not to forget her embarrassed expression of biting down on her lips and her skin colored in a faint pink. Everything about Mio right now was erotic. Against his will, Basara ended up remembering the night when the contract was formed.

"Now then--- How about you wash Basara-san's back, Mio-sama?"

Maria, in the bathtub, suggested the unbelievable.

"---Eh? No need. I can wash myself."

"That will not do. It would defy the meaning of taking a bath together."

Basara tried to decline, but Maria declared decisively.

"Of course you can wash your back by yourself. However, here you should dare to openly expose your back to us--- That is precisely what trust is about, just like entrusting your backs to each other in a fight."

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0104.jpg|thumb]]

And then,

"Mio-sama and myself will properly wash your back for you--- But not only will we wash it, we will also respond to the trust of exposing your back to us. You can only trust someone, who openly exposes his back. Getting naked together in the bath, precisely a situation where you defenselessly bare your lives to each other builds up a mutual trust, would you not agree?"

"Uhh…"

After being told something reasonable, Basara was at a loss for words and sighed a 'HAH' before long.

"…Okay. If it makes you trust me, go ahead."

He was already sitting on the chair anyway. When he agreed and left his back to them,

"Y- Yeah… Got it."

Mio slowly got out of the bathtub and moved behind Basara.

After moving behind Basara, Mio sat down on the bath floor with her knees bent with her legs neatly side by side.

Then she soaked the sponge with the body soap.

"I, I'll start now…"

With a nervous expression, she started to wash Basara's back. It was her first time washing a boy's back. She already thought so to herself when she rode the bicycle behind him, but

''…This is what a boy's back feels like.''

It was broader than her own and more than anything it was sturdy from the muscles. Basara's body, which could still bring out incredible fighting skills in actual combat as he was a Hero in the past, was scarred all over. He most likely got them from training and actual combats. Each of the wounds were old.

Even Mio's eyes, inexperienced in that prospect, could tell that this body of his was well trained. Therefore she could comprehend that he cut down the enemy with one swing of his huge magic sword.

Naruse Mio realized once more. That she was saved by this person without doubt.

"…What's up?"

"Eh? N- No, nothing."

Asked by Basara doubtfully, Mio hastily started to move her stopped hand.

---Upon that, there suddenly was something in the edge of Mio's vision. It was Maria's expression as she was looking over from the bathtub. That expression clearly was criticizing her.

''…I, I get it…''

Mio remembered the words that Maria had told her before Basara came home.

It was an idea so that Yuki wouldn't steal Basara--- Maria's secret plan.

---At the café, Basara declared strongly that he would protect Mio. that surely were his true feelings.

And even now, he was openly entrusting his back to Mio. This showed that Basara trusted Mio. Then, she herself had to respond to that.

"…."

Mio cleared her throat with a gulp and unravelled the knot of the towel she was wearing. What if he turned around now--- While thinking like that, Mio got completely naked and brought her body closer to Basara's back. What first touched it was the part of Mio's body that inevitably stood out the most.

Her breasts.

"? H- Hey!?"

"---D- Don't move!!"

Basara raised a surprised voice and tried to get away, whereas Mio stopped him with an even louder voice.

"Please, stay like that… If you move, I'll kill you a hundred times."

Mio declared with a frail voice to the completely petrified Basara.

It was incredible embarrassing for her as well. Still, if this prevented Yuki from stealing Basara, then she could somehow withstand this level of embarrassment.

---Mio was told by Maria that her breasts were an effective weapon against Basara.

And indeed. Compared to girls her age, Mio's breasts were rather--- no, quite big.

At school or on the streets, she often felt the gazes of men not only to her face, but on her breasts too.

She never thought of that as a happy circumstance, but at least now it was different.

These breasts certainly were a weapon that Yuki lacked.

''…Basara…''

Mio looked. At the petrified Basara's upper body, which had become bright red from a rush of blood.

Basara was conscious of her--- For some reason that made her incredible happy. Mio took the body soap bottle, poured the contents amply onto her breasts and made it foam.

"…."

She pressed her breasts determined onto him again, then started to sliding wash his back.

Upon that, Mio's voluminous breasts filled the muscle cavities on Basara's back with their movements, surprisingly lewdly changing shape. Gaining an unexpected shame, soon enough there started to be a change in Mio's body. What slowly welled up from inside her body was a sweet tickling heat.

''…Mm, Ah…''

Suddenly Mio noticed that the tip of her breasts were tense. She ended up feeling it herself.

That embarrassment flared up Mio's whole body with heat, colouring her body in a bright red very fast.

---But, Mio didn't remove her breasts from Basara's back. Because Basara was behaving embarrassed. Albeit not voicing it out, his body was clearly hot. Without doubt, Basara was only feeling conscious of Mio right now. That fact made Mio feel unsurpassable bliss.

''…Basara…Basaraa…''

Was this an effect from the Master and Servant Contract too? Normally, she absolutely wouldn't do something so indecent. Yet she was proud of herself of going this far for Basara--- for her Master.

"Mm… Fuh, Ah… Mm"

At some point, Mio entwined her arms around Basara's front and pressed onto him from behind as much as possible, immersing herself in sliding her breasts on the back in front of her eyes. Each time Mio moved, the foaming bubbles made a lewd and sticky sound. And when Mio's breasts had went all over Basara's back,

"…I, I think it's all clean now…"

Basara said flustered at his limits. Mio raised her drowsy face.

"W- Well… I just got a bit hungry. We hadn't had dinner yet. And I bought the cake and all."

So it's about time we go out--- was what Basara was trying to say.

"---Ah, no problem. I thought this might happen, so I brought your cake with me."

Wherever she pulled it out from, Maria held up the white paper box with the cake in it.

Then she swiftly opened the box, took a short cake and got out of the bathtub.

"Here, Basara-san… Say 'Ah'."

"W- Wait! Why did you bring the cake into the bath!?"

That's too novel, screamed Basara to stop Maria and their hands collided.

"Aw…"

The cake fell from Maria's hand onto Basara's shoulder, then dropped down from his upper arm to his elbow, lastly landing on the floor. The white fresh cream and sponge cake stained Basara's skin sticky.

"S- See, eating cake in the bath is too high level!"

So let's wash up quickly and get out, said Basara.

"---No, please wait. This is the cake you specially bought for us."

Maria stopped Basara and sat down on the floor next to him. Then,

"Wh- What are you doing?"

"You need to ask? ---I will gladly eat it up."

Maria told the bewildered Basara so without hesitation and started to lick up the fresh cream on his arm.

"UWAAAAH!?"

"Please stay still. I have to at least eat the portion that did not drop to the floor, or I would feel sorry for the cake."

Maria said nonchalant and licked over her lips like saying "Well done". Then,

"It is delicious, Mio-sama--- If you like, could you take care of the portion on his shoulder?"

"Eh…?"

Being told that, Mio looked at Basara's shoulder in front of her. It was the first place the cake fell onto, so it had plenty of fresh cream on it. Mio stared at it, like sucking it in.

"Hey, Mio… Don't tell me, you too…"

Basara was saying something, but it didn't reach Mio's ears right now.

---Before she noticed it, Mio had brought her lips closer to Basara and let her tongue roam.

The fresh cream with Basara's body temperature was surprisingly sweet. After tasting it plentiful on her tongue, she mixed it with accumulated thick saliva in her mouth and swallowed it down at once.

When she cleared her throat with gulp, she felt bewitching sensation slowly slipping down in her body. It was like tickling her body from the inside. Mio let her body tremble in a shiver to this pleasure and soon enough leaked a passionate "Ahh…" moan.

---And then, she couldn't stop herself anymore.

Entering a delirium, Mio continued to lick up the fresh cream on Basara. It was delicious. Above all, while she licked Basara, her skin pressed onto him, making everything, her breasts, her stomach and her arms even more sensitive than before.

Even after all the fresh cream was gone, Mio licked Basara's body and rubbed her own body against his.

A switch had completely been switched inside of Mio and she called Basara "Brother, Brother" numerous times.

At that time--- Basara suddenly stood up there and then.

"…You two."

Toujou Basara said with a low voice while looking down on Mio and Maria, who sat on the floor of the bath.

He didn't know if they were teasing him or testing his trust, but--- Mio and Maria were cute girls while Basara was a boy. Even under normal circumstances he often ended up seeing them as normal girls instead of family members while living together and had suppressed his feelings so far. Yet when they pulled a stunt like this that completely ignored his troubles, he certainly hit his limit.

Along with anger, his reasoning blew away.

"Fine… If that's what you want, then don't come crying to me later."

As soon as declaring so, Basara hung over Mio and Maria.

"Yahn… Basara, Broth-, Noo." "B- Basara-san, c- calm down."

Both of them hastily raised flustered voice, but it was too late. While holding them down, Basara squashed the remaining cakes in his hands and besmeared it over their bodies. Starting with their soft breasts, bottoms and thighs, he smeared the fresh cream, chocolate and strawberry mousse all over their bodies, then started to taste their sweet-painted skin with his tongue. Mio and Maria protest with damp voices, but Basara paid it no mind. In the bath, which was filled with a suffocating sweet fragrance, he licked Maria's body while fondling Mio's breasts or fiercely sucked on Mio's whole body while grabbing Maria's bottom.

Upon that, they initially showed a bit of resistance, but after a while they accepted Basara and raised alluring voices. Naturally. Basara was Mio's Master and Maria was Mio's subordinator. When Basara felt like doing so, the two of them had no right to protest.

And then--- laying the two of them with completely spellbound expressions next to each other on the floor,

"So that you never do such lascivious things again, I'll subjugate you thoroughly."

Basara reached out his hand slowly and tried to perfectly made them his.

There--- He awakened.

It was not like he returned to his senses. He simply woke up from a dream now.

He wasn't in the bath, but on his bed.

"Eh? It… was a… dream…?"

Basara was inadvertently dumbfounded and made a big sigh before long.

Good. If that had been reality, Basara would have been a real brute.

"Ahh… Good. It was all a dream."

Saying so, he made a sigh of relief. At that time.

"No, Basara-san--- It was reality until halfway."

Basara was startled by that voice. Then he finally realized that he was laying while embracing Maria. But, it was softer and warmer than any hugging pillow.

"Eh…? That just now, was reality until halfway?"

On his nervous question, Maria laughed with Fufu.

"Have you forgotten it? It really surprised me, when you suddenly stood up and then collapsed with an incredible nosebleed. The CSI would get an unbelievable luminal reaction in our bath."

"…I, I see."

That it was only reality halfway was a bit nagging in itself, but it meant that Basara didn't really do anything to Mio and Maria. Apparently he escaped from the worst case.

"Uhm--- By the way, Basara-san."

Maria said with a renewed tone.

"Could you remove your hand from my bottom now?"

"Eh? …--- Uwaah!?"

Basara's hands entwined around Maria's back and grabbing her cute bottom. Moreover, when he hastily tried to remove his hands, he noticed that his hands were touching her bottom directly under her underwear. Basara hastily pulled out his hands from her shorts, then took a distance by leaping back on the bed.

"S- Sorry…"

"No, it my fault for crawling into your bed, Basara-san."

After Maria said so to the flustered Basara, she showed a roguish smile.

"But, unconsciously putting your hands into a girl's underwear while you sleep… This assertive side of you surprised me. But well, you were having such a dream after all."

"Eh… That earlier dream wasn't your doing?"

A succubus was a female devil that trapped males in a cage of pleasure by showing them lewd dream.

She seemed to know the contents of it and even said that she crawled into his bed by herself. So he had thought for sure that dream was shown to him by her magic, but

"By no means. That was your own dream, Basara-san. I only took a little peek at it. Besides, if it had been a dream from my magic power, you would not have subjugated Mio-sama and myself, but would have been made to listen to our every word by seducing you mercilessly."

"Ugh… Right."

"No, no, I was surprised as well. Dreams represent one's desire or deep psyche, but to think your dream would look like that… You might have a surprisingly brutish sadist side to you."

"As if…"

He didn't even want to imagine it. Basara became weary, then

"…Reminds me, where's Mio?"

"She was worried about you after your collapse, but she has already gone to bed by now."

On his question, Maria told him outright. When he suddenly looked at the clock on the wall, it was already the middle of the night, 2 a.m.. Apparently quite some time had passed since he collapsed in the bath.

"I see… But good timing, I guess."

He was concerned about what had been reality and what a dream earlier, but Basara decided to ignore that for now. Because there was something he wanted to talk about with Maria without Mio hearing it.

"Maria… There's something I want to discuss with you."

"? What is the matter?"

Maria asked back puzzled, whereas Basara slowly opened his mouth.

It was the matter that he skipped when he told the two the whole story about Yuki after his return home.

A matter he didn't want Mio to hear. While talking to Maria, Basara ended up clenching his fists at some point.

He remembered Yuki's words on their separation.

''…Like hell will I let that happen.''

The Devils after the Devil Lord power sleeping inside of Mio were plenty enough for enemies.

To make an enemy even out of Yuki--- out of the Hero Tribe, he wouldn't let that happen.

===Part 8===

On the school grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, the bell chimed, ending of the fourth period.

On her seat by the window, Mio sighed in relief.

''…Now it's lunch break.''

Just a bit longer, she said to herself. When she got through today, a Friday, tomorrow would be Saturday, a holiday. Thinking so, she felt a bit better.

---The curse of the Master and Servant Contract activates from guilty feelings towards the Master. However, the condition for it's activation were rather disadvantage for Mio. She knew that Basara seriously tried to protect her, but despite that, some part of Mio still couldn't be honest with him.

Moreover, she unbelievably acted out character in front of Basara the other day in the bath.

Together with the shame from that, she sometimes ended up behaving cranky on reflex.

''…Still.''

At home, it was not a problem. Because the three of them knew the circumstances and could act with not activating the curse in mind.

---However, it was different for the school, where there were others that didn't know of their circumstances.

If she carelessly acted unnatural or awkward, others would doubt her. Ideally it would be to not get involved with Basara at school, but that said, when it looked like she was unnaturally avoiding him or cold to him, it just so happened that she would get a guilty consciousness.

And in that moment--- the curse would already activate. The mark that appeared on her neck then was magical and thus couldn't be seen by normal humans, but she couldn't count the times she nevertheless hid in the toilet or infirmary in the last few days anymore. The sole ray of hope would be that her dishonest behaviour didn't activate such a strong curse. If she patiently waited for the surges to pass, it would cease after a few minutes.

"---Hey Basacchi~ Let's go grab some food."

Suddenly she saw her classmate Takigawa approach Basara in her field of vision.

"Sure, gimme a sec."

Basara gave a reply, then put away his textbook and notebook inside his deck and stood up.

"Where to today?" "Cafeteria, I say. The A-Set will be richer than usual since it's the end of week."

While having a natural talk, Basara and Takigawa left the classroom.

On the first day of his transfer, Basara didn't make an enemy out of just his classmates, but out of half of the boys in school. Mio was partly responsibility for that, so she was a bit worried, but apparently he managed to make a friend just fine.

Well--- That nickname was dubious though

''…The problem is.''

Mio shifted her gaze to the other reason of Basara's isolation. The foremost seat in the same window row as Mio. The girl sitting there watched Basara leaving the classroom.

A beautiful girl with a cold aura. It was Nonaka Yuki, Basara's childhood friend and a Hero.

Yuki, watching Basara's back with longing eyes, suddenly noticed Mio's look.

"------"

Turning her expression into a cold one without emotions, she left the classroom like that.

''…Completely opposite from before.''

On Basara's transfer, Yuki had hugged onto Basara on their reunion. A bold action that surprised anyone nearby. Even doing something like that, Yuki stayed composed. Therefore--- She had thought for sure that Yuki would make more passes at Basara the next day, but against her expectations, Yuki didn't get involved with Basara anymore. Their seats were next to each other, but they hardly ever talked.

---She heard that Basara and Yuki didn't reach an agreement on their discussion at the café the other day.

That surely was the reason. The clueless others were confused by the sudden change.

''…It's my fault, isn't it.''

Basara, who tried to protect Mio, and Yuki, an outsider. The opinions of the close childhood friends stood in direct opposition to each other, which resulted in their current affair.

But. As her seat was behind theirs, Mio ended up seeing it. Even if Yuki didn't talk to him, even if she seemed to be cold. She was thinking of Basara. Occasionally, she looked at him.

And--- It was the same for Basara. Basara too was concerned about Yuki in some way.

''…I wonder why it is.''

That when she watched these two, it kind of hurt around her chest.

It was painful. Mio suddenly dropped her gaze to her desk.

"Naruse-san~ Let's have lunch." "If we don't hurry, all seats will be taken."

Bright voices called out to her. Therefore.

"…Yeah, I'm coming."

Mio stopped pondering further and slowly stood up from her seat.

In the end, school ended without the curse activating even once that day.

When Mio made a sigh of relief, Basara came over right after picking up his bag.

"Okay, let's go home." "Y- Yeah…"

Mio mumbled and stood up. At that time.

"---Nonaka, and Toujou, got a minute?"

Their homeroom teacher Sakasaki called the two to a stop. Basara asked "What is it, Sensei?" by turning around.

"Sorry, but I want you two to help me organize the summer vacation assignments."

said Sakasaki with a refreshing smile.

"Wh- Why Basara too? That stuff is the class rep, Nonaka… -san's responsibility."

Mio uttered objection.

"Well, you have a point, but Toujou's transfer spared him from the assignment. So when he helps out with some odd jobs, it'll make it fair to the other students."

said Sakasaki. Basara scratched his head.

"Mhm… Yeah, guess so."

Therefore,

"---So, Mio, will you wait until we're done? Or…"

Call Maria and go home with her, huh.

Basara's words were reasonable. But--- the second choice somehow gave Mio a bitter feeling in her heart. The restless feeling from the lunch break when she saw Basara and Yuki resurfaced.

After all. ''Either way, it didn't change the fact that Basara would help out Yuki.''

Waiting for them to finish would mean that she took a backseat to helping Yuki. And going home with Maria would look like Basara chose helping Yuki over her. She didn't want that.

"---Mio?"

Mio looked at Basara, who looked at her inquiring.

Originally there were only two choices. But if she were to propose going home alone.

Instead of Yuki, Basara would choose---

''….No! What am I thinking…''

Not good. She had a nasty idea just now.

This is just like--- I'm not trusting Basara. The moment she thought so,

""Ah---…"

The curse of the Master and Servant Contract activated. ''Self-loathing from jealousy.'' It was one of the most extreme guilty feelings. Feeling the heat raising inside her body--- Mio could no longer stand.

Like that she suddenly was about to collapse.

"Don't tell me--- Whoops!"

Basara, noticing her state, hastily supported Mio's body. With just that,

"----!"

Mio trembled her body with a shiver. Right after, her breathing got rough.

"H- Hey, are you okay, Naruse…? Are you anemic or something?"

"Yeah--- Excuse me, I'll take her to the infirmary."

Basara replied to Takigawa, then he lifted up Mio and said with a voice only she could hear.

"…Bear with it for a bit."

After mumbling so, he rushed out of the classroom at once.

Basara took Mio to the infirmary, but apparently the nurse was absent.

No helper was there either and all the beds were empty. It was completely deserted.

But that was convenient for Basara and he laid Mio onto one of the three beds.

"…Are you okay?"

On the curtained off bed, Mio replied by just nodding while seemingly having a hard time.

''…Geez.''

Something must have activated the curse, but at this point she could only endure it for a few minutes until the effect ceased. But,

"Ah… Mm, Fuh… Mmg…"

While enduring the riling up sensation, Mio bit down on her lips to prevent her moaning. Her cheeks got red and dampened. Her breasts, so big that they were recognizable over her clothes, moved up and down many times over.

''…This is…''

Not good. If he were to keep watching, he would get truly nasty thoughts.

"…Ehm, I'll go outside for a bit. It must be embarrassing for you to have me stay here."

Saying so, he turned his back to her, whereupon

"…P- Please… Don't leave… me…"

"No, but… …Okay. I'll stay. So stop looking at me like that."

'Cause it made him feel weird. It looked like the curse was stronger than usually. But,

"But sorry… At least let me keep my back to you."

If he were to look at the current Mio, it seemed that his reasoning would be blown away.

Without saying anything, Mio tightly grabbed Basara's clothes--- the sleeve of his left arm.

Basara, taking that as a sign of her approval, sat down on a chair besides the bed with his back to her.

In the infirmary with just the two of them, only Mio's erotic moaning sounded.

Then, Mio's breathing calm down before long. The effect of the curse seemed to be fading.

"…How's it? Feel better now?"

When he turned around, Mio let go of his sleeve she was grabbing and placed the back of her hand on her forehead.

"Mm… I think, it calmed down… a bit."

Saying so, she slowly straightened up her body.

"Still, how did this happen…?"

He recalled the conversation in the classroom earlier, but there was nothing that would make Mio have a guilty consciousness towards him. The curse was supposed to not activate as long as she didn't think bad of him. However, if there were other conditions for the curse activating,

''…Then we need to think of a counter-measure.''

When Basara was present like this time, he could back her up, but if the curse were to activate while Mio was alone or rather in the middle of a battle, Basara and Maria couldn't help her even if they were with her.

But on Basara's question,

"…Wh- Who knows. I suddenly got irritated by you… that's all."

Mio said so and averted her gaze pouting.

"What the…"

Basara inadvertently lost his strength. There was nothing he could do about that.

That reason was too unreasonable. Of course the curse would activate strongly then. Basara made a sigh.

"If it has calmed down, you're alright now…? Then I'll go back first."

Since it was an emergency, he had abandoned the task from Sakasaki.

"Eh---…?"

Instantly, Mio made a surprised face. Then,

"…You're leaving?"

Mio's eyes, flickering with unrest, looked up to Basara.

Basara scratched his cheek with "Ehm" on the unexpected upturned gaze.

"Well… You know, I can't let Yuki do… the task from the teacher all by herself."

Besides,

"The curse has calmed down for now, right? Then---"

"…..Not yet."

Mio mumbled isolated.

"---Eh? Is that so?"

Not yet… but didn't she say it calmed down a bit a moment ago?

Ah, but the mark certainly was still on her neck. Though quite some time had already passed.

"…Hey, Basara. I'm… having a hard time."

She jerkily pulled on his sleeve again to check his intentions.

"Well… If you say so…"

Basara inadvertently turned red and spoke evasively. After all, he knew what Mio wanted to say.

---Truth be told, there was just one way to cancel the curse at once.

The curse of the Master and Servant Contract was activated from the Servant's mental betrayal of his Master.

In that case, if she was forcefully made to remember her loyalty--- if she was to be subjugated, the curse would lift.

In other words, he had to do the same thing he did as back then when he saved Mio, who rejected the contract at first.

"But, you don't want that again, right? Much less in the infirmary at school…"

"….Yeah. B- But… if you, Basara… ''Brother'' wants to do it, I'm… fine with it."

"Eh---?"

Basara inadvertently asked back. It shouldn't be his place to decide, since it was Mio, who was in pain.

He tried to say that, yet Mio called Basara "Brother" with wet eyes.

It was ''the sign that Mio wanted Basara to do a certain thing''. Basara couldn't say anything more.

Mio thought for sure she would avert her eyes. Actually, her cheeks were red. She was embarrassed.

She clearly understood what she had said.

But--- despite that, Mio did not avert her eyes from Basara. Her engulfing eyes. Before she noticed it, Basara had slowly reached out his hand. When he softly touched her cheek,

"…..Mm."

Mio reacted with a shiver and closed her eyes. But, she brought her cheek closer like that to lean it into Basara's palm. When he felt Mio's warmth through his palm, Mio softly opened her eyes.

Even without words, her eyes were speaking volumes. Therefore he had to make his resolve.

"…Okay."

Basara said just that, then loosened the ribbon on Mio's uniform.

"Ah…"

Mio's voice filled with a bit of happiness in all the embarrassment.

"---I'll set you at ease right away."

Saying so to her, Basara reached out his hand for her body.

At the same time his fingertips touched her--- the door of the infirmary suddenly opened clattering.

""---!?""
Hastily jumping back, Basara and Mio took a distance from each other.

"…Mh? What are you guys doing?"

A woman in a white robe looked at them from the entrance. And then, she suddenly noticed Mio.

"Oh, Naruse… Anemic again?"

"Y- Yes, Hasegawa-sensei…"

While hastily covering her chest, Mio nodded, whereupon the woman came over. Apparently she was the nurse. He knew of the infirmary, but as he had never used it, it was his first meeting with her. Still,

''…What a beauty.''

Beautiful features, a good figure and a nice aura. A stunning beauty in all aspects. Her breasts were even bigger than Mio's and matched her sexy voice, albeit with a manly tone, her feminine charm stood out alluring. Her appearance of walking with her robe fluttering looked quite stunning as well.

"…Your chaperon? Though he isn't a first aid helper."

Upon that, the merciless gaze of the nurse called Hasegawa pierced Basara.

"No, I'm…" "Sensei, he's…"

Right away, Basara and Mio raised their voices in harmony.

"I know. Toujou, right? You transferred here just recently."

"You know me?"

Hasegawa nodded a "Yeah" to the surprised Basara, then pointed with her chin towards Mio.

"She and Nonaka in your class are quite popular with the boys… So I have a heard a few rumours about you. How does it feel to make all boys your enemy on your first day, Mr. Lady-killer?"

"I knew it, such rumours were spreading…"

Like that, it would take quite some time to make friends besides Takigawa. There Hasegawa laughed.

"Be careful. Intentionally or not, when you stand out more than others, it naturally makes you a target. And not necessarily one of affection. People hate those who are greatly different from them or have what they lack. Also, different from physiologically neighbor-hate, instinctive feelings like jealousy or fear have an amplitude. Simple on one hand, but troublesome when compounding."

"….Right."

On Hasegawa's words, Basara nodded with a depressed tone. Basara painfully understood what she meant from experiences in the past. And right now, Hasegawa's words applied to Mio as well.

Because she was chased by the current Devil Lord for the Devil Lord's power that she inherited from her father.

"…What am I supposed to do when I make enemies unwanted?"

When he said so, along with a bitter smile that resembled self derision, Hasegawa said "It's easy" readily.

"If you made enemies, you just have to make even more allies. Then you can win against them and naturally the other party will avoid a conflict with you."

"Well… But all boys in the school seem to be my enemy."

"The 'amount' isn't important for enemies or allies. The 'quality' is."

"Well, that might be true…"

Currently, the only one speaking to Basara was Takigawa. No matter how good his quality was, it certainly couldn't cover the overwhelming difference in numbers.

''…Well, I don't care.''

The problem was the situation involving Mio. Yuki also warned him about it, but it was difficult for them alone to oppose the current Devil Lord faction. According to Jin, there was a chance for Mio not getting chased, but there was no guarantee it would work out well.

Quality over quantity. That was certainly true, but at times it was just a mere consolation.

Right now, the enemy refrained from doing anything flashy to prevent the Hero Tribe from interfering, so they could manage a resistance for now. However, if they forcefully outnumbered them without thinking of the consequences, they couldn't hope to win. Even though he--- decided to protect her.

"---Don't misunderstand the meaning of 'quality',"

A voice that saw through his doubts sounded. When he raised his head,

"You don't get it? I'm saying you can't weigh the odds of 'amount' and 'quality'."

Saying so, Hasegawa laughed. But, then suddenly the school broadcast sounded.

"Hasegawa-sensei, please come to the staff room at once. I repeat---"

"…Oh, right."

Hasegawa said so wearily and headed for her own desk on the opposite wall from the beds.

Then she took out documents from the drawer.

"Sorry, I have to attend a meeting for a while. Naruse, I can't look after you, but if you want, you can rest here a bit longer--- Also, Toujou,"

Saying so, she threw something silver to him. Basara promptly caught it.

"It's the key for the infirmary. I'll tell the teachers about it, so lock the door and return the key later."

After saying so, Hasegawa left the room as gallant as she had come.

Then she suddenly stopped at the door with "Ah, I forgot…".

"You might not know since you transferred here, so I'll tell you--- I hate idiots, Toujou. I don't care if you can't study, but I don't like cleaning up after idiots. ''You're at that age, so I won't tell you to not screw around'', but that's a sickbed. At least do it somewhere where we teachers don't see it. There are various spots around like behind the school building or the gym storeroom."

""Wha---""

They thought they had hid it, but it was completely exposed. Basara and Mio inadvertently turned red.

"Teachers aren't gods. There are things we can do, and things we can't. But you know, when you, our students, at least abide by the school rules to a minimum, then I'll properly protect you. I know you want to have a merry youth, but… don't do anything that makes us turn against you."

Saying so, Hasegawa left the room this time for sure.

"…….." "…….."

Basara and Mio were dumbfounded for a while, then Basara's cell phone suddenly rang.

The name displayed on the screen was Takigawa. When he pressed the call button,

"Yo, Basacchi, still in the infirmary?"

He could hear a bright voice through the phone near his ear. When Basara replied with "Yeah",

"Really? The broadcast called for Hasegawa, but are you guys fine?"

"No problem. She lent us the key."

"I see. Good then… Ah, don't worry about Sakasaki's request. Nonaka and I will do it."

"Wait, that's my---"

Basara started to talk, when he suddenly met Mio's eyes. And then,

"-------"

He saw Mio cast down her eyes. With an expression of giving up on something.

Therefore, Basara turned his back to Mio.

"….Never mind. Sorry, can I ask you to do it?"

"---Eh?"

While hearing a voice filled with surprise behind him, Basara told Takigawa over the phone.

"Thanks… I'll treat you to whatever you want next time."

To the positive reply,
"Thanks a bunch. Tell Yuki and the teacher my apologies too…. Yeah, thanks."

Basara said so and hung up.

"…Are you sure?"

Mio said with a voice that she still couldn't believe it, whereas Basara turned around with "What else can I do".

"You said you're still in pain. Still, we can't continue from earlier, but I can't leave you alone now either. So I'll stay with you until you're all better."

"…Really?"

Mio asked worried.

"Yeah. The nurse lent us the key, so take the chance to get a good rest."

In addition to always being careful of an enemy attack, she also to concentrate of not letting the curse activate here. The stress must have built up. Thus the symptoms were stronger too.

"Here, lie down… I'll call Maria and tell her that we'll come home a bit later."

"O- Okay…"

Obeying his words, Mio laid down on the bed. While pulling the blanket over her,

"I'll stay by your side, so don't get irritated for no reason anymore."

"I, I get it!"

When Basara told her so, Mio turned red and pulled the blanket over her face.

===Part 9===

The atmosphere in the infirmary was unique. A soft, pleasant and most comfortable atmosphere in the school.

Next to Mio sleeping on the bed, Basara dozed off too at some point.

"….Mm."

When Basara suddenly woke up, the sun had already set and it was night. When he checked the time,

"8 o'clock… I slept quite a while."

He scratched his cheek. However, on a look, Mio was still sleeping soundly on the bed.

…A bit longer shouldn't hurt.

Hasegawa said she would tell the teachers about it. Seeing as no teacher came to look for them so far, it wasn't a problem that they still stayed on the school grounds.

Thus, Basara quietly left the infirmary as not to wake up Mio. Then he took out his cell phone and called Maria, where he told her that they would be coming home late. Upon that,

"---I understand. Then I will come to pick you in a while."

She would come pick them up in an hour.

"Now then…"

Basara twisted his neck that was stiff from the sleep, then slowly walked down the hallway.

The school building at a summer night--- Amidst the tepid atmosphere, he headed for the school store. A human's body consumed water even when just sleeping. Specially in this season, it was easy to get a heatstroke or dehydration. Basara got thirsty, so he decided to buy some drinks, including for Mio for when she woke up.

When he arrived at the store, it had already closed long ago. Needless to say, there was no one around. But the lights were on. The lights of the vending machines in the corner faintly illuminated the dark store.

"That works…"

They must have been set up for the teachers that stayed behind until late in the night. Basara bought two sport drinks at the operational vending machines. At the moment he tried to drink his own.

"---Oh? That you, Basacchi?"

Suddenly his nickname was called from behind. There was only one person who called Basara like that. Therefore,

"Takigawa… you're still here?"

When Basara turned around, Takigawa entered the store by saying "Right back at you".

"I was doing the task from Sakasaki. We finished just a moment ago."

"It took you till now?"

If that was true, it occupied him for more than four hours.

Though Sakasaki said they would finish before it got dark with two people.

"No, the work itself was done pretty quick. After all, Nonaka worked without saying a single word. The silence was so awkward that I regret offering my help a bit."

Takigawa said.

"But when we finished the work, Sakasaki said he would treat us to some food, so we ordered without reservation, but it was unexpectedly much. You can't underestimate Rairaiken.<ref>A restaurant chain http://www.rairaiken.com.ph/</ref> So, then I took a digestion nap."

So that how it was. Basara made a wry smile.

"Sorry, Takigawa. You really helped me out."

"No prob… Speaking of, was Naruse fine afterwards?"

"Well, kind of… She's still sleeping in the infirmary, but she's completely calmed down now."

"Glad to hear. It really surprised me that she suddenly collapsed."

But, said Takigawa.

"She looked a bit embarrassed with her cheeks red."

Ah, said Basara vaguely.

Her red face was due to the aphrodisiac effect, but she was embarrassed without doubt.

That said, he couldn't really tell Takigawa about that.

"Anyway, thank you. Like promised, I'll treat you next time--- Will Rairaiken be fine?"

"Ugh… Anything but that."
Takigawa said with a grimace.

"---Reminds me, Basacchi, have you seen Nonaka?"

"Yuki…? No, I haven't."

Takigawa stayed at school until now because he ate too much. Yuki wouldn't do something like that. Therefore he had thought for sure she had gone home already, but

"Huh? Strange… She was going to check up on you guys."

"Really?"

At least while Basara was in the infirmary, Yuki didn't come by… probably.

There was a possibility that she left without calling out to them out of consideration to their sleep, but--- No, even when Basara was sleeping, he wasn't so insensitive that he would keep sleeping soundly when someone entered the room. If so, then they missed each other on his way here?

But, he got the feeling that it wasn't a good idea to leave the two--- Mio and Yuki all alone at this point.

"Sorry, Takigawa. I gotta go back---"

Saying so, he started walking. At that time--- He suddenly couldn't see anything anymore due to the darkness of the night.

The light of the vending machines had vanished all of the sudden.

"---Uah? What, a blackout?"

Next to Takigawa, who made a bewildered voice, Basara darkened his expression. Don't tell me--- That feeling became reality. The faint emergency light showed Basara five shadows emerging from the darkness. Amongst them, one had a clearly non-human beast silhouette.

A devil.

"----"

To think the enemy would attack at school, a place that could easily into a scandal. Moreover,

''"Wh- What are these…"''

[[Image:Shinmai Vol1 0123.jpg|thumb]]

Basara heard Takigawa's dumbfounded voice. Yes--- The enemy had exposed themselves to Takigawa, a normal human. But, Basara panicked over something other than that fact. That the enemy made a forceful move like this meant that the current situation was favorable to them.

After all--- Mio was sleeping all alone in the infirmary right now.

''…What now!?''

The enemy was undoubtedly after Mio. The enemies in front of him came to stall him. Them showing themselves in front of Takigawa just meant that they had to kill him off later. Unlike the moderate faction, average devils just considered humans as nothing but living trash.

---Of course a normal human couldn't see Basara's magic sword Brynhildr.

Even if he materialized it now, Takigawa wouldn't notice. But, even if he defeated the enemy with it here, Takigawa would witness the moment the "shadows" disappeared. That would drag him into their circumstances. And Takigawa would surely ask Basara. ---What's this?

He could ask Maria to erase his memories later. However, it would still take some time until she would be here. Right now he had to hurry over to Mio as fast as possible, but it was too dangerous to leave Takigawa alone with his confusion. He believed the enemy wouldn't do anything assertive against Takigawa to avoid letting things go out of hand, but on the hectic developing battlefield an unforeseen happening couldn't be ruled out.

''…Then, what do I do?''

Basara instantly came up with the answer to that. Then,

"---Sorry, Takigawa." "Eh…?"

Takigawa raised a puzzled voice--- And into his very torso, Basara suddenly slammed his elbow.

A blow to a vital point. It was a violent method, but most likely the least dangerous and fastest one.

Takigawa groaned a short "Ugh", then lost consciousness. Then Basara rested him on the floor.

"-----"

At the same time, the five shadows launched their attack at Basara.

---But Toujou Basara didn't panic. He immediately materialized Brynhildr.

Like that, he made a vertical slash, cutting the foremost human "shadow" into half. Then,

"Sorry, but I'm not playing along with your time-buying--- I'll make my way through."

At the same time he said so, he leaped forward at once.

<noinclude>

===Notes===
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2014-01-03T09:22:57Z

Draconic: /* Part 3 */

==The way to conquer your little stepsister==

===Part 1===

---Again a dream about that time.
With just his consciousness floating in the scenery of the past, Basara realized that he was dreaming. Deep crimson. The crazy eyes with that colour had looked down on Basara in the past.

The angry voices of a large crowd. The crying voice of a precious friend in the background.

Amidst that, a black silhouette slowly came closer.

“------”

Oblivious of all around. He had to do something--- that was all he thought.

But Basara’s mind neared it’s limit on this tragedy happening before his eyes.

And in the next moment--- Basara’s vision was coloured white.

His consciousness slowly faded away. He didn’t know if he was saved or not.

Just--- Basara had heard someone’s shout at the end.

Toujou Basara hadn’t forgotten these words even now. The crying shout of a female repeated endlessly. Just like a curse--- It said, please give back that child.

===Part 2===

“---! Hah…. Hah….---”

Basara opened his eyes and at the same time made a rough breathing. In a situation, where he looked up to the ceiling, he realized that he had woken up. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down his chaotic
heartbeat.

…No matter how often I see that dream, I just can’t get used to it…

Laying on his bed face up, Basara stared at his own right hand that he had brought up to his face.

“…Huh? Somehow, it’s still hard to breathe…”

Even though he woke up from his dream, he still couldn’t breath properly. There,

“Ah---You’re finally awake.”

A sudden voice. When he lowered his gaze, on top of his summer blanket that he used instead of the normal bedspread--- a girl was mounting Basara around his hips with him pinched between her thighs. She had placed both her hands on his chest and showed an impish expression. That girl--- Naruse Mio looked down on Basara.

“Morning.” “….Morning.”
Basara returned the morning greeting on reflex. Either Mio was just too light or it was because of the blanket, but he couldn’t really feel that much of a weight. Still, this realistic feeling made Basara remember his current situation.

--- That he and she had started living together from yesterday on.

The movers had been requested to do everything from packing and sending the things over, for some extra pay.

And their work was good and speedy. It has been one week since they first met at the family restaurant.

The Toujou and Naruse Families safely started their living together after renting a single house. But,

“Ehm…What are you doing?”

“What you ask, waking you up of course. I thought boys would be happy about that.”

On Basara’s unmeant question, Mio smiled with “It’s a service”.

Most likely, Mio herself had intended for it, but--- this certainly was a ''service''.

Usually in such cases, one would get on top of the stomach. But maybe she couldn’t tell his posture due to the blanket, as Mio was sitting on Basara’s hips. This was just like the cow-girl position.
[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0026.jpg|thumb]]

Furthermore, the current season was midsummer. The season where a girl’s clothes at the highest exposure rate of the year. In short, lightly dressed. Mio’s attire this morning was a camisole-type brassiere top and hot pants. Her exposed thighs were dazzling his eyes and the feeling of her mounting him was the best as well.

But more importantly--- Basara’s eyes were inadvertently attracted to some other spot.

….They sure are huge.

It had been on his mind ever since he saw her in the family restaurant. Mio’s breasts were rather voluminous. Her corpulent swellings stretched out the highly elastic brassiere top all the way. The cleavage, where multiple fingers would fit in, wasn’t to be ignored either, but sideline of her too big breasts--- a skin-coloured curve completely showed out from the side of the brassiere top.

“Hey, stop with the dumb face and get up already.”

“Y- Yeah…”
What to do. She herself didn’t seem to have noticed, but every time Mio’s hands pressed on Basara’s chest, her breasts shook and gave an all too superb sight. Inadvertently, Basara didn’t move, whereupon

“Hey, get up already or…Eh?”

As she suddenly noticed something, her expression changed into a doubtful one. And then, while confirming a sensation with her hand,

“…H- Hey, somehow… I feel something hard?”

Oh my? Basara tilted his head. Could it be, the effect of having her sit on his hips backfired?

“Ehm…is this the physiological phenomenon unique only to boys?”

“N- No! I wonder what it is… Maybe my cell?”

Yeah, Basara remembered. Last night he couldn’t fall asleep, so he played on portable game console. At some point he had had fallen asleep, but that had to be it. Actually,

“I’m grateful that you came to wake me up, but you’re not sitting on my stomach, but my hips. When a girls sits there and a real ''physiological phenomenon'' happens, I can’t be held responsible.”

On Basara’s words, Mio instantly turned bright red. She must have finally noticed her own defencelessness. He thought for sure that she would jump off and step on him in a panic.

“Y- Yeah…I can’t deny that. Y- You’re a boy after all.”

Surprisingly enough, she withstood it. Most likely she wanted to stay emotional superior to Basara. But it was quite obvious that she was agitated. Apparently she was fine when the things went the way she wanted, but was weak on unexpected situations. So to test it, Basara decided to tease her a bit.

“…Now then, guess I’ll get up.”

“Fueh!? Y- You’re getting up?”

Basara said a “Yeah” to Mio, who immediately started to be restless.

“I can’t really laze around here forever, can I. And you took the trouble of coming to wake me up.”

“R- Right…. B- But”

Basara gave a wry smile to the flustered Mio. While looking up to Mio from below,

“If it’s that troubling for you, wake me up normally next time. Not sitting on my hips.”

It was meant as a gentle warning. But, Mio made a frustrated, red face.

“I, I’m not really troubled…. It, it’s just a simple physiological phenomenon.”

She was obstinate on a strange orientation. Basara had no time to stop her.

“C- C’mon, get up already!”

She grabbed Basara’s blanket and pulled it off.

Upon that, something instantly shot up from under the blanket into the air--- into Mio’s direction.

“Eh….?”

Inadvertently letting go of the blanket, Mio caught it. It was neither a cell phone nor a gaming console. Of course, it wasn’t a physiological phenomenon either. It was a remarkable something that came from between his groin and shot up into the air. Then what was it? Basara’s eyes fell onto the plastic case. It was something often used for games or an image editor software---or rather, a kind of software itself. The back of the package was facing his way, so Basara could read its title.

The name of the product with a cute girl on the cover was:

“Youth Special Edition: My real little stepsister and I”

It was a game about a little sister.

“Hi….Kya--!?”

Mio threw the software onto Basara’s stomach and fell from the bed, as she lost her balance in that very moment.

“H- Hey, are you oka---Mh?”

Upon that, the package had turned upside down. Now Mio was looking at the backside with the summary written on it. The game screenshots of the cute girl were full of naked skin and mosaics.

---In short, it was an erotic game. Moreover, it was a training style game, betraying the light title.

The supposedly fresh morning atmosphere turned into the most awkward scene in the world for a moment.

“Wh- Why is such a thing in my bed…?”

Basara was fifteen years old. He didn’t remember buying such a thing. However, while Mio was shivering in the floor,

“Y- Yo- You…You were playing such a game on the night where we started to live together? I knew it… you want to do the stuff from the game to us as well, right?”

“What you mean you knew it! Actually, there’s no way I have--- Oh?”

“Yah, hey….Kyaa!?”
When Basara hastily denied it while trying to get off the bed, he also lost his balance and fell onto the floor. His lower body must have been numb due to Mio sitting on it. At once, he was hanging over.

“Ah….”

Just like been pushed down. At a distance where the breath could be felt, their faces were close to each other.

So close that it made you hesitate to speak. The sweet aroma of a girl.

The moment he had collapsed, both straps of Mio’s brassiere top slipped down her arms and her big breasts were about to spill out. It had slipped down so much that the tip was nearly visible.

Furthermore, one of Basara’s knees was between her charming thighs that appeared out from her hot pants and if he were to move even just one millimetre, he would touch a place that he wasn’t supposed to touch by
all means.

And in a silence of a few seconds, which felt like an eternity, unable to make even a quiver,

“Y….” “…Y?”

Mio finally uttered a voice and Basara repeated it.

“You perveeeeert!”

“Guaaaaaaah!?”

Mio’s raised knee hit right into Basara’s solar plexus. And while Basara’s body floated a tiny bit, Mio escaped from the spot. At the door, she turned around to the on the floor writhing Basara,

“N- Next time you do anything weird to me, I’ll kill you a hundred times!”

After saying so shouting, she left the room. Only Basara was left behind, writhing on the floor.

“Wait, it’s misunderstanding…”

Reaching out his hand, he mumbled moaning, but no one heard it.

From atop of his bed, the adorable illustration girl looked at him like she was sneering at him. The heroine of “Youth Special Edition: My little stepsister and I”--- made a gentle smile.

“Damn you… Dad. To plant such a crude thing into my bed.”

As it was summer vacation, Basara headed down the stairs to the first floor, still in his pyjamas.

Actually, Jin would be troubled if Basara get hated. Did he not care if the remarriage blew up? Well, regardless of how the remarriage went, he wouldn’t stand for having his character doubted on a misunderstanding.

“For starters, I have to properly clear up the misunderstanding later…”

When he opened the door to the living room, a delicious smell instantly tickled his nasal cavities.

Especially the aroma of roasted bread made his stomach react.

“Ah, Basara-san. Good morning.”

At the end of his line of sight, Maria, cooking in the kitchen across, noticed him.

“Ah, yeah… Morning.”

Basara lowered his head a bit. Apparently Mio hadn’t talked about the earlier misunderstanding yet.

Jin and Mio weren’t in the living room. They must be either at the toilet or in the bath, readying themselves. Making a sigh of relief, Basara headed for the kitchen.

“Mh~ Hop…”

There he could see Maria perfectly handling a big fry pan with her small body.

Even while being the youngest, Maria had taken on all house chores, partly due to the fact that she didn’t go to school. Either way, she had been boasting how she had taken care of the chores before their living together as well.

Maria wore a white apron with frills, like a newly-wed wife would wear. Equipped on the young-looking Maria it actually gave off a rather erotic feeling, which troubled him.

Basara opened the refrigerator with a cup, which he had taken out of the cupboard, in one hand and poured milk from a pack in it.

“Please wait just a bit longer. I’ll be done real soon!”

“Yeah, than---PFFT!?”

Inadvertently Basara snorted out the milk from his mouth, which gave birth to a little rainbow in the air.

Because he got a full look at Maria, who had turned around to face him, from the front.

“Oh my, you spilled it. You’re so mischievous in the morning already, Basara-san.”

Maria showed a calm smile and came closer trotting.

“H- Hey! Wait, Maria-chan!”

Basara hastily put up both of his hand in front to stop her.

“Eh? What’s the matter?”

Maria tilted her head. It was a cute behaviour like from a penguin. It made you inadvertently incline your body as well. But, more importantly,

“Right back at you, what’s with that outfit in the morning…?”

Basara pointed out. After all, she was naked in an apron--- A real naked apron. Even though it was already the 21th century. Not good, he had to calm down. It was a penguin. If he thought about it as a naked penguin in an apron, it somehow should--- as if!

“Ehm… Something wrong with it?”

Without time for Basara to stop her, Maria spun around on the spot once more. However,
“….H- Huh?”

Maria was properly wearing clothes. Because she wore a combination of a camisole and miniskirt underneath, it only looked like she was naked under the apron from the front. Then Maria,

“…Hohoho~n, I see.”

When she looked down on her own attire, she smirked, as she had noticed what Basara had gotten so flustered about.

“You are an adolescence boy after all, Basara-san… Was it too stimulating for you? Did it arouse you?”

It certainly was quite stimulating. In a mainly pathetic way.

“…Did you have any weird thoughts?” “No, no.” “Please get excited.” “Haha.”

Basara wondered if this conversation wasn’t a bit strange for siblings.

“Oh right. Earlier, Mio-chan went to wake you up, but how did it go?”

“….Thanks to that I’m fully awake now.”

He couldn’t really tell her that he received a knee kick before breakfast. However,

“No, no, that’s not what I meant.”

Maria shook her hand with that and with a serious expression,

“That software like thing that I smuggled into your bed--- Did Mio-chan see it?”

“SO IT WAS YOUUUUUUUUU!”

Basara screamed at once. Culprit found. To think that it would be Maria.

“Just what for did you place such a crude thing there…”

“What for..? Because you seemed to be unfamiliar with training your little stepsister.”

“I don‘t even want to be familiar with it! Besides, why do I have to train her anyway!”

“Eh? B- But…”

There Maria was suddenly bewildered.

“Except for training, there are no other usages for a little stepsister, are there?”

“THERE ARE! Actually, what you mean with ''usages''!”

Oh god. He knew that middle schoolers these days couldn’t be underestimated, but what exactly did this loli little sister take her older sister for? There Maria shook her clenched fists wildly up and down.

“B- But… that game seems rather great? In the end, your little stepsister becomes your complete slave and just with verbal abuse, she makes a stupid lustful expression and squirts all over. So you should learn from it, Basara-san.”

“I don’t care! Why do I have to learn from something like that!”

“I, I mean… Except for making a stupid lustful expression and squirting all over, a little stepsister has no raison d’être---”

“She has! A lot of them!”

Apologize to all 3D and 2D little stepsisters! No, more importantly,

“Ehm, Maria-san…?”

While using a respectful calling, Basara started to ask her. He didn’t want to believe--- but on the possibility,

“That game… could it be yours?”

What should he do if it was hers? Basara gulped.

“Oh please, Basara-san, how could that be? I am still in middle school.”

Maria shook her hand while laughing an Ahaha.

“You are going to take care of us now, Basara-san, so it’s a kind of moving in gift.”

“That’s the worst for a moving in gift. Make it something more decent.”

“…In other words, you’re saying ‘The game isn’t satisfying, give me a decent body’?”

“Eh…?”

“I, I understand. It’s embarrassing, but if that’s what you desire, Basara-san…”

In front of Basara, whose eyes were on fire, Maria took off her apron. Shyly, she reached her hand into her miniskirt and when she rolled it up, she fidgeted around purposefully.

“Uh- Uhm… I’m not that familiar with training, but starting with it in the bright morning is a rather high level, isn’t it?”

“Like hell I’m doing it! Besides, training itself is already something unmanageable for a middle/high schooler!”

“Mhm, what’s the ruckus about?”
There was a voice from the door of the living room. It was Jin in pyjamas and the newspaper pinched under his arm. Basara hastily tried to make an excuse, but Maria reddened her cheeks before that.

“Ehm… Actually, I’m going to get my first training from Basara now.”

“I already told you, I’m not going to---”

“---Hee, is that so.”

Following, Mio came into the living room and sent Basara a glance like she was looking at a beast.

“Earlier… you pushed me down and now you’re having a Youth Special Edition with Maria. Hee.”

“Don’t make me out to be the bad guy. My legs were just numb!”

And then Basara remembered with “Oh right”.

“Listen, about the earlier software, Maria had---”

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

Instantly she played dumb.

“I have no idea what you mean. Basara-san, please do not push the responsibilities of your hobbies onto me.”

“Kuh… Making an innocent face only now.”

Even though she had put her hand into her skirt and was ready for training before, just to tease him.

“Dad…say something.”

Father and son had lived together for years. His thoughts should be conveyed. Upon that, Jin, who had sat down at the table earlier, raised his head from the newspaper with a “Huh?”, then rested his chin on his hand with a “Mhm”.

“I understand that you’re in high spirits over getting two cute little sisters--- but please, no crimes.”

“It didn’t convey at all!”

So unreasonable, Basara thought. This was supposed to be his home, yet why did he feel so away?

===Part 3===

When starting a new living together, there were absolutely necessary things.

That day. While cleaning up the remaining luggage from the moving in the morning, they all went to the furniture store in the afternoon and bought newly needed things like curtains or sheets. Just looking around once in the broad store took a surprising amount of time. When they returned home, the sun was already setting.

---And presently. Toujou Basara was pedalling his bicycle.

To get to know the new city they moved to even a little better, he went around the neighbourhood.

“The evening is a bit more relaxing.”

His muttered words were not a monologue. On the luggage carrier behind him sat Mio.

“Why do I have to…”

She mumbled dissatisfied while twining her arms around his waist. Riding a bicycle together with a girl. Moreover, one with huge breasts. A heart-pounding event for a man, yet the atmosphere was really strained.

“Don’t say that… I don’t know my way around here, but ''you come here often''.”

The high school Mio attended was close to the house they moved in to. Therefore when he went out, he had asked Mio if she could show him around the city. It seemed like she had understood that the software from this morning was a prank from Maria, but the awkwardness wouldn’t disappear so easily. Mio had openly made a displeased expression and complained, but in the end she accepted to show him around.

“Hey… Basara, are you really attending the same school as me?”

“Seems so.”

In response to the question from behind, Basara spoke words of affirmation.

---The school transfer was suggested by Jin. He could have commuted to his old school from the new house, but Mio’s high school was in the walking distance. It also had a good tradition, so he decided to transfer.

He merely spent one term as a high schooler yet. Of course it wasn’t like he hadn’t gotten along with his classmates, but he had no regrets about leaving that school.

…Besides.

There was the stuff about Mio getting attacked previously. If Basara could ward off such a thing or risk even a little bit by attending the same school, a transfer was standing for reason.

Behind Mio just said “Mhm”, not stating if she was against it or not. Basara and Mio slowly advanced on the bicycle in the madder red coloured city.

“…Hey. Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

“….Aw.”

Suddenly asked with a casual tone, Basara scratched his cheek. Before Mio came to wake up him, he should have had a fierce nightmare. From Mio’s viewpoint, it was an obvious question.

…I made her be anxious about me.

Basara ruminated what to do in an atmosphere, where Mio wouldn’t urge him to answer.

Unfortunately, ''he couldn’t tell an ordinary person like Mio'' about his circumstances. Therefore,

“In the past… when I lived in the country-side, lots of stuff happened. You could call it a trauma… Even now I sometimes dream of that time.”

“…I see.”

Mio said so shortly and didn’t question any further. Still, for a little bit, he felt the atmosphere between them soften up. This must have been Mio’s consideration.

Thanks.

If Basara were to tell her everything--- he would most likely be unable to live together with Mio and Maria any longer.

Since they were asked to buy some ingredients along with their touring, Basara and Mio headed for the supermarket.

“We bought a lot…”

As they had just moved, they ended up not just buying ingredients, but also all kinds of seasonings.

“I’ll go get the bicycle first. The stuff here is heavy, so just come to the exit with the cart.”

“Mm, okay.”

Leaving the nodding Mio behind, Basara left the store first.

He arrived at the parking lot for the bicycles and unlocked his bicycle lock, whereupon

“---Can I ask what kind of dream you had this morning?”

He remembered Mio’s words and the bad dream from this morning flashbacked in his mind. Instantly,

“……---!”

Basara forgot how to breath for a moment and pressed onto his chest as his heartbeat jumped up.

---How better would it be, if he could just forget. But, he couldn't afford to forget.

The incident five years ago. Basara was the victim and at the same time also the assailant.

Therefore, Toujou Basara was going to shoulder this pain for the rest of his life.

“…Aw, not good.”

Remembering that Mio was waiting for him, Basara pushed his bicycle to the store’s doorway. Upon that, he immediately spotted Mio crowded by people.

Geh, Basara grimaced. Mio was surrounded by four obviously bad guys.

And, Mio was shaking off the arm that was over-familiar put on her shoulder and glared at the guys fiercely.

“---Don’t touch me. I’ll kill you a hundred times, if you touch me! Hey, Basara!”

Such aggressiveness. An average high school boy might have gotten frightened by it. But unfortunately it had no real effect on these four guys. With a smirk on their faces, they didn't leave Mio alone.

“…Ehm, do you have any business with my companion?”

So for now, Basara tried to call out to them peacefully.

“---Huh? Who are you?”

“Well, her companion.”

“Mhm… So what?”

Huh? Wouldn’t one normally back off when realizing the girl had a guy with her?

In this kind of tense atmosphere, Mio looked at him with a stiff expression.

…Well, what now?

When Basara was pondering, the closest guy came closer with his head inclined diagonally while chewing messy on his gum. It was unknown if it was to threat or to provoke, either way he was good at making a pissed face.

“Basara, huh? What a lame name---”

“---Not so much as your face.”

Saying so displeased, Basara pulled on the handlebar of his bicycle to raise it up. Letting the front wheel floating on the spot, the bicycle made a wheelie.

“Huh---?”

The guy looked up to it attracted and into his very face, Basara drove down the tire.

A direct hit. “Gueh”, raising a short voice, the guy was knocked over to the back.

---On this sudden happening, everyone present there was dumbfounded.

Basara naturally made his bicycle stand again, then passed through the remaining three guys to reach Mio. There he grabbed the cloth bag with the purchased goods in the cart’s basket.

“Bastard---!”

With an eye for the situation, Basara quickly opened the cap of the newly bought small bottle of seasoning and threw the contents at the guys that came to attack him.

“Guah!?” “Ass, hole…Acchoo!” “My, My eyes, it hurts…. Acchoo!”

Well, of course. It was 298 yen priced, plain old pepper.

“---Hey, stop standing there dumbfounded and run!” “Eh? Eh?”

Grabbing the hand of the confused Mio and the cloth bag from the cart’s basket, he ran off.

Right now, getting away from here as quickly as possible took priority. Basara rashly pushed the cloth bag into the bicycle front basket.

“Hold on, we’re gonna drive!”
Letting Mio sit on behind, he took off at full speed. At the same time.
“Guah----!?”

The bicycle treaded on something. Most likely, it was the guy that was still laying on the ground after being hit with the tire. However, there was no time to feel sorry.

Basara pedalled standing up, retreating from the place at full speed.

And then--- they roared down the main road together on the bicycle for a while.

They shouldn’t chase after them anymore, just with that timing, the traffic light turned red.

“Fuh, we should be safe here…”

His breathing was a bit out of order from the dash in midsummer and sweat gradually spread over his forehead. There,

“…Sorry. It’s my fault.”

Suddenly, Mio’s voice from behind became laudable. Mio placed her forehead on Basara’s back and leaned her body a bit against him. Basara turned around over his shoulder and looked at Mio. As she was fretting over having Basara involved in her own troubles, Mio had cast down her eyes and was looking down with a bitter expression.

…So she can make a face like this too…

A new expression on Mio was before his eyes. But, Basara didn’t want her to keep that expression. He couldn’t find any suitable words to say---Still,

“Ehm--- How about we take a little detour home?”

At the same time the traffic light turned green, Basara turned the handlebar, which had started to let the bicycle run.

“…Eh?”

Mio raised a surprised voice on the change of course away from their house.

But Basara didn’t stop. It was evening. If they went now, they should arrive at a perfect time.

The place Basara took Mio to was a park, proud of it’s broad ground.

There existed also a scenic outpost called the setting sun hill, but since it was famous with the locals, Mio, who attended school here, must have known about it. Therefore, Basara dared to take her to a rarely visited place.

It wasn’t a public viewing platform, but a point where you could get an entire view of the city.

“Waah…!”

Mio, looking down on the cityscape, raised a voice of surprised and delight. Just like Basara had predicted, they had arrived at the perfect timing. The world was equivalently coloured in a gentle madder red, a spanning sunset scenery.

“So pretty… But you just moved here, so how did you know of this place?”

“When my dad decided on the house, I was with him and I heard that the park was famous, so I came here alone while dad signed the contract. And then I found this place by chance.”

Basara lined up besides Mio.

“Quite the splendid view, isn’t it.”

“Yeah. I never knew… that there was a place like this here.”

“Let’s come at night next time. The night scenery at the park is famous as well. I’m sure it’ll be pretty from here as well.”

He suggested a little promise for the future. Upon that,

“Yeah… You’re right. …Next time then.”

Suddenly Mio’s expression clouded. From their position they could see the earlier supermarket as well. She might have remembered about the quarrel with the guys. Basara scratched his cheek with his finger and an

“Ehm”.

“Today… This morning, you came to wake me up.”

On these words, Mio looked at him. So, Basara spoke with a slow tone.

“A family, you see--- is probably something where any troubles or bothers for each other can be forgiven.”

“Eh…?”

“To you, I’m a somewhat favourable existence, on the level of coming to wake me up, right now, correct? Of course it’s not completely settled yet if our parents will marry… But we’re going to live together anyway. By helping each other out with trivial things and acknowledging each other, I believe we’re slowly becoming a family.”

Because

“At least, I think that what I did at the supermarket was a natural thing to do. I‘m sure, it’s the same for my dad. If you or Maria-chan would get into that kind of trouble again, my dad or me will help you anytime. But, that’s not something you should worry or feel reluctant about. I mean, it’s the same natural thing as coming to wake me up in the morning.”

For now, he had tried to somehow put his feelings into words.

“……..”

However, Mio shut her mouth and stayed quiet. Maybe he was too roundabout?

…I’m not good with words after all.

At times like this, Jin would have been able to convey it with more plain and simple words, but to his regret, Basara couldn’t speak as confident as his father.

“Ehm, what I mean is.”

Dropping his gaze to the ground, he tried to somehow consolidate his words, whereupon,

“…So cheeky.”

Mio suddenly mumbled, to which Basara raised his head. Besides him, Mio wore a smile.

“Right now, you might have a been a bit like a big brother.”

“…Really?”

“Yeah. Just a bit though.”

Ohh. Kind of a good mood.

“Then how about we forgive and forget the incidents at---” “Not yet.”

Said coldly, Mio’s voice was yet bright. The earlier tense atmosphere seemed like a lie. So Basara thought. Their way to becoming a real family might still be long though.

But right now, Mio and he might have shortened the distance by a step. Therefore,

“Now then, about time we go back. I’m getting hungry anyways.”

Back to the same house--- like a family. Basara turned on his heels and headed for the parked bicycle.

“…Yeah. Maria and Jin-san are also waiting.”

He heard Mio’s calm voice from behind, then her footsteps followed.
Their two shadows slowly advanced in the same direction.

---But,

“------”

With his back to her and only seeing her shadow, Basara couldn’t see Mio’s expression at that time.

Mio’s bitter expression that was filled with a even greater sadness than before.

===Part 4===

A week had passed, since they started to live together.

All the same, they still hadn’t got away from the “More than acquaintances, less than family” stage.

Still, compared to the beginning, a lot of the awkwardness had disappeared--- At that time,

“---It turns out I’m going overseas for work tomorrow for a while.”

“Eh…?”

Upon coming home, Basara inadvertently asked in return on Jin’s sudden words at the front door.

Mio and Maria couldn’t hear it. Right now, the two of them were preparing dinner in the kitchen.

“An Italian customer wants a picture of Arabia. So I’m making a quick visit to Dubai.”

Jin’s job was a freelancer photographer. A professional that lived on taking pictures.

For that, he sometimes had to go overseas to take pictures, but

“H- Hold your horses!”

Basara hastily chased after Jin, who was slowly going up the chairs after giving him a light clap on the shoulder.

“What do you suddenly mean with Dubai!”

Following after Jin into his room, Basara asked. However, Jin said shortly.

“It’s a well trusted customer, so I have no choice.”

Preparing for tomorrow’s job, Jin started to put the lens on his camera.

Jin was a renowned photographer with customers all over the world. The name [JIN] was rather famous in part of the business and his pictures itself were evaluated to have an artistic nature, like paintings. He had a lot of fans and his annual income was one or two digits higher than an average photographer in the business.

“I know that clients are important, but… can’t you turn it down?”

Presently it was an important and delicate period as they just had started to live together with Mio and Maria.

If the only adult left the house now, the mental support would be gone.

“We already have enough savings to make a decent living…”

“Trust is the most important thing in freelancing. When I turn him down once, he won’t come requesting me anymore.”

“But… you’re the head of our family. It’s your job to protect the family.”

“''That’s precisely why I’m going''. Listen, while I’m gone, it’s your job as the eldest son to protect the family.”

“That’s…”

Told convincing like that, Basara had no words to argue back. Jin lightly rested his hand on Basara’s shoulder.

He smiled.

“Don’t worry. You can do it--- After all, you’re the son I’m so proud of.”

---And then the night of the next day.

“Okay, take care of the house.”

With these short words, Jin left in a taxi.

“Geez…”

Basara dropped his gaze onto the object in his hands--- A single picture that Jin handed him. It was the commemorative picture of the four of them in front of the house, taken yesterday. Like expected, Basara’s expression was stiff on it.

“…Mh?”

However, Basara suddenly felt something amiss with the picture.

In the picture, Mio and Maria were certainly showing a smile. Yet,

…Just my imagination?

Probably due to the effect of the light, Mio’s face looked somewhat sad. She indeed might feel worried with the adult Jin out of the house.

“---Okay.”

Basara left his room determined. While going down the stairs, he thought about ordering Sushi or Eel today. Jin had given him the credit card and eating delicious food was the best way to cheer up at such times.

So Basara opened the door of the living room

“Hey girls, about tonight’s dinner---”

He could only say that much. As he then noticed the heavy atmosphere in the room.
“……..” “……..”

Mio, sitting on the sofa, and Maria, sitting on a chair at the dining table, stayed quiet on Basara calling. But there was a reaction. They gave him a freezing cold glare.

---That was why Basara sighed wearily.

Aww, here it was. At last. He thought it was definitely strange to suddenly get two cute little sisters, even if there was a slight problem with their personality. It had finally come. ''The backlash of all the good luck so far''.

Understandable. Not only did the only adult left, but the young girls and boy were going to live under the same roof all by themselves now. Of course they would get cautious upon being suddenly thrown into such a situation. Still,

“………………..” “………………..”
wasn’t this silence a bit too long? It was just like with a complete outage of TV or radio.
“Uhm, how about we order something… Like Sushi or Eel.”
Even the high-grade one is acceptable, was what he suggested with a subtle polite tone. Upon that,
“…You know, Basara, I have a favour to ask.”

Mio finally opened her tight-lipped mouth.

“Yeah, sure, what’s it? If there’s something you want, just say it.”

Basara immediately closed in to Mio. She wanted a favour. That trivial matter alone made him quite happy. And then--- Toujou Basara heard Mio’s “favour”. It was said with a marrow and bone piercing cold voice.

“---Get out of this house.”

Basara froze up for a moment and searched for words to say.

“Ehm…”

Yeah. Kind of shocking. He was a bit surprised. After all she asked him to leave the house without any pretext. There was a limit to talking past each other.

“…Sorry, but can you say that again?”

For now, Basara wished that he misheard her--- though there was little hope.

“------”

Upon that, Maria raised her hand lightly in his direction. The hand was raised for a proposal--- No, not really. The palm of the small hand was held up towards Basara.

“Eh---?”

Maria’s hand glowed--- At that moment.

''Basara was suddenly hit by a kind of gust and blown against the wall.''

“Guah---!?”

An impact on his back. Losing his breath for a moment, he inadvertently coughed violently. There,

“---Basara-san, did you not hear what ''Mio-sama'' said?”

Who knows when she got there, but Maria was standing right before him.

She showed a ruthless expression, which made her appear like a different person from until now.

“Just now… what was that. Who are you…?”

On Basara’s sudden--- no, inevitable question,

“Hee… You are staying rather calm.”

Maria said a bit surprised. The decisive words that would change Toujou Basara’s life.

“''Humans, who see magic for the first time, usually fall into a panic.''”

“''Magic…?''”

Maria affirmed the frowning Basara with a “Yes”.

“Did you believe it to be a product of fiction or fantasy? Magic actually exists--- No, not just magic. Races apart from humans do as well.”

At the same time she said that, something spread on Maria’s back with a blue radiance. Something that humans absolutely didn’t possess---''Black wings''. Her ears also changed into a pointed shape unlike before.

Not human. Even if they didn’t believe in their existence, everyone knew their name.

“So you were a devil?”

“Exactly.”

The moment he mumbled it, there came an instant reply without pause.

An affirmation. At once he didn’t want to believe it, but it seemed to be true.

“And we will have you leave, Basara-san. Mio-sama will take this house.”

Maria said with her chest puffed up, whereas Mio stayed silent ever since her “Get out”.

…Mio-sama, huh…

Maria had changed her way of calling Mio, so Basara understood their relationship. Therefore he asked.

“…What’s going on, Mio? Is this your doing?”

“Watch your tongue, Basara-san. You, a mere human, are being too disrespectful to the future Devil Lord.”

Maria replied to Basara’s question from the side.

“Devil Lord…. she?”

“There is a race called Devils. It is only natural to have someone rule over them. Just like our archenemies, the God Tribe, has a high-ranking God as a ruler. By the way, your so called Heroes do exists as
well. Well, though they are basically living in an isolated village to hide their existence, so normal humans do not know about them.”

“…………”

Basara replied with silence to the calmly told story. Even when he was suddenly told all that, he still couldn’t believe the situation he was in.
[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0044.jpg|thumb]]

“…What does the Devil Lord want with my house? I’m sure a Lord got a huge mansion in the Demon Realm.”

“There are all kind of circumstances to it. I have no obligation to tell you about it. Anyway. Mio-sama and I will take this house--- To make it our base in the human world.”

It was all a scheme to get an base of operation in the human world. Then,

“Then the remarriage between our parents---”

“''Now that is something non-existent''. We met Jin-san by coincidence on the street. He looked generous and is a good person, really…So I altered his memories with my succubus magic.”

Succubus. A seductive devil that takes the form of a female and appears in dreams. If that was what Maria truly was, she would have no trouble to make a dream appear as reality.

“So you tricked my dad with magic by creating false memories of meeting your mother, which doesn’t even exist, and even remarrying her…”

“Yes. And you are the next one, Basara-san.”

Saying so, Maria held up her hand towards Basara.

“Basara-san leaves the house until Jin-san comes back, because he couldn’t adapt to living with two girls after Jin-san left--- That kind of memory should do.”

In regards to that, Basara still stayed silent and watched at Maria, then at Mio.

Upon that, Mio quietly stood up from the sofa and finally returned Basara’s gaze.

“Sorry, but--- We’ll take this house.”

She declared coldly. With the same look in the eyes as at the incident with the delinquents the other day.

“Obediently receive Maria’s magic and get out of the house already. Otherwise I’ll scream and give you a memory about how you used violence against us and that you have to turn yourself in. Then I’ll call the police. You don’t really want to go into the brig for violence against your sisters, do you?”

“…….I see.”

Basara looked downward on Mio’s words and just said short and isolated.

Upon that, Maria’s hand facing him glowed.

“What will it be, Mio-sama? It might be summer, but I do feel a bit sorry for letting him sleep outside. Returning to the countryside, where he was born, and living with his relatives…. how does that sound?”

“…Yeah, that’s good.”

Mio said.

“Bye, bye, ''Brother''…It was not for long, but it was kind of fun.”

With these words as a signal, the light in Maria’s hand was released towards Basara.

What Maria had set free was a succubus magic that manipulated memories by showing a dream.

Because of that Basara’s memories got altered and he left his own house--- or so it was supposed to be. However.

“….Oh?”

The memory manipulation magic certainly affected Basara--- yet, he didn’t move.

…How strange.

While tilting her head, she was about to release another memory manipulation magic towards Basara.

“Eh…?”

Maria suddenly blinked her eyes. Basara, who was supposed to be in front of her, had disappeared.

On the small possibility, Maria turned around right away--- to her blind spot.

Upon that, in the middle of the living room--- there stood Basara.

For a moment he had gotten behind her. Maria gulped on that fact.

“A- Are you resisting? …Then it will be painful.”

She sent Basara a fierce glare. She didn’t want to hurt him, but now there was no other choice. Maria chanted the wind magic that had blown away Basara earlier and released it. The produced wind went straight for Basara--- At that moment. KEEEK, with a shrill roar, ''the wind magic was erased.''

“Wha….?”

For a moment, she thought that she saw a white line coming from the side--- And in the next moment, her magic was erased. Maria looked in surprise. Basara in front of her eyes was suddenly holding a huge sword in his hands. That his arm was covered in armour up to the elbow was mostly due to a contract with the sword.

The power of a contracted weapon feed back even onto the user’s body.

“…What are you surprised for?”

Basara slowly raised his head. He glared at her with a sharp glance, almost like a different person.

“You said it yourself. That Devils like you and the God Tribe, your enemies, exists.”

A breath.

“And also---''that a tribe of Heroes exists.''”

“No way… How?”

Next to him, Mio raised a voice dumbfounded.

“I mean, the Heroes are in hiding… Why are you here, living like a normal human…”

“Now I don’t have any obligation to tell you that.”

Maria gave Basara, who coldly disregarded, a surprised glance.

…How could this be…

No wonder the memory manipulation magic didn’t work. Succubus could only manipulate memories by dreams on someone with weaker magical power--- Namely, normal humans, who were defenceless against magical power. It didn’t work on anti-devil experts like Heroes.

But--- Maria was more confused about a different surprise than this fact.

Impossible, she thought. Namely, Basara’s action just now.

Sure enough Maria didn’t use an offence wind magic. She wanted to give him a bit of pain by sending him flying, so she just hit him with aviation magic. It wasn’t harmful, nor powerful. So it wasn’t all that strange that a Hero repelled or cut it off.

---Still, Basara had erased Maria’s magic by swinging his sword. No, not just that. Once magic was activated, it generated kind of magical remains, no matter the protection against it. Despite that, ''there was not a single trace left'' of the magic that Basara had cut off. It was completely erased. As if it had never existed to begin with.

“I no longer… have any ties to Heroes or Devils.”

Basara slowly took a step forward.

“But unfortunately for you, I have no plans to go down silently.”

Saying so, Basara moved flicking.

A Godspeed that closed the distance between them in an instant as if it had never been there.

“------!”

Not good. Maria stood before Mio right away to cover her. At the same time.

Basara’s sword swung down on Maria and Mio.

 
 

“------”

Toujou Basara looked at the two girls, who were tightly shutting their eyes, that he tried to slash.

The sword in his hand--- stopped a paper-length away from them.

“….Ah.”

Maria and Mio, realizing that they were safe, sunk down on the floor.

Their legs had given in. That was why Basara undid the incarnation of his magic sword--- Brynhildr.

“Why…”

On Mio’s dumbfounded question, Basara turned his back to them wordless.

He felt a fierce rage towards them. Something that could never be forgiven. Yet,

“…Get out.”

Basara muttered isolated.

“I don’t care if you’re Devils or the Devil Lord. But, our household hasn’t the time to sustain folks that deceive me and more importantly my dad. I’ll let you off for now. I’ll send your luggage after you later, so---hurry up and get out.”

 
 

Then, after a few minutes---the living room of the Toujou Household was enveloped in silence.

After regaining their strength in their legs, Mio and Maria had left the house. And Basara, turning his magic sword Brynhildr back into it’s stand-by form, a pendant-chain, sat on the sofa.

“……”

Grinding his teeth, he held down his right hand, which wouldn’t stop shaking.

…It’s okay.

Basara desperately persuaded himself. He hadn’t fought in a long time. His flair for it hadn’t returned yet. That was why it was a complete
coincidence that he activated ''that skill.''

---Five years ago, when he was at the village of the Hero Tribe, Toujou Basara caused a grave problem.

[A certain incident] made his own power go out of control.

Originally it caused so much damage that it wouldn’t allow him to live like he was now.

Still, as a result of all kinds of circumstances, it turned into him leaving the village together with Jin. In other words, he was chased out. And coming to Tokyo, father and son started to live in the unfamiliar city lifestyle.

“…..Damn.”

Basara muttered loathsome. But, it wasn’t directed at Mio or Maria.

Of course, Toujou Basara had no intention to forgive them. It was an inevitable fact that they tried to deceive Jin and him. But there was another one, who he couldn’t stand.

---It was the guy, who was once called the strongest of all Heroes.

It was a Hero with an even greater power than himself, his father---Jin.

''There was no way that this man didn’t catch up on Mio and Maria’s scheme.'' Maria had said that she manipulated his memories with magic, but Jin should have fended that off without doubt.

That was why Basara took the phone and dialed Jin’s cell phone number.

“---Hello. What’s up?”

After a few seconds of ringing, an all too familiar voice spilled out of the phone and Basara replied with a low voice.

“Dad…Do you have a minute?”

“Sure. The taxi driver is kind of tight-lipped anyway, so I’m bored.”

Mixed in Jin’s casual tone, he could faintly hear the sound of a low wind blowing. Most likely, the taxi Jin was in was currently driving on the highway. The driver would get to hear their conversation, but Jin would surely come up with some kind of excuses. Therefore,

“---''What’s the idea''?”

Basara asked. Even as he tried to stay calm, anger resonated in his voice. Upon that,

“That was quick… You already noticed it? I expected you to take a bit longer.”

Jin said freely without any sign of shame.

“I knew it. You were aware that they were devils---Since when?”

Tightly clenching the phone, Basara asked impassive.

“''Right from the beginning.'' I knew them before they found me in the city.”

“…''Found?'' What do you mean…?”

On Jin’s words, Basara frowned. Maria had said “We met Jin by chance in the city”.

“Well, I’m sure those two thought it was just a coincidence.”

Jin said in a nonchalant tone, then continued with “But”.

“A while ago, I got some news that the [village] was secretly on the move. It’s been close to five years that we left the village. It didn’t seem like they were going to bother with us after all this time, so I just kept an eye on things for a while….but then the situation took a sudden change not long ago. It was relatively close by, so I decided to check out who it was, just in case.”

A breath.

“After all---The elders gave them the surveillance rank S-.”

“Surveillance rank S-? Those two?”

Basara’s Tribe gave devils a ranking according to the threat they posed. And the Rank S- was one of the highest. Only S and S+ were higher.

….For real?

The devils usually lived in a different world from the human world--- called the Demon Realm. Of course some of them came over to the human world and caused some trouble at times, but it had been only low-ranked devils. Basically they didn’t leave their own world.

Because presently, there was a truce between the devils and the Heroes.

---The fight between Heroes and Devils in this world had gone on for so long that neither side knew how long exactly it had lasted. But that was a thing from before Basara’s birth--- His father’s generation had put an end to it. The new Devil Lord had put a hold on the fight with the Heroes and God Tribe and withdrawn all devils from the human world.

So the devils that came to the human worlds were all rogue devils with low surveillance ranks, like E or D, or termination targets.

“These two are S-…”

Basara mumbled in disbelief. And then he looked at the palm of his right hand.

Even if they were just -, he had never believed to meet two S ranks in his life.

“To be more precise, Mio got the surveillance rank S-. Maria is only under watch as someone by her side.”

“Mio…”

There Basara suddenly remembered Maria’s words. The earlier battle in the living room. Even if they let their guard down as they didn’t know that he was a Hero, as far as he could tell, Mio didn’t pose that much of a danger. Therefore he had taken Maria’s words as a made-up threat, but

“So she… really is the future Devil Lord?”

Saying so, Basara still denied that possibility. That couldn’t be. After all,

“I mean, the Devil Lord has always been a man…. Even presently.”

Wilbert--- the name of the current Devil Lord that had withdrawn the devils from the human world and was known for his moderate policy. Originally the devils’ enemy was the God Tribe, “archenemy” as Maria had called it. So the devils only thought of humans as insects and merely tried to overthrow the human world for the sake of launching an attack on Heaven. From all these devils, Wilbert was the first moderate one that abstained from revenge against the Gods and was laying the path for a peaceful living in the Demon Realm. Above all, it should have been forbidden for them to hurt humans recklessly.

That precisely was the reason that the human world was so peaceful in the last six years.

However. Jin’s voice through the phone overturned Basara’s thoughts.

“The Devil Lord Wilbert died--- Roughly one year ago, it seems.”

“Eh---?”

Basara couldn’t comprehend the reported shocking truth at first.

“I, never heard of…”

“Because we cut all ties with the [village]. I only learned about it quite recently.”

Besides, Jin added.

“If I had told you carelessly--- You would just have ''had that nightmare again.''”

“That’s…”

Basara paused inadvertently. After all, he just had that nightmare the other day.

“But… that means, Mio is the next Devil Lord?”

“No. Apparently some other high-class Devil currently reigns in Wilbert’s stead over the Demon Realm. And he seems to be quite the hardliner… He’s after Mio, as she’s Wilbert’s only daughter and the successor of his power.”

The Devil Lord Wilbert was known for his moderate politics, but his power stood out in the history of previous Devil Lords. That precisely was the reason as to why he could convince the combative devils to stop the fights and withdraw from the human world. If Mio had inherited that power of the strongest Devil Lord,

Then she was indispensable for someone that wanted to rule as the new Devil Lord. But,

“Wait a sec…”

There was still something he didn’t understand. It was,

“I get the gist of things…. But, ''why did you take in these two then?''”

That was--- beyond him by all means. By doing so, not just the Devils, but even the village would turn against him. It also contradicted the fact that he hid the previous Devil Lord’s death to Basara just out of consideration.

“I told you that I check on things, right?”

Then, with the same casual tone like before, Jin’s words were filled with seriousness.

“The moderate Wilbert had a lot of enemies amongst the Devils. For these guys the daughter of their hated Devil Lord would make a perfect hostage. Wilbert himself surely understood that the best. I heard that as soon as his daughter was born, he sent her to the human world and let her be raised as a human in absolutely secrecy by subordinators that played the parents….”

Even if it meant being apart from her--- he did it for the happiness of his beloved daughter.

That surely must have been a heart-breaking decision.

“But ironically, after Wilbert’s death--- His enormous power was transferred to Naruse Mio, who he had sent away to keep her away from the dispute. She was a normal girl in middle school at that time… I’m sure you know what happened afterwards.”

The new Devil Lord couldn’t ignore Mio’s existence. Nor the subordinates that played her parents. ''And right now, the parents that raised her were gone.'' It wasn’t hard to guess what tragedy had befallen Mio.

“How… How can that be.”

Basara said by squeezing out his voice.

“Our tribe and Devils can use supernatural powers because we know of the laws beyond the human world. Half a year ago, she was just an average girl, not knowing of it. Right now she mostly knows how to use her power, but she only inherited the Devil Lord’s power itself and it’s still not fully awakened. That’s why the village set her as a surveillance target instead of a termination one.”

Moreover, Jin added.

“The moderate faction lost a lot of power after Wilbert’s death. That fact that Maria is her only guard is proof enough of that. Unfortunately, I don’t believe that these two alone can oppose the current Devil Lord’s faction. If left alone, they will lose their lives sooner or later.”

“So, you pretended to be manipulated…”

He finally understood Jin’s intention.

Basara sighed and shouted his words into the phone in the next moment.

“You damn imbecile--- Tell me this earlier!”

Then Basara could have helped.

“Sorry. I had decided from the beginning that you three would stand on equal grounds.”

Jin said with a laugh.

“I hid the fact that they were devils and we had been Heroes. If one side were to know the truth about the other, they would think they had been deceived and all trust would be gone. But if both hid something, then it’s a shared pain, right? Both sides had been deceived, giving you guys room for compromising---''with me, aware of everything, as the bad guy.''”

“…That means that job offer also was a lie?”

If it was just to protect Mio and Maria, staying with them would be best. That Jin left the house despite that meant that he had a reason for doing so.

“Well, guess so. Sorry, but I have to check upon a few things---''so I’m off to the Demon Realm for a bit.''”

That meant getting behind the enemy’s line. Of course, Jin had once been heralded as the strongest Hero. And amidst the great battles, he apparently had went numerous times into the Demon Realm, but

“Is that… safe?”

“Yeah, don’t worry. I can’t tell you any details, but I just want to get in touch with someone. If all goes well, Mio might not be chased anymore.”

Aha. So he would do something about the source. Then,

“Okay… Leave things here to me. I’ll do something about it.”

“I’m counting on you, my son. So? How are the girls? Well, from the look of it, I guess---”

Jin was still saying something, but Basara put down the phone, ending the call.

And then, he was already running in the next moment--- towards the front door.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names and Terminology Guidelines

2013-12-15T20:03:24Z

Draconic:

[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] used Riri for the name of the fox girl(correct me if it's not her) and I was wondering whether to use 'Riri' or 'Lily' for future edits. --[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 12:34, 19 April 2013 (CDT)

Personally, I think Lily works better, since the kata would be the same, and it's an actual name. I've also got a few questions regarding the names. ルイオス is Ru-i-o-su, so I'm not sure about Louis being a good name to use. I would think Ruios or Luios would be more appropriate here. The same goes for アーシャ. I would think Asha would be more appropriate than Ayesha. Louis and Ayesha certainly are english names, but the pronunciations just don't work out. Also, アルゴール is definitely not Al Gore. It's Algol. イグニファトゥス being Ignis Fatuus is literally Ignifatus, but the lore fits Ignis Fatuus, so I think that would be more appropriate. I think Sarah should remain Sala, since Sala + Mandra = Salamandra. --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 12:41, 19 April 2013 (CST)

I think ルイオス＝ペルセウス = ''Louis Perseus'' should be ''Laius Perseus'' based on [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Laius this] wikipedia page. Based solely on the katakana Louis would be perfect, but I think we should use the correct name that it is based on.

The other one is アルゴール = ''Al Gore'' , that should be ''Algol'' instead, according to [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Algol this] page.

Someone suggested Draculea for the name of Leticia and after digging a bit, on [http://www.exploringromania.com/vlad-dracul.html this] page it is confirmed as a valid name, and I think we should use it for her. Furthermore Draculair would be ドラクレール with katakana I think. [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird|talk]]) 18:07, 19 April 2013 (CDT)

I just grabbed a bunch of the stuff from the wiki which happens to be highly incorrect in lots of areas. It probably needs a gigantic overhaul in a lot of areas... ---[[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 00:17, 3 May 2013 (CDT)

A few questions regarding editing: Should I use [Highborn of Little Garden] or [Little Garden Aristocrat], Demon Lord or Maou (with or without []) and Name and Banner or [Name] and [Flag]? And the Pureblood mentioned in vol 1 ch 4 is the same as the Pure Breed/Purebred mentioned in vol 2, right? If so, which one should be used? -- [[User:Draconic|Draconic]] ([[User talk:Draconic|talk]]) 08:40, 15 December 2013 (CST)

:I was contemplating these things myself. The are many inconsistencies through everyone's translation so we should rectify those for sure. However I'm not quite sure about what to use in some of those cases.
:I would like your input on these, since I'm not a native english speaker, it may sound fine to me, but it could be weird for a native speaker.
:* For example everyone beside me seems to use the words Aristocrat instead of Highborn, but I think Highborn fits better here both within the flow of the text and meaning.
:* I think Demon Lord should be used instead of Maou. The bracket equivalents are used on and off in the original text too, so I think we should just leave them out and signify the importance of those words with simple capital letters or in some cases italics.
:* That brings me to the use of brackets itself. I thought in the beginning those are needed, since I saw those being used in other light novel translations on Baka-Tsuki, however even those don't use them anymore and I tend to agree with them now. So I think those should go too. There are some cases where those expressions are really emphasized, in those instances we could use italics or single braces I think.
:* The question of Flag/Banner/Emblem/Insignia is another hard one. In japanese they use 'hata'(Flag) and 'hatajirushi'(Banner/Emblem/Insignia) interchangeably, but I thought it would be weird to use Flag somewhere, but Banner or Emblem in other places, since in english these words are not as similar as in japanese. I think I will go through the translations sometimes and change them to their most fitting translations based on context. The brackets should go away in this case too, I think.
:* Pure Breed/Purebred are most likely the same as Pureblood. I think we should use Pureblood since it feels more noble and awe-inspiring to me then the other two. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird|talk]]) 10:30, 15 December 2013 (CST)

Yes, consistency seems like one of the main problems.
* I think there's not much difference between Aristocrat and Highborn, but I agree that Highborn feels a bit more natural.
* I think that community names should be put in brackets, those feel like they belong there... Aside from that, I will leave the other brackets as they are for now. Maybe remove a few that I think unnecessary.
* Yes, Pureblood definitely sounds more noble than Purebred.
If I come across any other inconsistently used terms, I will mention them here. -- [[User:Draconic|Draconic]] ([[User talk:Draconic|talk]]) 14:03, 15 December 2013 (CST)

Talk:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names and Terminology Guidelines

2013-12-15T14:40:24Z

Draconic:

User:Draconic

2013-12-12T20:52:00Z

Draconic:

Yay, there's a page!

Editor of [http://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo]

User:Draconic

2013-12-04T19:57:28Z

Draconic:

Yay, there's a page!

Editor of [http://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo

2013-12-04T19:41:14Z

Draconic: /* Editors */

[[Image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? (問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? lit. Problem Children are Coming from Another World, Aren't They?) also known as Mondaiji (問題児) for short is a Japanese light novel series written by Tatsunoko Tarou and illustrated by Amano Yuu. An anime adaptation by Diomedea aired from January 11, 2013 to March 15, 2013, covering the first two volumes of the novel.

The Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series is also available in the following languages:

:*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo (Français)|French (Français)]]

== Story Synopsis ==

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe You have tremendous powers and are bored with the regular world. An envelope arrives for each person, and when each opens their envelope, they are stunned to see the scenery around them change to a world they had never encountered before. They've been summoned by Black Rabbit to help the community "No Name" to overthrow the Demon lords.

== Translation ==
=== [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Feedback / Discussions===
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5178 Forums]
*[http://www.reddit.com/r/mondaiji/ Reddit r/mondaiji]

== Updates ==
*November 20th, 2013
**Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed
*August 1st, 2013
**Volume 8 Chapter 1 completed
*July 28th, 2013
**Volume 8 Prologue completed
*July 23rd, 2013
**Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Project Updates|Older Project Updates]]

== Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series by Tarō Tatsunoko==

===Volume 1 - Yes! I called you!===
[[image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 2 - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord? ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v02 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 3 - I see.. Dragon summoning===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v03 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 4 - Defeat the 13th Sun===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v04 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 5 - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v05 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 6 - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v06 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 7 - Setting Sun and Falling Moon===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000a.PNG|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 8 - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudeso yo Vol8.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip|The Off-topic Gossip]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_A Tea Gathering|A Tea Gathering]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Lily's Big Adventure|Lily's Big Adventure]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip 2|The Off-topic Gossip 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
:* [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] (Chinese Translator)

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Proxying Aphraelyn)
:* [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] (Chinese Translator)

'''KIA'''

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Code_06|Code 06]]
:* [[User:Trigger91|Trigger91]]
:* [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]
:* [[User:Draconic|Draconic]]

== Series Overview ==
* ''Volume 1: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Yes! I called you!'' (Published April, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474839-5 )
* ''Volume 2: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord?'' (Published July, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474848-7 )
* ''Volume 3: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - I see.. Dragon summoning'' (Published November, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474854-8 )
* ''Volume 4: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Defeat the 13th Sun'' (Published March, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100182-0 )
* ''Volume 5: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends'' (Published July, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100357-2 )
* ''Volume 6: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance'' (Published December, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100585-9 )
* ''Volume 7: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Setting Sun and Falling Moon'' (Published April, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100759-4 )
* ''Volume 8: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon'' (limited edition) (Published July 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100685-6 )
* ''Volume 8: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon'' (regular edition) (Published August, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100936-9 )
[[Category:Sneaker Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

User talk:Firebird

2013-12-04T19:39:44Z

Draconic: /* Wanted to Help. */

===Asorted comments===
OMG! I had the urge to shout when i saw your post! Thank you for translating this light novel and looking forward to your future translations! Thanks again, you don't know how happy I am :D ---[[User:Code 06|Code06]]

I edited the prologue, please feel free to undo it if you didn't like what I've done. I've corrected all mistakes aswell. If you'd like me to edit chapter 1 aswell, i would happily do so. And do you mind if I add my name on the editors list? ---- [[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 16:36, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

Thx for picking up "Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo", I appreciate it ^^ [[User:LoliDragon|LoliDragon]] ([[User talk:LoliDragon|talk]]) 30 March 2013, at 19:35

thank you so much

Thank you very much for picking up this series! (daikama)

Hello Firebird, thank you so much for translating this series. It's delight me to read the novel version since there's should be more detail than the anime. Once again, much obliged! [[User:Reinm|Reinm]] ([[User talk:Reinm|talk]]) 1 April 2013

Thanks for picking up Mondaiji-tachi! Looking forward to it!

thanks for translating

woohoooooooooo!!!!!!!!!!!!thanks firebird-kun! [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 03 April 2013, at 08:46

I'm just going to assume I can jump in and translate on Mondaiji if I just put my name on the registration page. Since you allowed Drinkingwater to "ninja volume 2 of the series". [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 00:22, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

:Hi! Thank you for participating! Welcome on board! [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 00:57, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

===Questions and Answers===

hi can i become an editor

hi how can i be a translator

:Learn Japanese (and english if you don´t know it), register, put your name on registration page to what you wanna translate, translate :)
:Anyway thanks for your translation Firebird and I hope it will continue steadily forward. --[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 13:59, 9 April 2013 (CDT)

Mind if i ninja volume 2 of the series ? :3 --[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] ([[User talk:Drinkingwater|talk]]) 22:42, 10 April 2013
:Seems like you already wrote your name to appropriate place, so go ahead!

:How much experience do you have with the Japanese language? Just curious, since this will be you first translation here as I can see. [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 09:58, 10 April 2013 (CDT)

Cause I am more fluent in the Chinese language,therefore i translate from Chinese to English.--[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] ([[User talk:Drinkingwater|talk]]) 06:15, 11 April 2013

Is the narration for Mondaiji in present tense or past tense or both? It's really hard to determine but every light novel I read, the narration was always in past tense except for maybe High School DxD. --[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 15:52, 3 July 2013 (CDT)

:I should have explained more of my thought process behind that last edit, but it is kinda hard for me to put it in words. Usually the past tense works better, but for these few sentences I think the present tense is more fitting, since they don't describe any particular past events, instead just how things work in general. This a sketchy explanation from me at best, but I feel this way it's more in line with the original text. If it feels very out of place for you then we can change it back if you wish. Sorry about this, I will try to be more communicative in the future about these. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 04:22, 4 July 2013 (CDT)

== Changing You's name to Yuh ==

It's going to be very akward to english readers to read "You" as a name so it should be changed to Yuh for readability.
:I was contemplating this when I started translating, but reached the same conclusion as [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] below. I don't think it causes that much confusion that would warrant breaking the romanization style of the whole text for this one name. Thank you for your suggestion though! [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 01:02, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

If you were worried about that, it would be "Yoh" rather than "Yuh." Honestly speaking, I think it should remain as is. Also, I'm not sure how confusing it would be. Her name is capitalized like all names should be. "You" as a word is only capitalized if it's at the beginning of a sentence, and the following word should tell who it refers to. The translators are also maintaining titles and honorifics for a lot of it, so it'll be "Kasukabe," "You-san," and "Kasukabe You" for the most part, so I'm not sure how awkward it is reading it. It's much more awkward writing it than anything else. --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 23:55, 18 April 2013 (CST)

i know i don't have a right to barge in but have you ever considered "Yuu" as an option. it is pronounced "yoo". --[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 09:45, 20 April 2013 (CST)
:Actually, it's pronounced "Yō." I hate referencing the Anime, but that's where it's easiest to hear. As for what Kuroi said, yes, it is likely most people will pronounce "You" as "Yuu," but I say ignore them! --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User_talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 20:35, 19 April 2013 (CST)

Just a minor thing, most readers are going to be reading as 'you' in pronunciation('yuu'). There's always the ō letter, but that might not be the most preferred either. (Random)Actually, just leave as よう, time to learn kana =D --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:59, 19 April 2013 (CDT)

Yuu is better I think.

There seems to be a misunderstanding here for some people. Her name is not pronounced like ''Yuu'', it’s pronounced like ''Yoo'', but the proper romanization is ''You''. The only alternative would be ''Yō'' or maybe ''Yoh'', but it’s not that confusing in the text to tell apart the english ''you'' and her name as ''You'' from the context, so I think we won’t change it now.

I will move this section shortly to the [[Talk:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Names and Terminology page]]. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 05:08, 2 May 2013 (CDT)

== Wanted to Help. ==

Hey firebird,

I was reading over Mondaiji and, i noticed there was a lack of editors for this light novel. so I was wondering if i can help out. i love this series from the manga to the anime adaptation. and from what i've read from the little that was translated made me want to help out. I'm a native english speaker so this is well within my abilities. this would be my first project for a light novel, so please guide me along.

-Trigger91, email: Cmssal91@yahoo.com
:Thank you for expressing an interest! Since I'm not really well versed in the job of editors, I think you should turn to [[User:Code 06|Code06]] with this matter. He is the main editor on this project, so if you can help out with something, he can probably tell you. If he approves I have no objection to you becoming an official editor. [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 15:18, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

Trigger91: thanks for the information i'll go and talk to him now. i do hope we can work together for this project......(sometime later) there, my names under the editor bracket. i look forward to working with you, and i hope that we get this project done so others can enjoy this story.

:Welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 13:10, 19 April 2013 (CDT)

Hello Firebird i know you are the supervisor in charge of Mondaiji and i wanted to ask if it was ok with you if i try to edit the resolution of the images for the Pictures. I try to do one, and i posted my example on the forum. If it's Ok would you please let me know. Thanks Also thank you for all your work put on this project.--[[User:Latos1117|Latos1117]]

:Sorry for the late answer. From your post on the forum I see the the image you posted as much lower resolution and more blurry then the current one. I think it comes down to a personal taste, but I prefer the current higher resolution and sharper images even if they are not definitively better. Thanks for trying though! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 19:32, 29 June 2013 (CDT)

Its ok don't worry i understand, and well thanks ill take that as a feed back and try to work on it. By the way your working on Volume one if i'm not mistaken, so i was wondering if when your done with that volume you were going to jump to the next one? Sorry for the question just curious. --[[User:Latos1117|Latos1117]] 21:39, 05 July 2013 (CDT)

Is it alright for me to join as an editor for the Mondaiji series because I'm a really big fan of Mondaiji and I really want to help out. [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

:There is not much difference between being an official editor and an unofficial one since everyone can edit the text, but if you wish to become one nonetheless then contact [[User:Code 06|Code06]] with this matter. If he has no objection then I don't have one either. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 02:58, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

I think [[User:Code 06|Code06]] is okay with it!!! So is it alright if I put my user name in the editor list? Thanks for your time. [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

:I've put your name in the editors list. Welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 02:06, 1 August 2013 (CDT)

Oh my god!!! It's just like you made my dream come true!!! Thank you very much!!! I'll work my hardest and will try my best as an editor! [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

Hello, despite the flood of enthusiastic editors I think you need some more, so I would like to join the line of new editors. Should I ask [[User:Code 06|Code06]] about it, or is it enough to ask you? -- [[User:Draconic|Draconic]] ([[User talk:Draconic|talk]]) 12:23, 29 November 2013 (CST)

:Sorry for the late answer. With the current speed of translations I don't think there is a pressing need for additional editors, and also currently anyone can edit the translations without being an official editor. However if you still want to be one of the official ones, then I have no objection. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 05:39, 4 December 2013 (CST)

No problem. I guess it feels good to have your name on the project page as an editor ;) :) While reading the translations there were a bunch of things that caught my eye. I felt that the series needed more editing, and since it looked a bit time consuming I wanted to apply as an official editor. -- [[User:Draconic|Draconic]] ([[User talk:Draconic|talk]]) 13:39, 4 December 2013 (CST)

==Can I haz translation for Volume 3?==
Hi Firebird, can I translate volume 3 of Mondaiji ? I' a huge fan of the series and is able to translate it from Chinese.
Please ? With sugar on top ? (I'll only do the proper procedures once the project admin approves.)

[[User:Primus de Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] ([[User talk:Primus de Pedos|talk]]) 10:54, 27 April 2013 (CDT)

:Thank you for your application! I see no problem with you starting Vol.3, it's refreshing to see someone who actually waits for the reply :)
:Welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 11:42, 27 April 2013 (CDT)

.*Stabs* </3 Ouch. I felt that one.[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] ([[User talk:Drinkingwater|talk]]) 22:37, 27 April 2013 (CDT)

:Don't worry about it :) You did ask and that's what really matters. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 11:06, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

-Cool, I've just finished the prologue and I'll try my best.
[[User:Primus de Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] ([[User talk:Primus de Pedos|talk]]) 10:58, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

:Then I will put you on the translator list and the registration page. If you do another chapter please put your name beside it on the [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration_Page|registration page]]. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 11:06, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

==I Want to help translating==
Hi there, Firebird. Can I help translate this novel? I love the series, and kind of sad the anime ended just like that. Currently, I'm a Japanese Language and Literature college student. With translating it, I hope I can make people who like this series happy and help my translating skill. Can I do it? [[User:Xiaolang|Xiaolang]] ([[User talk:Xiaolang|talk]]) 13:44, 29 April 2013 (UTC)

:Thanks for applying! I see no reason to refuse your help, welcome aboard! If it's alright with you I would like you to start on the 3rd Volume if possible. [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] has done the prologue, but he did not register for another so I don't know if he will continue it soon. You should ask him if he's working on the next chapter just to be safe. In the meantime you could start with the one after that if he doesn't answer quickly like I didn't (Sorry for that!). Of course only if you don't have any problem starting with the 3rd Volume. Be sure to register the chapter you decide to tranlate on the [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration_Page|registration page]] so we know what you are working on. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 18:10, 30 April 2013 (CDT)

I forgot to mention, actually I want to translating it to Indonesian, not English. I will try that when I'm finish with the Indonesian one, but I'm not sure. Oh, by the way, this is my first time here, so I don't know how this site works. Can I ask you if I have a question? [[User:Xiaolang|Xiaolang]] ([[User talk:Xiaolang|talk]])04:48,1 May 2013 (UTC)

:I see. In that case you should take a look at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=4 Format Guidelines] at the forum for starters. With a little bit of search most of you question will be answered probably. If not, then you can ask me and I will try to answer to the best of my abilities. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 03:55, 2 May 2013 (CDT)

So, which one should I do first? Indonesia is my first language, so if I want to translate it to English, of course it should through with Indonesia first. IF I can, I will try to do both, but if you want English, then I will focus on translated it to English. [[User:Xiaolang|Xiaolang]] ([[User talk:Xiaolang|talk]])10:56, 2 May 2013 (UTC)

:You should do what you wanted originally. I only suggested that you start at Vol.3 because I assumed you want to translate it to english. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 06:05, 2 May 2013 (CDT)

Indonesia first then. This is my first time after all, I don't want to risk it. So I will start from the beginning. Because I don't know anyone here, so please bear with me if I bother you so much. You are the first person I talked to in this site. [[User:Xiaolang|Xiaolang]] ([[User talk:Xiaolang|talk]])13:20,
2 May 2013 (UTC)

===Translation===
I would like to help translating problem children but im not sure how to register. I have the copy of mondaiji-tachi and I surely am capable of translating it to English. Please let me know when I can start it.

: [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration_Page|At the registration page]] you can write your username beside the chapter you want to translate. Preferably no more than 2-3 chapters at a time. If you have all the volumes and don't mind, then I would ask you to start with the next available chapter in Volume 3. Drinkingwater is working pretty fast on Vol.2 and we already have 2 translators on Vol.1 . Where possible please keep the translations that were decided so far in the [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Names and Terminology Guidelines]]. If you decide to start then welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 08:07, 29 May 2013 (CDT)

Firebird, myself and another user, [[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]] ([[User talk:svastiKaThulhu#top|talk]]) would like to contribute to the Mondaiji-tachi translation project. Is it okay for us to add ourselves to the registration page and begin working on any open chapter? --[[User:Vertritex|Vertritex]] ([[User talk:Vertritex#top|talk]]) 20:22, 07 September 2013 (EST)

:Thanks for asking! You can add yourself to any chapter and start working on it freely, but if the chapter you plan on translating is right after someone else's work then you should ask them about it first. When you've put some translation up I will add your names to the translators list. Welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 09:09, 8 September 2013 (CDT)

If possible, I would like to start with the last two chapters of Volume 1. Would this be okay? --[[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]] ([[User talk:svastiKaThulhu#top|talk]]) 20:42, 7 September 2013 (EST)

:Thanks for asking! The same things I wrote for [[User:Vertritex|Vertritex]] are valid here too. As for the last two chapter in Volume 1, you can start working on any time you wish. Welcome! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 09:09, 8 September 2013 (CDT)

==Editors==
Do you think we need more Editors for this Light Novel because there's a person who contacted me asking if he/she can be an Editor. As of today, I think that we are still perfectly fine but if you want another Editor to work with us, that's perfectly fine with me. I need your opinion though before taking any action. ----[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 10:17, 3 May 2013 (CDT)

:I agree that we don't really need more official editors. The pace of the translations are not that fast so it would warrant more number of editors. Nonetheless if someone isn't an official editor, he/she can still correct mistakes in the translations. In the future when I'm done with my exams, the need may still rise, but not for now I think. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 15:35, 3 May 2013 (CDT)

==Color Illustrations==
Do I use color illustrations on chapters? Because High School DxD Novels does but Date A Live doesn;t. So I was curious to what's the project admin's guideline for Mondaiji. (I personally feel we should since the chapter may be too tl;dr without a picture or two)
[[User:Primus de Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] ([[User talk:Primus de Pedos|talk]]) 10:55, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

== Traslation of Volume 1 ==

Hi Firebird, you are awesome. Well,I go to the point, are you traslating the volume 1 of this novel??? If are you, excelent, but i want to know if this volume is still in traduction for you or for another user.

Thanks 4 ur work.

Greetings

Zhxm :D, A currently user and traslator to spanish of kikuslirus proyect

:I am indeed in the process of translating, which sadly is still extremely slow. I've put up part 1 of chapter 4 two days ago, the rest I'm still polishing at this time. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 02:46, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

do you plan on continuing the translation anytime soon ?

==Re: Mondaiji Vol 3==
"I just wanted to ask you, if it would be okay if I were to start translating after your last released chapter in vol. 3? I was thinking that most readers would be interested in the after-anime story more, and frankly I am too. So please tell me if you would prefer to do it yourself from now on too. Thanks."

I apologize. To be honest, I'm very busy so I have been neglecting my duties as a translator. However, there are many other things in volume 1 that was never made to the anime. So if possible, I hope you can finish up volume 1 first and then start on vol 3. (If I'm stupid and lazy even then to finish.)
In the meantime, please gimme just a little more time to sort things out. 5% of chapter 4 was finished recently and I kinda want to do at least complete my promise of finishing volume 3.
Thank you.
[[User:Primus de Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] ([[User talk:Primus de Pedos|talk]]) 03:11, 9 November 2013 (CST)

:No problem, I have no right to complain really since I was just as inactive the whole time. I will continue with volume 1 then for now, but if for some unknown reason I finish the whole volume before you advance significantly with vol.3, I will have to continue from there. I really don't want to jump forward when there are untranslated parts in the post-anime story continuity. Good luck with the translation! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 07:46, 9 November 2013 (CST)

::Thanks. If I did not do any updates then, feel free to translate them. [[User:Primus de Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] ([[User talk:Primus de Pedos|talk]]) 02:19, 10 November 2013 (CST)

User talk:Firebird

2013-11-29T18:23:24Z

Draconic: /* Wanted to Help. */

===Asorted comments===
OMG! I had the urge to shout when i saw your post! Thank you for translating this light novel and looking forward to your future translations! Thanks again, you don't know how happy I am :D ---[[User:Code 06|Code06]]

I edited the prologue, please feel free to undo it if you didn't like what I've done. I've corrected all mistakes aswell. If you'd like me to edit chapter 1 aswell, i would happily do so. And do you mind if I add my name on the editors list? ---- [[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 16:36, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

Thx for picking up "Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo", I appreciate it ^^ [[User:LoliDragon|LoliDragon]] ([[User talk:LoliDragon|talk]]) 30 March 2013, at 19:35

thank you so much

Thank you very much for picking up this series! (daikama)

Hello Firebird, thank you so much for translating this series. It's delight me to read the novel version since there's should be more detail than the anime. Once again, much obliged! [[User:Reinm|Reinm]] ([[User talk:Reinm|talk]]) 1 April 2013

Thanks for picking up Mondaiji-tachi! Looking forward to it!

thanks for translating

woohoooooooooo!!!!!!!!!!!!thanks firebird-kun! [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 03 April 2013, at 08:46

I'm just going to assume I can jump in and translate on Mondaiji if I just put my name on the registration page. Since you allowed Drinkingwater to "ninja volume 2 of the series". [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 00:22, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

:Hi! Thank you for participating! Welcome on board! [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 00:57, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

===Questions and Answers===

hi can i become an editor

hi how can i be a translator

:Learn Japanese (and english if you don´t know it), register, put your name on registration page to what you wanna translate, translate :)
:Anyway thanks for your translation Firebird and I hope it will continue steadily forward. --[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 13:59, 9 April 2013 (CDT)

Mind if i ninja volume 2 of the series ? :3 --[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] ([[User talk:Drinkingwater|talk]]) 22:42, 10 April 2013
:Seems like you already wrote your name to appropriate place, so go ahead!

:How much experience do you have with the Japanese language? Just curious, since this will be you first translation here as I can see. [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 09:58, 10 April 2013 (CDT)

Cause I am more fluent in the Chinese language,therefore i translate from Chinese to English.--[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] ([[User talk:Drinkingwater|talk]]) 06:15, 11 April 2013

Is the narration for Mondaiji in present tense or past tense or both? It's really hard to determine but every light novel I read, the narration was always in past tense except for maybe High School DxD. --[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 15:52, 3 July 2013 (CDT)

:I should have explained more of my thought process behind that last edit, but it is kinda hard for me to put it in words. Usually the past tense works better, but for these few sentences I think the present tense is more fitting, since they don't describe any particular past events, instead just how things work in general. This a sketchy explanation from me at best, but I feel this way it's more in line with the original text. If it feels very out of place for you then we can change it back if you wish. Sorry about this, I will try to be more communicative in the future about these. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 04:22, 4 July 2013 (CDT)

== Changing You's name to Yuh ==

It's going to be very akward to english readers to read "You" as a name so it should be changed to Yuh for readability.
:I was contemplating this when I started translating, but reached the same conclusion as [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] below. I don't think it causes that much confusion that would warrant breaking the romanization style of the whole text for this one name. Thank you for your suggestion though! [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 01:02, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

If you were worried about that, it would be "Yoh" rather than "Yuh." Honestly speaking, I think it should remain as is. Also, I'm not sure how confusing it would be. Her name is capitalized like all names should be. "You" as a word is only capitalized if it's at the beginning of a sentence, and the following word should tell who it refers to. The translators are also maintaining titles and honorifics for a lot of it, so it'll be "Kasukabe," "You-san," and "Kasukabe You" for the most part, so I'm not sure how awkward it is reading it. It's much more awkward writing it than anything else. --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 23:55, 18 April 2013 (CST)

i know i don't have a right to barge in but have you ever considered "Yuu" as an option. it is pronounced "yoo". --[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 09:45, 20 April 2013 (CST)
:Actually, it's pronounced "Yō." I hate referencing the Anime, but that's where it's easiest to hear. As for what Kuroi said, yes, it is likely most people will pronounce "You" as "Yuu," but I say ignore them! --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User_talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 20:35, 19 April 2013 (CST)

Just a minor thing, most readers are going to be reading as 'you' in pronunciation('yuu'). There's always the ō letter, but that might not be the most preferred either. (Random)Actually, just leave as よう, time to learn kana =D --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:59, 19 April 2013 (CDT)

Yuu is better I think.

There seems to be a misunderstanding here for some people. Her name is not pronounced like ''Yuu'', it’s pronounced like ''Yoo'', but the proper romanization is ''You''. The only alternative would be ''Yō'' or maybe ''Yoh'', but it’s not that confusing in the text to tell apart the english ''you'' and her name as ''You'' from the context, so I think we won’t change it now.

I will move this section shortly to the [[Talk:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Names and Terminology page]]. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 05:08, 2 May 2013 (CDT)

== Wanted to Help. ==

Hey firebird,

I was reading over Mondaiji and, i noticed there was a lack of editors for this light novel. so I was wondering if i can help out. i love this series from the manga to the anime adaptation. and from what i've read from the little that was translated made me want to help out. I'm a native english speaker so this is well within my abilities. this would be my first project for a light novel, so please guide me along.

-Trigger91, email: Cmssal91@yahoo.com
:Thank you for expressing an interest! Since I'm not really well versed in the job of editors, I think you should turn to [[User:Code 06|Code06]] with this matter. He is the main editor on this project, so if you can help out with something, he can probably tell you. If he approves I have no objection to you becoming an official editor. [[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 15:18, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

Trigger91: thanks for the information i'll go and talk to him now. i do hope we can work together for this project......(sometime later) there, my names under the editor bracket. i look forward to working with you, and i hope that we get this project done so others can enjoy this story.

:Welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 13:10, 19 April 2013 (CDT)

Hello Firebird i know you are the supervisor in charge of Mondaiji and i wanted to ask if it was ok with you if i try to edit the resolution of the images for the Pictures. I try to do one, and i posted my example on the forum. If it's Ok would you please let me know. Thanks Also thank you for all your work put on this project.--[[User:Latos1117|Latos1117]]

:Sorry for the late answer. From your post on the forum I see the the image you posted as much lower resolution and more blurry then the current one. I think it comes down to a personal taste, but I prefer the current higher resolution and sharper images even if they are not definitively better. Thanks for trying though! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 19:32, 29 June 2013 (CDT)

Its ok don't worry i understand, and well thanks ill take that as a feed back and try to work on it. By the way your working on Volume one if i'm not mistaken, so i was wondering if when your done with that volume you were going to jump to the next one? Sorry for the question just curious. --[[User:Latos1117|Latos1117]] 21:39, 05 July 2013 (CDT)

Is it alright for me to join as an editor for the Mondaiji series because I'm a really big fan of Mondaiji and I really want to help out. [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

:There is not much difference between being an official editor and an unofficial one since everyone can edit the text, but if you wish to become one nonetheless then contact [[User:Code 06|Code06]] with this matter. If he has no objection then I don't have one either. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 02:58, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

I think [[User:Code 06|Code06]] is okay with it!!! So is it alright if I put my user name in the editor list? Thanks for your time. [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

:I've put your name in the editors list. Welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 02:06, 1 August 2013 (CDT)

Oh my god!!! It's just like you made my dream come true!!! Thank you very much!!! I'll work my hardest and will try my best as an editor! [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

Hello, despite the flood of enthusiastic editors I think you need some more, so I would like to join the line of new editors. Should I ask [[User:Code 06|Code06]] about it, or is it enough to ask you? -- [[User:Draconic|Draconic]] ([[User talk:Draconic|talk]]) 12:23, 29 November 2013 (CST)

==Can I haz translation for Volume 3?==
Hi Firebird, can I translate volume 3 of Mondaiji ? I' a huge fan of the series and is able to translate it from Chinese.
Please ? With sugar on top ? (I'll only do the proper procedures once the project admin approves.)

[[User:Primus de Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] ([[User talk:Primus de Pedos|talk]]) 10:54, 27 April 2013 (CDT)

:Thank you for your application! I see no problem with you starting Vol.3, it's refreshing to see someone who actually waits for the reply :)
:Welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 11:42, 27 April 2013 (CDT)

.*Stabs* </3 Ouch. I felt that one.[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] ([[User talk:Drinkingwater|talk]]) 22:37, 27 April 2013 (CDT)

:Don't worry about it :) You did ask and that's what really matters. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 11:06, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

-Cool, I've just finished the prologue and I'll try my best.
[[User:Primus de Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] ([[User talk:Primus de Pedos|talk]]) 10:58, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

:Then I will put you on the translator list and the registration page. If you do another chapter please put your name beside it on the [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration_Page|registration page]]. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 11:06, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

==I Want to help translating==
Hi there, Firebird. Can I help translate this novel? I love the series, and kind of sad the anime ended just like that. Currently, I'm a Japanese Language and Literature college student. With translating it, I hope I can make people who like this series happy and help my translating skill. Can I do it? [[User:Xiaolang|Xiaolang]] ([[User talk:Xiaolang|talk]]) 13:44, 29 April 2013 (UTC)

:Thanks for applying! I see no reason to refuse your help, welcome aboard! If it's alright with you I would like you to start on the 3rd Volume if possible. [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] has done the prologue, but he did not register for another so I don't know if he will continue it soon. You should ask him if he's working on the next chapter just to be safe. In the meantime you could start with the one after that if he doesn't answer quickly like I didn't (Sorry for that!). Of course only if you don't have any problem starting with the 3rd Volume. Be sure to register the chapter you decide to tranlate on the [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration_Page|registration page]] so we know what you are working on. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 18:10, 30 April 2013 (CDT)

I forgot to mention, actually I want to translating it to Indonesian, not English. I will try that when I'm finish with the Indonesian one, but I'm not sure. Oh, by the way, this is my first time here, so I don't know how this site works. Can I ask you if I have a question? [[User:Xiaolang|Xiaolang]] ([[User talk:Xiaolang|talk]])04:48,1 May 2013 (UTC)

:I see. In that case you should take a look at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=4 Format Guidelines] at the forum for starters. With a little bit of search most of you question will be answered probably. If not, then you can ask me and I will try to answer to the best of my abilities. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 03:55, 2 May 2013 (CDT)

So, which one should I do first? Indonesia is my first language, so if I want to translate it to English, of course it should through with Indonesia first. IF I can, I will try to do both, but if you want English, then I will focus on translated it to English. [[User:Xiaolang|Xiaolang]] ([[User talk:Xiaolang|talk]])10:56, 2 May 2013 (UTC)

:You should do what you wanted originally. I only suggested that you start at Vol.3 because I assumed you want to translate it to english. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 06:05, 2 May 2013 (CDT)

Indonesia first then. This is my first time after all, I don't want to risk it. So I will start from the beginning. Because I don't know anyone here, so please bear with me if I bother you so much. You are the first person I talked to in this site. [[User:Xiaolang|Xiaolang]] ([[User talk:Xiaolang|talk]])13:20,
2 May 2013 (UTC)

===Translation===
I would like to help translating problem children but im not sure how to register. I have the copy of mondaiji-tachi and I surely am capable of translating it to English. Please let me know when I can start it.

: [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration_Page|At the registration page]] you can write your username beside the chapter you want to translate. Preferably no more than 2-3 chapters at a time. If you have all the volumes and don't mind, then I would ask you to start with the next available chapter in Volume 3. Drinkingwater is working pretty fast on Vol.2 and we already have 2 translators on Vol.1 . Where possible please keep the translations that were decided so far in the [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Names and Terminology Guidelines]]. If you decide to start then welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 08:07, 29 May 2013 (CDT)

Firebird, myself and another user, [[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]] ([[User talk:svastiKaThulhu#top|talk]]) would like to contribute to the Mondaiji-tachi translation project. Is it okay for us to add ourselves to the registration page and begin working on any open chapter? --[[User:Vertritex|Vertritex]] ([[User talk:Vertritex#top|talk]]) 20:22, 07 September 2013 (EST)

:Thanks for asking! You can add yourself to any chapter and start working on it freely, but if the chapter you plan on translating is right after someone else's work then you should ask them about it first. When you've put some translation up I will add your names to the translators list. Welcome aboard! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 09:09, 8 September 2013 (CDT)

If possible, I would like to start with the last two chapters of Volume 1. Would this be okay? --[[User:svastiKaThulhu|svastiKaThulhu]] ([[User talk:svastiKaThulhu#top|talk]]) 20:42, 7 September 2013 (EST)

:Thanks for asking! The same things I wrote for [[User:Vertritex|Vertritex]] are valid here too. As for the last two chapter in Volume 1, you can start working on any time you wish. Welcome! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 09:09, 8 September 2013 (CDT)

==Editors==
Do you think we need more Editors for this Light Novel because there's a person who contacted me asking if he/she can be an Editor. As of today, I think that we are still perfectly fine but if you want another Editor to work with us, that's perfectly fine with me. I need your opinion though before taking any action. ----[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 10:17, 3 May 2013 (CDT)

:I agree that we don't really need more official editors. The pace of the translations are not that fast so it would warrant more number of editors. Nonetheless if someone isn't an official editor, he/she can still correct mistakes in the translations. In the future when I'm done with my exams, the need may still rise, but not for now I think. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 15:35, 3 May 2013 (CDT)

==Color Illustrations==
Do I use color illustrations on chapters? Because High School DxD Novels does but Date A Live doesn;t. So I was curious to what's the project admin's guideline for Mondaiji. (I personally feel we should since the chapter may be too tl;dr without a picture or two)
[[User:Primus de Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] ([[User talk:Primus de Pedos|talk]]) 10:55, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

== Traslation of Volume 1 ==

Hi Firebird, you are awesome. Well,I go to the point, are you traslating the volume 1 of this novel??? If are you, excelent, but i want to know if this volume is still in traduction for you or for another user.

Thanks 4 ur work.

Greetings

Zhxm :D, A currently user and traslator to spanish of kikuslirus proyect

:I am indeed in the process of translating, which sadly is still extremely slow. I've put up part 1 of chapter 4 two days ago, the rest I'm still polishing at this time. --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 02:46, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

do you plan on continuing the translation anytime soon ?

==Re: Mondaiji Vol 3==
"I just wanted to ask you, if it would be okay if I were to start translating after your last released chapter in vol. 3? I was thinking that most readers would be interested in the after-anime story more, and frankly I am too. So please tell me if you would prefer to do it yourself from now on too. Thanks."

I apologize. To be honest, I'm very busy so I have been neglecting my duties as a translator. However, there are many other things in volume 1 that was never made to the anime. So if possible, I hope you can finish up volume 1 first and then start on vol 3. (If I'm stupid and lazy even then to finish.)
In the meantime, please gimme just a little more time to sort things out. 5% of chapter 4 was finished recently and I kinda want to do at least complete my promise of finishing volume 3.
Thank you.
[[User:Primus de Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] ([[User talk:Primus de Pedos|talk]]) 03:11, 9 November 2013 (CST)

:No problem, I have no right to complain really since I was just as inactive the whole time. I will continue with volume 1 then for now, but if for some unknown reason I finish the whole volume before you advance significantly with vol.3, I will have to continue from there. I really don't want to jump forward when there are untranslated parts in the post-anime story continuity. Good luck with the translation! --[[User:Firebird|Firebird]] ([[User talk:Firebird#top|talk]]) 07:46, 9 November 2013 (CST)

::Thanks. If I did not do any updates then, feel free to translate them. [[User:Primus de Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] ([[User talk:Primus de Pedos|talk]]) 02:19, 10 November 2013 (CST)